Phote-Lithoaraph of Ftiqe 64ofAhduZla£ manuscript, 
 Two thirds tJu seals nt'tfie Oriamal
 
 TRANSLATIONS FROM THE 
 
 HAKAYIT ABDULLA 
 
 (BIN ABDULKADAR), 
 MUNSH1. 
 
 WITH COMMENTS BT 
 
 J. T. THOMSON, F.R.G.S., 
 
 AVTHOK OF "SOME GLIMPSES INTO LIFE I.N THE FAR EAST," ETC., ETC. 
 
 Hexry S. King & Co., 
 
 65 CORNHILL, AND 12 PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. 
 1874.
 
 {All rights renewed).
 
 In compliance with currenl 
 copyright law, LBS Archival 
 
 Products produced this 
 
 replacement volume on paper 
 
 that meets the ANSI Standard 
 
 Z39.48-1984 to replace the 
 
 irreparably deteriorated original. 
 
 1988
 
 > 
 
 AI35"/>E 
 
 PREFACE 
 
 One who writes an autobiography yields his spirit for 
 consideration and study by his fellow-men or by the 
 world. That a native of the Far East should have 
 done this is certainly, as far as my information goes, 
 a signal event, as I can call to memory only such 
 another case, viz., "The Memoirs of a Malay Family," 
 translated by Marsden. Casting my memory thirty- 
 five years back, this was a melancholy tale. The 
 present memoirs, on the contrary, will show the vigor- 
 ous and lively representation of personal feelings and 
 opinions, as well as acute observations on men, manners, 
 and cotemporary events. 
 
 In bringing the following translations before the 
 public, I am moved by several inducements. In the 
 first place, the Autobiographer himself, when in life, 
 asked me to translate his writings; this was in the 
 year 1846, but I was too much engaged in business 
 to permit of the attempt. At the same time this is to 
 
 o 3 
 
 513316 
 
 LIB SETS
 
 VI PREFACE. 
 
 be regretted, as I could then have done more justice to 
 the task than now, having had to undertake the work 
 after eighteen years' absence from Singapore, and 
 without the assistance of a munshi, or native scholar. 
 Still, as an offset to this, if I can bring less familiar 
 acquaintance with the ideology of the language, I can 
 bring more experience of influences outside, which 
 have to be considered in remarking on many of the 
 topics. 
 
 In the second place, I have had an ever-recurring 
 interest in the scenes and countries among which the 
 Autobiographer recounts his experiences, and I warmed 
 to the subject on taking up and perusing the long- 
 neglected manuscript * which I obtained from the 
 Autobiographer himself. In the third place, the topics 
 are connected with that period when English valour 
 and statesmanship won the prize of Insular India, an 
 Island Empire of twenty millions of inhabitants : so 
 the transactions cannot have lost their interest. As 
 the Autobiographer was in close connection with one 
 of the leading actors in the achievements, and saw 
 many others, his remarks (the remarks, be it reiterated, 
 of a native) on their familiar conversations in un- 
 
 * I understand that it has also been printed in Malay letters. The 
 language used by the Autobiographer is Malay, and the writing Jawi ; 
 that is, what may be called mixed characcer, founded on, or rather 
 being essentially Arabic.
 
 PREFACE. Vll 
 
 restrained moments, and daily doings, picture them 
 more interestingly than can be found in grave history. 
 It is an erroneous assumption in Europeans to think 
 that their actions are not critically canvassed by the 
 natives of India, the contrary being the case, an example 
 in proof of which will be seen in the following pag< - ; 
 indeed, their actions are closely watched, and too often 
 unfavourably criticised and misrepresented. This results 
 from mutual misunderstanding, — a state of matters 
 hitherto unavoidable, whatever the future may bring 
 forth. 
 
 Lastly, the translations will show how unfeigned and 
 unfailing esteem may be generated in the native mind 
 by just conduct and refined manners. It would be sur- 
 prising if contrary bearing did not create the opposite 
 feelings, hurtful to British moral and material ascend- 
 ancy. Further, the opinions and views expressed by 
 an intelligent and well-disposed native, such as Abdulla, 
 on events passing among his fellow-countrymen, give 
 an insight into their motives, prejudices, partialities, 
 hatreds, superstitions, and other impulses, from a 
 qualified source, and this in a manner never to be 
 thoroughly attained by an European. 
 
 It will be observed that, as the Autobiographer's point 
 of view is different to that of an European, many 
 subjects are painted in new colours, and sometimes, as
 
 Y111 PREFACE. 
 
 between nationalities, with naive impartiality. This 
 has suggested to me a course of observations in my 
 comments, which will I hope be found useful if not 
 entertaining. 
 
 Portions of the work have already been translated by 
 Mr. Braddell (now iUtorney-General for the Straits' 
 Settlements), viz., Abdulla's schooling, Colonel Far- 
 quhar's seeking for a settlement, and the Tan Tae Hoey 
 which appeared in the Journal of the Indian Archi- 
 pelago, 1852 ; and by myself, viz., Abdulla's family, 
 Christian missionaries, and Malay Governments, which 
 appeared in a work termed " Some Glimpses into Life 
 in the Far East," published in London in 18G3. The 
 above are not reproduced here, but they, as well as the 
 remaining untranslated portions, will be shortly noticed. 
 
 The Translator. 
 
 Otago, New Zealand, 
 
 3rd December, 1873.
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 TRANSLATION. SUBJECT. PAGE 
 
 I. Abdulla's Introduction and Apology ... ... ... 1 
 
 II. His Mother's Pride and Father's Satisfaction ... ... 9 
 
 III. Description of Malacca Fort, and its Demolition ... 14 
 
 IV. An Elephant Hunt 27 
 
 V. Character of Colonel Farquhar ... ... ... ... 37 
 
 VI. A Scamp 40 
 
 VII. Mr., afterwards Sir T. Stamford Raffles 45 
 
 VIII. The Java Expedition. — Lord Minto and the Tuanku ... 59 
 
 IX. The Dutch Repossess Malacca ... ... ... ... 96 
 
 X. An Active Town. Major ... ... ... ... ... 114 
 
 XL The Singapore Inscription ... ... ... ... ... 122 
 
 XII. An Amok 126 
 
 XIII. On Wearing Weapons 135 
 
 XIV. Raffles Founding the Singapore Instituto ... ... 137 
 
 XV. The Slave Trade 147 
 
 XVI. Raffles and the King of Siam 165 
 
 XVII. Raffles and the Gambling Farm ... ... ... ... 171 
 
 XVIII. Departure of Sir S. Raffles 173 
 
 XIX. Departure of Colonel Farquhar ... 186 
 
 XX. John Crawfurd, Esq., F.R.S 191 
 
 XXI. Wonders of English Surgery ... ... ... ... 193
 
 X CONTEXTS. 
 
 TRANSLATION. SLliJECT. PAC.E 
 
 XXII. Treaty of Singapore 200 
 
 XXIII. Flight of the Harem 206 
 
 XXIV. Christian Chapel versus Chinese Joss House ... ... 210 
 
 XXV. Steam Vessels first heard of ... ... ... ... 216 
 
 XXVI. The Doctrine of Free Will 221 
 
 XXVII. The Friendly Lieutenant 225 
 
 XXVIU. The Great Fire 228 
 
 XXIX. English Justice 2,32 
 
 XXX. Abdnlla's Estimate of the New Missionaries .. ... 235 
 
 XXXI. Captain Newbold 243 
 
 XXXII. The Nanning War 258 
 
 XXXIII. Native Princes 267 
 
 XXXIV. Mr. Alfred North 278 
 
 XXXV. Perturbations of the Natives about the English Church 285 
 
 XXXVI. His Daughter's Death 292 
 
 XXXVII. American Missionaries. — Voyage to Tringanu. — Loss of 
 
 his Wife.— Bible Translations, etc 296 
 
 Translator's Concluding Remarks 322 
 
 APPENDICES. 
 
 I. Translation of Frontispiece ... ... ... ... ... 337 
 
 II. Frontispiece in Roman Letters ... ... ... ... ... 339 
 
 III. Malay Spelling 341 
 
 IV. Extracts from the Koran ... ... ... ... ... ... 341
 
 DIRECTIONS FOR PRONOUNCING MALAY WORDS. 
 
 Sound a as in father. 
 
 e ,, faith. 
 
 i „ feel. 
 o ,, sole. 
 
 n ,, blue 
 
 By putting double consonants after the following, the 
 sounds will be thus : — 
 
 e as in fell. \ In the last syllable, 
 
 ■I fill. by terminating with 
 
 o „ sodden. h, the same sounds 
 
 u „ sudden. ) are indicated. 
 
 The following double letters are sounded thus : — 
 
 aw as in awe. 
 
 ai ,, be. 
 
 au „ thou. 
 
 eu „ yew. 
 
 ei „ sight. 
 
 er ,, inner. 
 
 Sound g hard always, and k soft in terminations only. The 
 sign - is put over syllables of unusual length. The authorized 
 orthography of well-known words is not altered, as Malacca, 
 Macassar, Bencoolen, etc.
 
 ERRATA 
 
 Page 2'.!, line 28, for " after words " read "afterwards." 
 Page 28, line 6, for " to," at the end of the line, read "and."
 
 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 ABDUL-LA'S INTRODUCTION AND APOLOGY. 
 
 "In the name of God the Compassionate and the Mer- 
 ciful ! 
 
 It came to pass about the year of the Hejira 125G, 
 on the fifth day of the month Shaaban Almakram, viz., 
 on the second day of the month of October, 1840, that 
 at that time an intimate friend of mine* kept constantly 
 pressing me to let him know nry origin, the nature 
 of my history, as "well as the whole circumstances of 
 my life, which he suggested should be written in a book 
 composed in the Malay language. 
 
 Now because of this I became so much concerned 
 that I sat ruminating over this desire of my friend, as 
 all the events of my life, with their concomitants, had 
 gone by with their age. Furthermore, I became loaded 
 with anxiety at the thoughts of my being only a simple 
 person, whose understanding and experience in the 
 
 * It is believed the Rev. Alfred North. 
 
 B
 
 2 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 science of language was imperfect, and whose pro- 
 ficiency in this sort of composition was limited ; besides, 
 my position in the course of my daily avocation was one 
 of ups and downs. Thus, while I considered all these 
 things I was ill at ease in heart. 
 
 Then I said to myself, Let me examine myself on what 
 I have heard and seen, especially as other people in this 
 age generally are not backward in putting themselves 
 forth as clever ; while as to their talk, it is enormously 
 big, in order that folks may believe in their cleverness ; 
 but their talk is all empty air. For when people ask 
 them to do anything, whether it be in composition, in 
 writing, or explaining language, to a certainty they are 
 found wanting : for this reason, that all their tall talk 
 is not based on training, but on hearsay by the way- 
 side. Thus they neither know the ins nor the outs of it.* 
 Furthermore, there are many people who are helpless, 
 as gold dealers are without their touchstone in their 
 hands, when they listen to the ' spoutings ' of people of 
 this description. Is their conduct not like the person 
 stumbling at the pushing of a pillow while sound asleep. 
 Thus they regard them without testing them, one way 
 or another ; just as a feather standing erect in their idea 
 is a pole of wood of good stuff, straight, with no bends in 
 it, so, as a matter of course, they think it must have 
 weight in it. Now this is the reckoning of a man who, 
 seeing a nice doll, halves it first to see into it, but finds 
 it empty. Nevertheless, as says the critic, of course the 
 jeweller knows the precious stone, and more especially 
 in this age of wonders, wherein the wilderness is made 
 into a town, the quarry into a vulture, the bug into a 
 tortoise, and the worm into a dragon ! 
 
 In the first place, all these miracles come of riches ; 
 for even if one be low and ignorant to the last degree, 
 
 * Abdulla was a teacher himself.
 
 abdulla's introduction and apology. 6 
 
 yet if lie have riches he is, as a matter of course, clever 
 and mighty ; hut if he he clever and mighty, hut not 
 wealthy, as a matter of course he is low agam. 
 
 Moreover, all my sayings, my circumstances, and the 
 like, I take by way of prototype of myself. In the first 
 place, the lowness of my existence ; secondly, the poor 
 manner of making my living ; thirdly, my want of know- 
 ledge and experience ; and fourthly, it is not in me that 
 rests the work of composition, and certainly neither have 
 I the power or the direction, but this is of God alone. 
 And further, on no account will I conceal my own 
 backslidings and omissions at their times and periods. 
 
 After I had considered all the above, it suddenly 
 occurred to me as if I had been startled by a person from 
 my sleep, when I instantly answered him thus: If they 
 think you are lowly, ask of those who are mighty ; if you 
 are poor, ask of those who are rich ; and if you are in- 
 experienced, ask of the Lord, who has promised that He 
 will give to those who ask of Him. And if you thus 
 believe in His providence, by the blessing of the 
 Almighty, so I pray for assistance (as far as it can be 
 vouchsafed) to that Lord who created the mighty sky, 
 and who upholds it without props, that He may allow 
 me to accomplish the wish of my friends. And if 
 it rest not on me to do this, yet do I place my entire 
 trust in Him to permit me to enter on this smaU 
 undertaking. . 
 
 There ! now hear me, my friends. As I compose this 
 work on myself, so I shall call it the 'Hakayit, or Auto- 
 biography of Abdulla ' ; and there will be jottings m it up 
 to the times to which I have lived, and back to the period 
 of my birth in Malacca, relating to things that I have 
 seen or have heard of ,— including every particular of the 
 occurrences in the country of Malacca or Singapore— 
 these shall be noticed by me till the period of completing
 
 HAKATIT ABDULLA. 
 
 the book. But in the relation no doubt there will be 
 found many mistakes, lapses, and things forgotten, both 
 in style and narrative, as well as in junction of the 
 letters, or in the entanglement of words. 
 
 Now may I bow my head before the European and 
 native gentlemen who take the trouble to read my story, 
 so as properly to have acquaintance therewith ; and as 
 thus at the very beginning of my book I have acknow- 
 ledged my deficiencies and ignorance, I all the more 
 heartily and willingly ask pardon and forgiveness ; and 
 I further state that it has no claim to the name of being 
 a clever one, but, on the contrary, is full of stupidities 
 and errors in every time and period."* 
 
 Note by Translator. 
 
 The autobiographer, Abdulla bin Abdulkadar, munshi, 
 was a Mahomedan and a British subject, having been 
 born in Malacca in the year 1797, which date is derived 
 from information given near the end of the manuscript, 
 wherein he states that in the year 1843 he was forty-six 
 years of age. He was the son of Abdulkadar and his 
 wife Salama, both of Malacca, which Abdulkadar was 
 the son of Mahomed Abraim, of Nagore, South India, 
 and his wife Perbagi, of Malacca, and Mahomed 
 Abraim was the son of Abdulkadar, an Arab of Yemen. 
 Thus Abdulla was of mixed race, three removes from the 
 Arab. He would have been called Inchi or Mr. amongst 
 his countrymen, had he not earned the designation of 
 Padre, or Father, by his close connection with the 
 Protestant missionaries. In physiognomy he was a 
 
 * This has the same -weight as " Tour obedient humble servant " at 
 the end of an English letter.
 
 AJ3DULLA'S eahly life. o 
 
 Tamilian of South Hindostan. He was tall, slightly bent 
 forward, spare, energetic, bronze in complexion, oval 
 faced, high nosed, and one eye squinted a little outwards. 
 He dressed in the usual style of Malacca Klings or 
 Tamils, having an Acheen saluar (trowsers), checked 
 sarong (kilt), printed baju (coat), a square skull cap, 
 and sandals. 
 
 He had the vigour and pride of the Arab, the per- 
 severance and subtilty of the Hindoo— in language and 
 national sympathy only was he Malay.* But the 
 translations will better illustrate the man, modified 
 undoubtedly as his character was by contact with 
 superior European and American intellects, such as 
 Raffles, Milne, and North. 
 
 He was a literary man by descent, and his father had 
 the honour and felicity to be guru, or native teacher, 
 to Marsden, the well-known author of the "History of 
 Sumatra" and the "Malayan Dictionary." Abdulla's 
 original native education appears to have been liberal 
 and arduous, according to the standard of his country- 
 men, comprising as it did Malay, Tamil, Arabic, and 
 Hindee. This training qualified him highly for- the 
 pursuits into which he was led, first as a Malay writer 
 in the employment of Sir Stamford Raffles, and as a 
 translator and Malay teacher in connection with the 
 Protestant missions at Singapore and Malacca. 
 
 His autobiography will be seen to commence with the 
 usual initial phrases at the head of all Mahomedan 
 books, and he well describes the palpitating doubts of 
 one about to undertake the load of authorship, but he, 
 notwithstanding this, clearly gives us to understand that 
 he will hold his own against all competitors. He tells of 
 
 * Thus he was an ethnographical example of a process that has gone 
 on from time immemorial in the tropics, viz., the fathers perpetuate the 
 features, the mothers perpetuate the language.
 
 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 his huraility and poverty, but this must be taken as it is 
 intended. Thus the native editor of the " Sijara Malayu," 
 at the commencement of that well-known Malay work 
 calls himself a fakir, or mendicant, but meaning so only 
 in the sight of God, as being given to religious or humane 
 pursuits in contradistinction to those engaged in traffick- 
 ing or money-making. So also Abdulla places his work 
 on God, as having no self power. As comment on this 
 topic would lead us into a dangerous controversy on the 
 doctrine of " self will," we will avoid doing so. 
 
 The simile that Abdulla draws in regard to the 
 jeweller and his touchstone for testing the quality of 
 gold appears to have this intention, that he, as one 
 having special knowledge of literature, is in a position 
 to test the quality of the teachings of men who are mere 
 pretenders to that knowledge, and of which the com- 
 monalty can be no judges, and are thus imposed on. 
 At the same time I may say, that, having been personally 
 under the teaching of several munshis, it was abundantly 
 evident that in the far east the same jealousies amongst 
 experts and artists existed as are found in other parts 
 of the world, and not a whit less detraction. 
 
 It will be noticed, also, that while he extols learning he 
 decries wealth. This is a common practice amongst 
 moralists, which is the result of their position, and it 
 would be unnatural in them to. do otherwise. 
 
 Following the preface, the autobiographer relates his 
 genealogy — the main facts of which I have already 
 given ; he then tells of his father's avocations, his 
 political missions, then his own birth, and his rearing 
 and schooling; of the latter he gives a very full and 
 characteristic account, from which we make some 
 extracts. He says he got on till he was seven years of 
 age without ever being punished or scolded, and, in 
 consequence, learned nothing. But such pleasant times
 
 abdulla's early life. 7 
 
 did not last ; for afterwards he was often beaten, besides 
 having the reading boards broken over his head, and 
 many°" rattans," or canes, used up on his body. His 
 finders would be swollen with stripes for mistakes in 
 writing, and he well exclaims, "With what difficulties 
 is not the acquisition of knowledge attended!" At 
 this time Arabic alone was taught in Malacca, but merely 
 as a dead language— the pupils being taught to repeat 
 the Koran, as parrots, without knowing the meaning — 
 no harder lot for school children could be devised. The 
 native language was never thought worth teaching ; and 
 in passing, I may remark that no people have to undergo 
 greater hardships in learning the rudiments of their 
 religion than the Mahomedans with their Koran; yet 
 what sect is more zealous than they ? The strokes of 
 the propagator seem to draw the affection of their 
 children, and not to destroy it. Is it because we love that 
 best which costs us most ? But the Mahomedan school- 
 master seems to have outdone even our old-fashioned 
 holders of the birch in the variety of his torture of the 
 youthful and tender charges under his care. Amongst 
 the numerous modes of punishment so practically de- 
 scribed, we have the "Chinese squeezer," an apparatus 
 made with five pieces of cane, which are tied together at 
 one end, but the other ends have a line passed through 
 them; the manner in which it was used being to put 
 the four fingers between the cane, when by pulling 
 the line they were squeezed or pressed, ad libitum, in 
 the manner of the thumb-screws of Lauderdale. Then 
 we have the " smoker," which consisted of dry cocoa- 
 nut husk set on fire, over which the young hopeful had 
 his head held firmly, and to add to the torture, Chili 
 pepper (Cayenne) was added, which entered the boy's 
 nose, mouth, and eyes, causing excruciating pain, no 
 doubt very much to the amusement of the schoolmaster
 
 8 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 and edification of the other school boys. Again we have 
 the " hanger," by which boys were hung by the wrists to 
 a beam by cords, and thus held so high up that their feet 
 could not touch the ground. No doubt this was a happy 
 mode for the "moralists" I have above mentioned of 
 recouping themselves for their abnegation of the good 
 things of this world in the private sport and excitement 
 they thus obtained by caning suffering humanity in its 
 tenderest period. 
 
 After passing through this delightful curriculum, 
 Abdulla informs us that he was engaged in the study of 
 the Tamil language, and that after some time at this he 
 was taken in hand by his father, who was very severe 
 upon him, looking at him always with a sour counten- 
 ance, and whipping him with a cane for each error in 
 dictation. Again, not dismayed or crushed by all these 
 appalling events, he entered on the study of Hindostanee 
 with a Bengalee Sepoy in the Malacca Fort, where he 
 seems to have gained some ease and comfort, for he 
 informs us he there became a great favourite with the 
 Sepoys. 
 
 He at times was induced to complain to his mother 
 of his father's treatment, at which times she put 
 her arms round his neck, and kissing him said, " My 
 dear, do not be foolish ; you are yet young and silly, 
 and cannot know the value of education." This incident 
 speaks volumes for a Malay mother, and indicates her 
 common humanity in the world ; and he admits after- 
 wards, that he came ee what she said was true, as he 
 found the real advan,.._ie of knowledge, and his triumph 
 was in due time to come, which, however, must be given 
 in his own words.
 
 ( 9 ) 
 
 II. 
 
 HIS MOTHER'S PRIDE AND FATHER'S SATISFACTION. 
 
 " Moreover there came upon a certain day a native 
 skipper to our house, searching for my father, in order 
 that he might have a bond drawn out in acknowledg- 
 ment of a debt due to a Chinese merchant to the 
 amount of 300 Spanish dollars. Now just at that 
 time my father was very busily engaged at the resi- 
 dence of Mr. Adrian Kock, so that the skipper waited on 
 till evening. So when I came out from the inner apart- 
 ment, I asked of him, as is the custom, in this manner, 
 'Where are you from, skipper; and what are you 
 seeking for?' to which he replied, 'lam seeking for 
 your "old man ; " ' upon which I told him that he was very 
 busy, as above related. He then said that the business 
 with my father was about an agreement which he had 
 to draw out before his sailing. To which I replied, that 
 if he liked it, I would prepare the document ; to this he 
 assented, with the remark that it might be possible for 
 a young tiger to become a kitten. Says I, ' Not too fast, 
 skipper ; let me try.' So in a jiffy I retired to the 
 inner apartment, where I was accustomed to do my 
 exercises, and asking the names of the debtor and 
 creditor, wrote them down, and brought out the writing 
 to show him. When he had read it with a glance of 
 intelligence, he said, ' It is correct, youngster ; now let
 
 10 HAKAYTT AEDULLA. 
 
 me put my signature to it before you.' So he did this, 
 and considering within himself while he was about to 
 go out at the door, and showing me a dollar in his hand, 
 he said, ' Take this, youngster, to buy sweetmeats.' So 
 I took it in great delight at the thoughts of having 
 got possession of such a sum. On this he bid me 
 good-bye. 
 
 Just at this moment, while I was in the act of 
 thanking him, my father returned, and on seeing the 
 skipper said, ' What news,' skipper ? When did you 
 come here ? ' And when I had caught sight of my father 
 I flew into the inner apartment, and remained there 
 with bated breath and great misgivings about the 
 making of the writing. The skipper rej)lied to my 
 father that he had waited a long time for him, even 
 from mid-day, and on his not appearing, he had asked 
 his son, Inchi Abdulla, to make out a bond for him. 
 When I heard him mentioning my name, my heart 
 palpitated with fear. Perchance it might be wrong, for 
 I had never made a writing of that sort before ; further- 
 more, it was not under instruction, but out of foolhardi- 
 ness and self-conceit. When my father saw the writing, 
 he smiled, and said, ' The mischievous boy has been 
 showing off his own cleverness ; but you can use it. So 
 go, skipper, and deposit it in the office of registry.' 
 On this the skipper took his departure, when my father 
 came into the room with so smiling yet mysterious 
 a deportment, that my mother asked what pleased 
 him. Then said my father, 'If this day I had got a 
 present of 1000 dollars, I could not have been so over- 
 joyed as I am, seeing that my son can now help me.' 
 So he told the whole story over to my mother, at which 
 they both laughed, crying, — ' God has augmented his 
 understanding ! ' Again said my father, ' On this day 
 have I got a son such as was born of you ; yes, on this
 
 nis mother's pride and father's satisfaction. 11 
 
 day. And if he had not known how to learn or how to 
 write, but had remained in ignorance, I would have 
 counted him as if he had been dead.' Thus I heard all 
 the conversation of my parents from out of their own 
 room, and thiB was the first time that I came to fully 
 know their love of me, as well as the use of all their 
 teachings and the good of knowledge. So from that day 
 I was convinced in my heart that all the lessons of my 
 father were true, proper, and good. 
 
 After this my father came into my own room, where 
 I was accustomed to be taught, with a sour face, saying, 
 'What have you been doing to-day? You know I 
 have been out, and you have not been studying and 
 writing : this comes of your laziness. Even though you 
 know nothing of letters, here you have been making out 
 a bond for a Siak skipper, with ever so many blunders 
 in it ; and so you think that you have mastered these 
 things.' 
 
 Now I perceived that my father would on no account 
 allow that I was competent or expert; nor would 
 he praise me in any way, lest I should be proud. 
 Yet it happened after this, in regard to post letters, or 
 receipts, or powers of attorney, or wills, and the like, if 
 people came to us for these, he ordered me to attend to 
 them. He first told me such and such are the circum- 
 stances, such are the amounts, such the periods, letting 
 me compose the instruments myself ; and for a time or 
 two only were there a few faults, for on the third trial 
 all was correct. From that time he made over to me 
 all his writing material and desks. 
 
 Moreover, at that time persons who were competent 
 to write and compose were highly appreciated, for there 
 were only four who could be engaged upon such employ- 
 ment. The name of the first was Mama Hoj Mahomed, a 
 Malacca born Kling, who was employed by the Com-
 
 12 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 pany.* After him was Mama Jamal Mahomed bin Nur 
 Mahomed, of Surat ; then my father, Abdulkadar bin 
 Mahomed Ibrahim, and Mama Mahadin bin Ahmed 
 Libby. Now these persons were Klings of mixed race, 
 excepting Jamal Mahomed, who was born at Malacca, 
 but his father was a Suratee and not a Malay. 
 
 Now, it was on account of the diligence of these 
 persons in literature and language as a science, that 
 they attained excellence. Further, in whatever em- 
 ployment — be it in that of writing or composition of 
 Malay, or Tamil and such like — it was they that con- 
 victed people and put them to shame in council. Thus 
 they gained their living, and by no other means; and 
 because of the liberality of the Malacca people at that 
 time, they were kept constantly busy — there was daily 
 work ; and from this came not one advantage only, for 
 their names became extolled in various countries, and 
 they were cited by Europeans with high honour in their 
 great courts." 
 
 Thus the knowledge to draw out a receipt had been 
 attained. Laugh not at this, ye scholars of Europe ; 
 considering the depressing influences, both artificial and 
 natural, it was a great event. Amongst a people sunk in 
 apathy and ignorance, Abdullahad a right to be proud of 
 himself. Had the Arab priest had his own way, he 
 would have confined Abdulla's acquisitions to crying out 
 texts from the Koran without his knowing the remotest 
 meaning thereof. By this method the priest perpetu- 
 ated a mysterious influence over the people which gave 
 him absolute power ; and he feared to impart even the 
 most rudimentary knowledge. The pride of the parents 
 
 * Meaning the East India Company.
 
 his mother's pride and father's satisfaction. 13 
 
 is also so well described as to be truly natural. The 
 father's reticence and mock severity heap up honours on 
 the son's head, and at length the finished schoolboy, 
 after all his pains, by way of compensation finds the 
 greatest of all pleasures, viz., that he can make himself 
 
 useful. 
 
 It is a remarkable fact, that out of a population of 
 60,000 souls, only four could write the language of the 
 country correctly. What power is thus running to waste ! 
 How prostrate must not a people be so situated in these 
 modern days ! After this there follows a disquisition on 
 Malay literature, into which we need not now enter.
 
 14 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 III. 
 
 DESCRIPTION OF MALACCA FORT, AND ITS 
 DEMOLITION. 
 
 " Now at this time I had no other employment than that 
 of constantly reading manuscript or writing, this only ; 
 when shortly there came a rumour to Malacca that the 
 English intended to destroy the fort, but none of the 
 races of people inhabiting the town would believe that 
 such could be done so easily, saying one to another, 
 that the life of the Governor would not be long enough 
 to finish such an undertaking. This was, in then* opinion, 
 owing to the strength, workmanship, and hardness of 
 the stones, and its extraordinary position. And on 
 account of these circumstances such an event could not 
 come home to their understandings, nor that the fort 
 could be quickly knocked down. So many people went 
 about saying, Now is the time coming for poor people to 
 get rich in earning wages at the fort demolition. 
 Another one would suggest that if they meddled with it 
 many would die, for how many of the devil's imps were 
 inside of it ! Again, half the people cried that it comes 
 of the knowingness of the English, this destroying the 
 fort ; for should it happen to fall into the hands of 
 another power, it would be a long war to get it back 
 again, owing to its great strength and the skill with 
 which it had been constructed.
 
 DESCRIPTION* OF MALACCA FORT, AND ITS DEMOLITION, lo 
 
 To proceed. The nature of the Fort of Malacca, as I 
 observed it by walking along its ramparts and proceeding 
 down to its foundations, was of stones called outerite, red 
 coloured, of a half fathom to a fathom in length. These 
 stones had been originally very smooth and straight, as 
 if they had been chiselled. Further, the face of the walls 
 inclined a little backwards, with a round moulding. The 
 fort had four sides, and there were eight bastions ; and 
 the breadth of the ramparts of the bastions was from 
 ten to thirteen fathoms, and it was here where the 
 cannons were ranged around ; and the thickness of the 
 cm-tain was two and a half fathoms, while at each bastion 
 there were underground cells, with folds, wells, and 
 stables, and within the rampart walls of the fort there 
 was a path, by which people could proceed round to the 
 bastions, whence there were sally-ports. 
 
 Again, the height of the fort was about ten fathoms, as 
 seen from above, and it is reported that the foundations 
 were as much below the surface, for when they were 
 about to demolish it, they went down seven or eight 
 fathoms, and had not yet reached the lowest course. 
 
 Also the fort had four gates, and the largest gate had 
 attached to it the great bridge. The large gate had also 
 a small one, by which people went out and in after eight 
 o'clock in the evening. This was eight or ten fathoms 
 distant on the right wing. There was also another gate, 
 for taking out and in merchandise, as also carriages, — 
 all these went by this way. At these two gates Sepoys 
 stood sentry by turns. Again, on the side of the Chinese 
 Hill,* there was one small gate, and on the side towards 
 Banda Illiar there was another of the same description 
 as the great gate. And its bridges were three in 
 number : one great one, viz., towards the town of 
 Malacca ; the second, called the little gate, towards the 
 
 * Bukit China.
 
 16 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 Chinese Hill ; and the third towards Banda Hilar. All 
 these were made so as to be drawn up, which they did 
 at night-time ; but if there was any disturbance, or war, 
 or such like, they kept them up. When large vessels 
 were entering the river they had to pay dues, as well as 
 when going out. 
 
 Moreover, around the fort there was a breastwork of 
 earth, whose thickness was two fathoms, and at the foot 
 of it they planted sharp iron spikes, and at the side of 
 the spikes there was a ditch, whose breadth was about 
 five fathoms, with about the same depth, from whence 
 water could be let in or out. The sluice for inlet was 
 near to the small bridge, but that for outlet was seaward, 
 near the landward bridge. There were also banks 
 round the moat planted with trees. And in the moat 
 there were numbers of alligators and sikap fish, with 
 mullets and prawns. Again, on the top of the fort, at 
 about every two fathoms, they placed a cannon, also what 
 was called a monkery-house — a place for the sepoys to 
 watch ; thus it was all romid the fort. Then after six in 
 the evening they would allow no one to enter — but only 
 to walk outside, and when it was eight, they fired a 
 gun and lifted the drawbridges, after which, if we did 
 not carry lights we were taken hold of, and if we did 
 not answer to the call we were fired at from above. 
 There was also a road round the fort of ten or twelve 
 fathoms in width, from the banks of the moat, all kept 
 beaten down and planted with senna trees at seven 
 fathom distances. Thus it was as far as the small 
 bridge. 
 
 To proceed. Now there was a hill in the interior of 
 the Malacca fort — just in the centre — of moderate eleva- 
 tion, on whose top stood a Dutch church, but which 
 originally belonged to the Portuguese (Nazarenes). So 
 when the Dutch had taken possession they converted it
 
 DESCRIPTION OF MALACCA FORT, AND ITS DEMOLITION. 17 
 
 to their own purposes. It is now used as a burial-place 
 by the latter. The fort, however, was built by the 
 Portuguese, and the way I know this is by the evidence 
 of certain figures, over one of the gates, which were 
 cotemporary with its construction, and whose appear- 
 ance is that of that nation. These figures are made 
 of stucco, standing erect, and of the size of children 
 They are to be seen at this day on the gate towards 
 Banda Ilhar : but the gate on the Malacca side was 
 broken down by Colonel Farquhar. Near the church 
 there is a garden belonging to the East India Company 
 in which are a great variety of plants, consisting of 
 fruit trees, flowers, and all kinds of vegetables. There 
 was also a well of many hundred fathoms depth indeed 
 of unknown depth, for if we threw a stone into it, it was 
 a space before we heard the sound of it. Outside of the 
 garden there was also another well of the same descrip- 
 tion. At the foot of the hill was situated the Governor's 
 house, of elaborate construction, whence there led a 
 covered passage into the hill leading to a water-gate 
 
 Then behind the garden of the East India Company 
 is the place of burial of Rajah Hajee, a Malay man of 
 might, but of Bugis descent. It was he who made war 
 on Malacca when the Dutch held it— which happened 
 about fifty years ago, i.e., about a.d. 1790, at which 
 time he nearly took it, for he had gained all the suburbs 
 and surrounding villages, merely leaving the circuit of 
 the town itself untaken. At that time aU the different 
 peoples of Malacca bore arms, including Malays Klines 
 Chinese, Portuguese, each under their respective cap- 
 tains and leaders. And after some years of warfare 
 Rajah Hajee was struck by a ball at a place called Tan- 
 jong Pallas, when the Dutch, obtaining his corpse, carried 
 it to Malacca and buried it there ; this, as I have had 
 related to me, was in a pig-sty. Twenty or thirty years
 
 18 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 after this came bis son from Linga and Ebio to Malacca, 
 asking of the English Governor that he might carry the 
 remains away for burial to Ehio, for which he obtained 
 consent. Now, the history of the war of Raja Hajee is 
 a very long one, and to go on with it would protract the 
 work in hand, so I must set it aside. 
 
 Furthermore, there is on that side of the hill a prison, 
 named by the Malacca people miskurdia (misericordia ?) 
 that is in the Portuguese language, or tronko ; and in 
 that place there is a room called tronko glap (dark 
 dungeon), for the keeping of the greatest criminals. 
 Here night and day are equally the same. And at the 
 side of this are the instruments for putting people to 
 death, or for other punishments ; the name of the place 
 being " trato," that is, where people were racked on 
 wood, when their joints were all separated and broken 
 before being hung or gibbeted at Pulo Java (to which 
 place the body was removed). Again, here were brand- 
 ing irons, used on criminals, whose print was about the 
 size of a dollar. The branding was done before persons 
 were put in chains, either to be strangled or to be rolled 
 in a barrel full of spike nails, with the points inwards. 
 Now the criminals were put into the barrel and rolled 
 round the town till their bodies were mere pulp. I have 
 not, however, seen this of myself, but have been told it by 
 old people. Still, there were the instruments in existence, 
 and the barrel stuck full of nails, besides all the other 
 material of the Dutch for punishing and correcting the 
 people. All these things, with their dungeons and the 
 customs thereof, have now been done away with and 
 burnt. The dark cell was demolished at the time of the 
 war of Batavia, i.e., the taking of Java by the English. 
 While Lord Minto was in Malacca he put an end to 
 these brutal practices, the instruments of torture being 
 either burnt or thrown into the sea.
 
 DESCRIPTION OF MALACCA FORT, AND ITS DEMOLITION. 19 
 
 Now I return to the subject of Colonel Farquhar's 
 undertaking to demolish the fort. He first called all the 
 workmen (coolies) of various nations to commence land- 
 ward, near the Chinese Hill, and he set on several hun- 
 dreds of them ; hut they could not break a single stone 
 in several days, for they were in such a fright, they being 
 surely persuaded that there were evil spirits in the fort. 
 This idea was caused by many people having dreamed 
 different manner of things, amongst which were of some 
 having been slapped in the face by Satan himself, calling 
 for their death's blood, or bringing on them numerous 
 kinds of diseases. Thus the panic amongst the workmen 
 increased the more and more. These no doubt were 
 absurdities arising out of a strong prepossession and 
 mere timidity, which made the fear of danger a reality 
 to them : just as lime sticking to a stone is taken for 
 the stone itself, and the smell of it as if it had just been 
 put on. When it was found so difficult to break up the 
 masonry, then they were set to undermine the found- 
 ations ; but the further down they went, there were less 
 hopes of reaching them in this manner ; they failed in 
 this also. They measured the upper part, and found they 
 had gone down the same distance below ; so they stopped 
 the work of digging down to the foundation, but they 
 were ordered to commence demolishing on the seaward 
 side— using hoes, rakes, pickaxes, and the like tools, but 
 this proved but a sore trouble, so that many left off 
 from fear, many men having died or fallen sick. The 
 wages now rose to half a dollar per diem, but this even 
 was not a sufficient inducement. Thus the demolishing 
 of the fort became more and more difficult, and the people 
 of Malacca began to think, at this period, that it would 
 not be the English who could do it, by reason of its 
 strength and the multitude of evil spirits opposing them. 
 Thus it went on for three months, in sicknesses, and
 
 20 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 other disagreeables, as well as in the men dying or 
 breaking their legs and arms. While such were the 
 circumstances, it was bruited abroad that the Governor 
 had ordered a mine to be carried under the sea 
 bastion, where he intended to deposit powder boxes, with 
 the view of blowing it up. When this was known, people 
 cried out, What kind of an affair is this ? Hundreds 
 went to see it, myself amongst the number ; and true 
 enough, they had dug holes about one fathom square, of 
 great depth to then desire. Then they dug the earth at 
 the side of these wells, at about a fathom distance, in 
 which they put the powder chests, to which they applied 
 a fuse below the ground, — whose length was about ten 
 fathoms, — made with cloth. The grains of the 
 powder were rough, and as big as one's great toes. 
 They then ordered these holes to be closed, which they 
 plugged hard with stones and earth. They worked at 
 these for five or six days, with ten or twenty men ; after 
 which they sent round the gong to make people aware 
 that on the morrow, at eight o'clock in the morning, no 
 persons were to come to the fort side of the river, or into 
 the houses near, but to go to houses at a distance. 
 Then, on the morrow, came Colonel Farquhar on horse- 
 back, holding a staff in his hand. He ordered his men 
 to mount the fort and drive all people across the river, 
 which they did pell mell. Immediately after this he 
 lighted the fuse. This being done he spurred his horse; 
 and in about four or five minutes the mine was fired 
 with a noise like thunder, and out flew stones as big 
 as houses and elephants, right out to the sea. There 
 were also stones that were carried across the river to 
 the tops of the houses. The people, when they heard 
 the sound, got into a high state of alarm and conster- 
 nation, for they never had heard such a noise before. 
 The mighty power of gunpowder blowing up into the
 
 DESCRIPTION OF MALACCA FORT, AND ITS DEMOLITION. 21 
 
 air as it did stones as big as houses, filled them with 
 astonishment. 
 
 Now only did people begin to believe that the 
 English could demolish the fort. They now sagely 
 wagged their heads, saying that great were the in- 
 genuities and contrivances of the white people, but what 
 a pity that such a beautiful fort should be destroyed as 
 it were in a moment; for if it had to be erected again, 
 how many years would this not take ! For the glory of 
 Malacca was its fort, and having destroyed this the 
 glory had gone out of it ; like the corpse of a woman, the 
 husband no longer glories in her face. But this is the 
 dispensation of the Almighty ; the world is not ever- 
 lasting: what is He maketh to be not, and what is not He 
 maketh to arise. 
 
 Now the stones of the fort were removed by people 
 in various directions — some made houses of them, and 
 some even carried them off to Batavia during the 
 Dutch tenure {i.e., in 1818 to 1825), and lately also 
 to Rhio, the English taking them on board ships to 
 make the harbour of Bara. There are also some sunk 
 in the river ; others remain in heaps like hills to this 
 time, for people to take as they like. 
 
 Some days after this they essayed to blow up the 
 bastion towards the Kling quarter, when they gave 
 notice by gong for the people to remove. Now, there was 
 on the other side of the river the house of one Hatib 
 Musi, whose distance was near about twenty fathoms. 
 So all the people removed themselves, excepting a friend 
 of the above Musi, called Basir Membarak, with a child 
 called Abrahim. These hid themselves at the back of the 
 house, in order to see the sport. So betimes the fuse was 
 lighted, and the men had run for it ; the powder had 
 fired and blown up with a great noise, then came down 
 stones as big as elephants, right on the top of the
 
 22 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 house, and broke it down, crushing the hiders and 
 covering them with rubbish. Upon this an alarm was 
 given that five or sis men had been killed. So all ran 
 to the place — myself amongst the rest — to see the 
 accident, for at that time I was ordered by my mother 
 to keep at least a mile away. So when I had got 
 there, I learned that in the centre of the house a 
 Pulicut man, called Abdastar, was at meals when a frag- 
 ment of rock struck his forehead, cutting the same. I 
 then went inside, and coming to the boy Basurj I could 
 see his legs only, and over his body were stones in heaps, 
 of all sizes, from a quarter to one fathom. Nine or ten of 
 these had crushed him ; and they uncovered him to see if 
 life remained. And over the boy Abrahim three stones 
 had fallen, of a fathom in length, covered with earth. 
 Thereupon they dug him out, and finding one of his legs 
 broken in three places, they carried him off to the Pali 
 quarter. And as to the one named Basir Membarak, he 
 also was covered with earth and stones, and when he was 
 got out his bones were crushed ; so he was carried off to 
 the English doctor. Basir, however, died, whilst Abdastar 
 and Abrahim were brought round by medicine, so that 
 God has given them life even to this day,* but they are 
 both lame. Now what else could be done ? for it was of 
 their own fault that they went into mischief, so that 
 people lay the fault on them. And when the people of 
 Malacca saw all these things, they became alarmed, 
 and after words at each blast they cut and run as far as 
 they could, deserting their homes and chasing off the 
 children. 
 
 Thus it came about that Colonel Farquhar made an 
 easy job of demolishing the fort ; and all those who did 
 not believe in the possibility now shut their mouths, not 
 saying another word. And all the evil spirits that were 
 
 * 1843.
 
 DEMOLITION OF MALACCA FORT. 23 
 
 in the brains of people went back to their originators, 
 being afraid of the smoke of gunpowder, and the affair 
 now stood thus, that the beautiful fort of Malacca was 
 destroyed, blown to the winds, by powder; but if they had 
 tried it stone by stone, it would have been standing yet." 
 
 The Fort of Malacca was surrendered by the Dutch to 
 the English in the year 1795, the names of the English 
 officers being Major Brown and Captain Newcome. It, 
 with the adjacent territory, had been held by the Dutch 
 since 1641, in which year it was captured by them, with 
 the assistance of the King of Lahore, from the Portuguese. 
 The Portuguese held Malacca from the year 1511, at 
 which time they captured it from the Malays, who had 
 been settled there, as Newhoff informs us, for about 250 
 years previously. 
 
 The demolition of the fortifications of so renowned a 
 city is therefore a notable work in the history of 
 Europeans in the East Indies, and it is interesting to 
 note the impressions of a native who saw the actual 
 operations. In his account he forcibly brings out one of 
 the features in native character, and their occasional 
 freaks which cannot be understood by Europeans, viz., 
 their superstitious dread of evil spirits, which urges 
 them on to unaccountable panics, or sometimes worse 
 courses. He mentions that the fort was built by the 
 Portuguese, but I have not been able to find the date 
 of its foundation. Since it has disappeared, its style 
 can only be guessed at. The fort at Point de Galle may. 
 however, be pointed out as a type of its class, though 
 the Malacca one appears to have been much larger. 
 
 It was in 1805 that the Directors of the East India 
 Company ordered the abandonment of Malacca, they
 
 24 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 desiring to retain Penang only ; and the Supreme 
 Government of India in consequence ordered the de- 
 struction of the fort on the 5th October of that year. 
 The fort was accordingly demolished in the years 
 1807-8, at which- time Abdulla would be eleven years 
 of age. In his description, therefore, we see the remi- 
 niscences of a boy rather than of a man ; and we smile 
 when we peruse his account of the excessive difficulties, 
 when we learn from Low that the total cost of the 
 process was only 10,241 Spanish dollars, a little over 
 £2,000 sterling. 
 
 Valentyn calls the rampart along the river St. 
 Domingo, and on the sea-side Taypa, stretching towards 
 Fort St. Jago. Adjacent to the church on the top of the 
 hill he mentions the Monastery of St. Paul's, and 
 those on the adjacent hills, Minnebroeders and Madre 
 de Dios. The former still stands. The church itself is 
 now deserted, and has been long used as a burying- 
 place for the Dutch leading families, who have many 
 exquisitely carved and cut tombstones. Here lies also the 
 second Bishop of Japan, who died in the Straits of 
 Singapore, during the latter part of the 16th century. 
 The church is said to have been founded by St. Francis 
 Xavier. 
 
 The figures which Abdulla alludes to by way of 
 proof of Portuguese construction were still preserved 
 in 1848, when I took a drawing of them which is now 
 by me ; and it is amusing to think how differently we 
 judge of things. In the first place, the date over the 
 gateway is 1G70, that is during Dutch occupation. The 
 design over this is rudely done in plaster, and would 
 stand very well for, if it is not actually, the coat of arms 
 of the Dutch East India Company. In the centre, sur- 
 rounded by an astragal, there is a galiot of mediaeval 
 design, on the left side of which stands a burgher or
 
 DESCRIPTION OF MALACCA FORT. 25 
 
 soldier with a shield on the left arm and sword in the 
 right hand, holding a crown on the point of it. On the 
 right side there stands what appears to be an angel with 
 a flaming sword, and surrounding all are decorations of 
 warlike weapons. The architecture of the gate itself is 
 debased Ionic, — column on column, — and the workman- 
 ship is coarse. 
 
 Simultaneously with the Malays of the south end of the 
 Straits of Malacca endeavouring to expel the Dutch, the 
 Malays at the north end made attempts on the English 
 settlement of Penang, but in either case they were 
 defeated. The tradition related by Abdulla of the 
 treatment of the remains of Raja Hajee, I believe to have 
 insufficient grounds for credence. In the first place, the 
 Dutch would have many Mahomedans in their employ- 
 ment as soldiers and sailors, .etc., and of course would 
 not do a deed most insulting to their faith. The tra- 
 dition, however, is notable in giving an indication of one 
 of those slumbering rumours that pass through the native 
 mind, and which are remembered against Europeans to 
 their disadvantage when a period of weakness comes. 
 Thus the Dutch inhabitants of Palembang were, in 1811, 
 carried out to sea by the natives and mercilessly sunk 
 in a watery grave. 
 
 The modes of torture exemplified by the instruments 
 in the Malacca jail would, however, prove that such 
 cruelty, as was only perpetrated in mediaeval times and 
 under the excitement of fierce religious conflict, had 
 been indulged in to a late period. 
 
 The commencement of the demolition of the fort 
 shows clearly how inefficient is native labour, and the 
 more so when to this is added the weakening influence 
 of superstition; and here we may note how Abdulla 
 himself, by education and converse with a superior race, 
 had thrown off the latter. His simile is excellent. It
 
 26 HAKAYIT AEDULLA. 
 
 is curious to observe his glorying in the fort and lament- 
 ing its destruction, seeing it was by this that the 
 European powers had overawed the natives ; it shows 
 how far sentiment will carry us, in revering things that 
 have gone by. His remarks on the foolhardiness of 
 Abdastar and his mates are good, and he truly points 
 out to whom the blame of the accident attached. As 
 to the jins or evil spirits, I have often remarked that the 
 natives were thoroughly persuaded that Europeans were 
 beyond their influence ; so that they were under no 
 apprehension of danger whilst acting under their super- 
 vision and direction.
 
 ( 27 ) 
 
 TV. 
 
 AN ELEPHANT HUNT. 
 
 " Now all the four races* in Malacca were exceedingly 
 fond of and attached to the governorship of Major 
 Farquhar. The country itself was tranquil, and mer- 
 chants came and went from all quarters to traffic here. 
 The poor people even got a good living, as more 
 especiallv did the rich. All got good wages in foreign 
 trade, and many people from other countries also arrived 
 to seek a living, and who took wives to themselves. 
 Thus the mixed race became numerous in Malacca 
 under the good laws and customs of the place. Each 
 race had its captain ; these again installed elders in each 
 village, who, in the first place, looked over and settled 
 small matters, and if they could not settle them, then 
 the subject was taken to the captain, and afterwards, if 
 it could not be settled by him, it was taken before the 
 fiscal, and if again it could not be settled, then it went 
 to the court. The country, it is true, belonged to the 
 English, but the laws and customs were Dutch ; and as 
 to the language and names' of leading men, all were 
 
 Dutch. 
 
 Shortly after this Major Farquhar was created 
 Colonel, and thereupon European sentries guarded his 
 door. Now, the sentry on guard feigned that he loaded 
 
 * Malays, Chinese, Klinge, and Portuguese.
 
 28 HAEAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 his gun as usual ; but he put in two balls, and as the 
 Colonel was descending he fired, and with the report one 
 ball glanced past him on the left, and the other on the 
 right, which startled him ; but as it was not to be his 
 fate to die, he escaped. The distance between him to 
 the sentry was only eight fathoms. Malacca was now 
 in consternation at their Governor being fired at. Such 
 was the case. The sentry was now laid hold of and put 
 in prison till he was sent to Bengal, but I did not hear 
 of his further disposal. 
 
 I now come to relate the story of Colonel Farquhar' s 
 elephant hunt. At this time there was a man in 
 Malacca who came from Tringanu, called Pawang Gaga. 
 He was originally a Kiddah or Queda man, understand- 
 ing the habits of elephants well, and their medicine ; so 
 he came to Malacca to seek employment in this manner. 
 He remained some time in Malacca, where he soon 
 became well-known as an elephant doctor, both in 
 catching and medicating. He did nothing else but range 
 the woods. On one day he came to the house of Inchi 
 Sulong, who was at that time native foreman to Colonel 
 Farquhar, over whose garden operations he was the head, 
 — finding men and such like. Thus the Pawang spoke to 
 him, and told him that in the Malacca forest there were 
 numbers of elephants, so that if the Governor would 
 order it, he would catch ever so many. On Inchi Sulong 
 hearing this, he went to Colonel Farquhar to let him 
 know. On this Colonel Farquhar ordered that if it 
 were true he would give the due authority for the hunt. 
 This was told to the Pawang, who now appeared before 
 the Governor, when it was agreed that he should go in 
 search of the elephants, and on finding their tracks, that 
 he should return and obtain sixty or seventy men to go 
 with him ; and should they be caught, he asked, what 
 will be the agreement ? On this Colonel Farquhar said
 
 AN ELEPHANT HUNT. 29 
 
 that be would give a hundred dollars for every one 
 brought into the town. To this the Pawang replied, 
 "Very good; but the cost of the operations are to 
 be on you, and to commence with, I wish a little 
 advance." This was assented to, when the Pawang 
 retired. He now took two companions and entered the 
 jungle where he remained about eleven days, after which 
 he returned to Inchi Sulong to tell him that he had 
 come on a herd of sixty elephants, so that men should 
 be sent with him to make a pen or fold ; so this was 
 agreed to. The pen was to be made at Sabatu, two days' 
 jomney from Malacca easterly. Inchi Sulong sent with 
 him sixty or seventy men to work by shifts. The atten- 
 tion of the Malacca people now became general towards 
 the intended hunt at Sabatu, all wanting to go to see it, 
 as they had never seen such a thing before. My own 
 notions at that time need not be mentioned ; I was like 
 a bird complete with two wings about to fly dn-ect to the 
 
 place to see it. 
 
 I will now explain the manner of making the pen. 
 
 The first thing done was to fell large trees in pieces of 
 
 twelve cubits in length (eighteen feet) ; after collecting the 
 
 timber the pieces were stuck into the ground close and 
 
 well-bound together. The size of the pen was twenty 
 
 fathoms square. On the top of the fence a shed was 
 
 erected, for people to sit in, made very strong, all the 
 
 materials used in it being large. And after this had been 
 
 erected they made wing walls, like fishing stakes, i.e., 
 
 they stuck in posts, close together, to the right and the 
 
 left, to the length of one hundred fathoms. They then 
 
 stuck between these walls plantain trees and sugar cane, 
 
 extending into the pen or trap. When all this was 
 
 finished, the news created the greatest hubbub in Malacca, 
 
 and all the Europeans, and the four other races, either 
 
 on foot, in carriages, or on horseback, went to see ; and
 
 30 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 I amongst them. I was on the road two days ; and on 
 arriving at Sabatu, I examined the whole affair, and saw 
 it was one of design only, not, as my neighbours would 
 have it, of spells, medication, and spiritism. These were 
 lying foolishness. 
 
 On the same evening the Pawang with hundreds of 
 men entered the jungle to drive the elephants ; and when 
 they met with the herd they surrounded them at a 
 distance, being thus engaged for six or seven days 
 in this manner trending them to the fences. Now, 
 between these were plantain trees and sugar cane as 
 bait (as related above), which when the elephants saw, 
 they went straight for this food. On this the drivers 
 got nearer, till they commenced to fire and shout on the 
 right and left : thus the elephants, being now enclosed, 
 made for the pen, led on at the same time by the bait. 
 
 Now men were ready stationed above the door of the 
 pen, which was held up by a rope ; so when all the 
 elephants had entered they let go, and the door fell, 
 thus entrapping the herd, which counted, large and 
 small, male and female, sixty-two tails* (heads). The 
 Pawang now ordered hundreds of men to get on to the 
 top of the fence, all holding spears and staffs, and when 
 the elephants seized the timbers of the fence, intending 
 to break it, they were speared so that they let go : thus 
 it was all round the pen, — here there was striking, there 
 there was spearing. At this time I also tried to get on 
 the top of the fence to see the fun, but the men would 
 not let me ; so I went softly to the Pawang, and showed 
 him a rupee (2s.), and when he saw it in his hand, he 
 said, "Very good, Inchi, get up." So his people set me 
 up, and giving me a stick in my hand, they told me, 
 when the elephants seized, to strike them ; this I did. 
 In the interior of the pen it was like a great battle, and 
 
 * Natives count by the tails.
 
 AN ELEPHANT HUNT. 
 
 31 
 
 the roars were like thunder without end, — each animal 
 was doing according to its instinct: some scratching 
 the ground, others throwing the sand up in the air, 
 others switching themselves in the branches and in the 
 earth with various sounds, some were piercing the fence 
 with their tusks. The big ones were outside and the 
 small ones inside. Thus the area got puddled two or 
 three cubits in depth with the treading. People now set 
 off to tell the news at Malacca to the Governor ; who 
 came next day with Dr. Chalmers and other Europeans 
 in carriages; and, when they had ascended the fence, 
 they then saw the elephants going round the area trying 
 to get out, but wherever they laid hold men beat them. 
 They were thus kept starving for six or seven days ; and 
 as they made fierce efforts to break the fence, the 
 Pawang now took a little stalk of plantain, and with an 
 exorcism he threw it into the area — there was quietness 
 by this. I then heard people remarking, What a clever 
 Pawang that is ! See how potent his exorcism is ; the 
 elephants even are afraid ! But this was entirely false, 
 for the brutes, having fasted several days, were quiet 
 on getting something to eat, and the little ones were 
 appeased. After the herd had been ten days in the 
 pen a little more plantain was thrown into a trap, 
 when an elephant would come and become entangled 
 by the neck — the trap being fastened to a tree. On 
 this the Pawang would enter, and hobbling it right and 
 left, he would get it out of the pen and tether it on the 
 hill ; this was done to all. All this time he gave them 
 neither meat nor drink, being afraid that they might 
 have strength to break the fence or their fastenings. 
 Even with all this precaution, his people were chased 
 by the elephants many times, even though on the top 
 of the fence, with frightful noises. Some got broken 
 faces, and often did the animals try to knock down the
 
 32 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 fence, grasping the posts with then trunks, thus shaking 
 the whole enclosure, and if they had not been at once 
 hit with a stick, the whole would have fallen down. 
 Further, many of the Malays and Chinese, as well as 
 others, believed in the Pawang's supernatural powers 
 over elephants by his exorcisms, — all the elephants of 
 the forests being afraid of him, so especially should 
 mankind. On this account thousands went to buy 
 medicine, talismans, and amulets of him. But all these 
 are false and foolish ideas, a misfortune to the buyers 
 and believers. All comes of sense only, not from occult 
 
 art. 
 
 The end of this is that I heard that nearly all the 
 elephants died, only six or seven having been brought to 
 Malacca. So Colonel Farquhar and Dr. Chalmers paid 
 the Pawang as agreed on, and the bones of the dead 
 ones were taken by them to send to Europe." 
 
 The above is an account of an elephant hunt which 
 took place to the eastward of Malacca during the 
 government of Colonel Farquhar ; and when in the 
 district, in the year 1848, I fomid that all the older 
 inhabitants took that event as their era for reckoning. 
 And thus it is with all aboriginal people, they have little 
 knowledge of the value of historical dates, so they seize 
 for their reckoning any unusual circumstance that may 
 have happened during their lifetimes. 
 
 Abdulla tells us that the native hunter was a Pawang 
 Gaja from Kiddah, meaning that he was a man believed 
 by the natives to have supernatural skill over elephants, 
 that is, an elephant doctor. Kiddah is the name of a 
 small state near Penang, and means elephant enclosure, 
 the state having received this name from the fact of its
 
 TAWANGS. 
 
 33 
 
 being a province in which elephants were caught for 
 export to India. Ahdulla here again shows his con- 
 tempt for the superstitious observances of the Pawang, 
 and gives the scientific solution in a simple fact, viz., the 
 elephants cried for hunger, and having got something 
 to eat they were quiet. Here is his appreciation of cause 
 and effect— crying from hunger, quieting by satiety; 
 in this he was far above his countrymen. 
 
 The Pawangs or Poyongs of the Malay Peninsula may 
 be likened to the medicine-men of American India, 
 as described by Catlin, but they are not so ghostly,— both 
 are embryo priests. I met one at the house of my 
 friend and school-fellow, the late Mr. J. 11. Logan (editor 
 of the Journal of the Indian Archipelago), at Singapore. 
 This Pawang belonged to the Mlntera Tribe, and 
 came with a party of his fellows from the interior of 
 the Malay Peninsula. Mr. Logan says of him (Journal 
 of Indian Archipelago, 1848), "The most remarkable of 
 the party was the Pawang, who displayed much sense 
 and firmness in his character, and a slight degree of 
 pride and reserve in his manners. He was looked up 
 to by his companions as a man of superior ability and 
 knowledge, and his reputed skill in natural and super- 
 natural medicines made him an object of much attention 
 to the Malays in the neighbourhood, who invited him to 
 their houses and visited him to solicit herbs and charms. 
 The women in particular regarded him as a magician of 
 undoubted art, and many on first approaching him threw 
 themselves at his feet. His head was decidedly intel- 
 lectual in its formation." The above is the opinion of a 
 highly cultivated mind on the mental status of an indi- 
 vidual belonging to a tribe that are called " wild men " by 
 Europeans, and Orang Utan (men of the bush) by natives. 
 
 Amongst many of the spells and exorcisms recited to 
 Mr. Logan by the Pawang, the following is one relating
 
 34 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 to the attacking of elephants. "Hong, quake; ghost, 
 quake. I wish to cast down ; I wish to strike. Go to the 
 left, go to the right. I cast out. The Ghost quakes. The 
 elephant murmurs. The elephant wallows on the 
 other side of the lake. The pot boils, the pan boils on 
 the opposite side of the point. Go to the left, go to the 
 right, go to the water vessel. Ghost of grandfather (the 
 elephant to wit), I let loose the fingers of my hand!" 
 
 Elephant hunting is seldom attempted by Europeans 
 in the Malay Peninsula, I presume owing to the dense 
 nature of the forest. I have frequently come across their 
 tracks and heard their cries, but never saw one in a wild 
 state. 
 
 We are indebted to Dr. Oxley for a lively and exciting 
 description of an elephant hunt in the same district, 
 which I transcribe from the Journal of Indian Arche- 
 pelago, 1850. After having bagged game of various 
 kinds, including the sapi, or wild cow, he states that 
 "on pulling in shore (on the Moar river) we soon per- 
 ceived a large elephant enjoying his morning bath, and 
 so little did he seem to care for us, that he deliberately 
 swam towards the boat. It was an exciting moment, 
 for the great fear was of his escape. As I have said, 
 there was but little light, but we could see his large 
 body and the great nob on the top of his head pretty 
 distinctly. The word was given, 'Be steady now,' and 
 at about two paces' distance a couple of balls were put 
 into his head. With this he turned round, and again he 
 was saluted with a couple or more bullets. Not liking 
 such a reception, he made for the land, and got upon 
 the river bank, when a well-directed rifle-shot hit him 
 hard and made him scream with pain. But instead of 
 making off, as he might have done, the noble beast 
 instantly came back into the river to take vengeance on 
 his adversaries ; but he was received so warmly, he could
 
 AN ELEPHANT HUNT. 35 
 
 never make up his mind to a regular onslaught on the 
 boat, and when he turned and made off we followed, 
 pouring in volley after volley upon his devoted head. 
 Finding the side of the river we first saw him on, rather 
 too hot to he pleasant, he made up his mind to a 
 charge, and across the river he went. Then, indeed, he 
 was at our mercy, and we followed, giving him the 
 contents of three double barrels, one after the other in 
 rapid succession, for by the time the third had fired, 
 number one was again loaded. All this time we were 
 having target practice at the large bump on the top of the 
 head, for we could see nothing else at ten yards' dis- 
 tance. Every shot told, and the poor beast spouted 
 water from his proboscis, uttering low yells of dissatis- 
 faction. But his merciless pursuers had no pity, 
 although when he did reach the land, and we heard 
 him at the edge of the river uttering plaintive cries, 
 they did elicit a few words of sympathy, such as, ' Poor 
 beast ! he is surely hurt ; do you think he can get away? ' 
 When the boat was close to the shore he made one 
 more attempt to get back into the river, getting so close 
 to the boat as to put us in no small jeopardy from his 
 tusks; but we gave way, .and repulsed him with a 
 regular broadside. He then took to the shore again. 
 By this time morning began to break, and there was 
 sufficient light to see him standing at the river's verge, 
 tossing his trunk from side to side with his head towards 
 us. Two of us caught sight of him at this moment and 
 saw the large hollow in the forehead where the animal 
 is most vulnerable. We pulled our triggers simultane- 
 ously, and when the smoke cleared away his large 
 carcase lay stretched on the ground with the head 
 reclining in the river." 
 
 The Moar and Kissang rivers present excellent arenas 
 for sport, and I may add the whole Malay Peninsula.
 
 36 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 Ceylon is more famous ; but the former, being virgin 
 ground, has actually more objects of attraction. With 
 a few trusty Penang or Malacca Malays, a sportsman 
 could go anywhere — having due regard to the feelings 
 of the native governments, — and he could do so with 
 perfect safety to health with a few precautions. First, 
 he should be a water-drinker ; and only carry spirits to be 
 taken after being exposed to wet for a long time. He 
 should never sit with wet feet, nor lie on the ground ; 
 avoid deep valleys at night time ; take meals regularly ; 
 and never over fatigue himself. In the tropics I can 
 claim great experience in these matters, though not as 
 a sportsman, and have often seen the spirit and wine 
 drinker completely done up before the water-drinker had 
 any thoughts of being tired.
 
 ( 37 ) 
 
 V. 
 CHARACTER OF COLONEL FARQUUAR. 
 
 " Now, Colonel Farquhar was a man of good parts, slow 
 at fault-finding, having an equal bearing to poor as well 
 as to rich, holding neither the one lower nor the other 
 higher. If persons, however poor or mean, should come 
 before him to lay a complaint, they had immediate 
 access, and the whole plaint was listened to, and he 
 gave advice and counsel till he had appeased them. 
 Thus they returned rejoicing. And if he went out 
 walking, driving, or riding, the poor people and others 
 would salute him, on which occasions he would always 
 return the same. His was an open hand to all God's 
 slaves. All these circumstances became as a rope to 
 tether the hearts of mankind to him. As dew falls at 
 night and expands the flowers in the garden with its 
 beneficence, which again diffuse their odours over the 
 face of the earth. Thus all the deer that roam in the 
 forest, even they come forth and assemble in that 
 garden, to collect these flowers which are most beautiful ; 
 to wit, as for example it is the opinion of the intelligent 
 reasoner from the above, when a man is really good, he 
 is named as good for all ages to come ; and even when 
 dead his good name attaches' to his memory. Now, if 
 it be the idea of the great or the rich or the mighty, 
 that by giving respect to the low or the poor their
 
 38 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 greatness or mightiness is deteriorated thereby, I ask, 
 What says the proverb ? ' Does a snake by coiling 
 round the root of a bamboo lose its poison ? And whilst 
 a great elephant has four feet, yet he sometimes trips, 
 and at other times falls prostrate. Further, the birds 
 that fly in the air, even they, at times, fall to the 
 ground. And more especially is it with us human 
 beings, whose nature is weak, whose life is uncertain, 
 and who are perishable creatures, which state is not to 
 be avoided, from one age to another ; for the greatness 
 and mightiness of this world flits — they are not 
 guaranteed to one for any length of time, but only the 
 name of being good or bad. This people speak of after 
 they are gone.' " 
 
 The above testimony, penned by a native, and long 
 after the officer was dead and gone, is all the more 
 creditable ; and I felt the more pleasure in translating 
 this as I have had, in previous works, to comment on 
 some officials unfavourably. It is a trying position for a 
 man in power, so far removed from control, to act 
 entirely unselfishly, as Colonel Farquhar appears to have 
 done, and this with grace and benevolence. The ques- 
 tion that always must disturb such breasts is, How far 
 shall I neglect my own family by public devotion ? The 
 East India Company's arrangements gave ample scope 
 for the worse course. 
 
 The term " God's slaves " I have translated literally, 
 as to do otherwise would not be rendering the Maho- 
 medan's meaning correctly, the word he uses being 
 "harnba," — i.e., slave, and not "mehkluk," creature. 
 The phrase is strange to the European ear, and is used 
 by Mahomedans, I presume, from motives of doctrine,
 
 CHARACTER OF COLONEL FARQUHAR. 39 
 
 they not believing that man is a part of the Divine 
 Essence. 
 
 The simile of the deer assembling in the garden seems 
 to convey this meaning: that the innocent and weak had 
 such protection under Colonel Farquhar's government, 
 that he held their entire confidence. Again, that of the 
 snake coiling round the root of a bamboo would indicate 
 the following lesson : the root of the bamboo being a 
 favourite hiding-place of the snake, danger from it or 
 other causes is more to be dreaded than if it were in 
 the open; thus bad government harbours an insidious 
 enemy, because it nourishes fatal causes unseen to itself. 
 The simile of the elephant and the bird is obvious, the 
 former being considered by the Malays the most stable 
 footed of all animals, and the latter the surest on the 
 wing — yet they fall.
 
 40 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 •VI. 
 
 A SCAMP. 
 
 "Moreover, after a few days came two great men from 
 England, one as chief of the Bengal Sepoys stationed 
 at Malacca, who took up his abode near the Trankera 
 Gate, in that same house now converted into the Anglo- 
 Chinese College. Formerly this was the residence of an 
 English gentleman called Captain Dallam, master 
 attendant, who owned it. There remained this great 
 
 man by name, Mr. B . Now, this person was of a 
 
 very mischievous and wicked disposition. One of his acts 
 was to station two sepoys at his gate to catch any boys 
 that passed by, and bring them inside his enclosure, 
 shutting the door after them, and in case of the sepoys 
 not being able to catch the boys, then he set his dog after 
 them till they fell, when they were caught hold of and 
 brought back; and when he had collected a large number 
 he pitched two and two against each other, and those 
 who would not fight he would switch with a rattan, on 
 which they would set to at each other from fear. This 
 was so great a delight to him, that he commenced 
 laughing and dancing; and as to the fighters, some 
 got swollen faces and bloody noses, and as to those who 
 bled, to them he would give more coppers, but to those 
 who did not he gave less, and let them go. And as
 
 A SCAMP. -11 
 
 to other amusements, be had no other pleasures, hut 
 only this daily, viz., to see the blood of mankind flowing. 
 Now, all the wicked boys, or those who had run away 
 from school, attracted by the coppers, collected there 
 to fight ; thus the place became a regular fighting 
 ring, and no one dare to interfere ; so that the better 
 class of people were put in a state of anxiety, as they 
 were afraid to allow their children to pass that way. But 
 after a while he tired of the boys ; but now he would 
 have grown up men to fight, so that wherever there 
 were poor people they went to this work for the sake of 
 a living. In this manner twenties collected daily to 
 fight. 
 
 Now, at this time there were not many English at 
 Malacca, so that people looked at them as if they were 
 tigers ; and on the arrival of one or two English ships, 
 the whole of the townsfolk locked their doors ; and at 
 such times the streets were filled with drunken sailors, 
 — some breaking the doors of houses, others racing 
 after the women that were proceeding along the 
 streets, others were fighting amongst themselves, with 
 broken faces ; thus were disturbances got up, by the 
 chasing of people and the looting of the merchandise 
 exposed in the market-places. So if people wished to 
 correct naughty children, they would say to them, ' Be 
 quiet, or we will bring the drunken English to take 
 you away.' This made them hold their peace at once! 
 When even one English ship arrived, not one woman 
 would be seen in the streets alone ; that is not to say 
 respectable woman, but even the very slaves kept out of 
 the way, owing to these outrageous proceedings and 
 egregious improprieties. By this means the people 
 were estranged ; and when an example was set by 
 the great men, such as the officer above, people were 
 the more terrified.
 
 42 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 But to go on with the story of this bad officer 
 in a high position, who set people to fight with each 
 other. This continued for a few months, when he stopped 
 and commenced cock-fighting. Now, cock-fighting made 
 the place all astir, people coming frorn great distances 
 with their cocks to pitch against each other. From the 
 sea shore and from the interior cocks in twenties were 
 brought to be slain, and many people thereby obtained 
 money. Again, after a certain time, he tired of this 
 sport, and took to buying ducks by the twenty, and let 
 them out into the sea in front of his house, when he 
 hounded on two dogs, which were very fierce, to catch 
 them ; this seemed to afford him pleasure of a sort, 
 and many people went to see this. And what ducks 
 the dogs could not catch he covered with his gun ; 
 firing at them with ball cartridge till they all were 
 killed, — half being torn by the dogs, half being shot. 
 This set him jumping with delight. A few days after 
 this he bought wild pigeons, and when he was standing 
 ready with his gun, he ordered his men to let them loose, 
 one by one, for him to fire at ; thus some were struck and 
 fell dead, others flew away. Again, he bought a number 
 of apes and let them to the top of an ar senna tree in 
 front of his house, and shot them dead. Thus it was 
 with this scamp of a gentleman ; there was not a day 
 that passed without some mischief or wickedness, which 
 I need not detail, which fell on the lives of poor brute 
 beasts or the sorenesses of mankind. Thus one cannot 
 know how much money he squandered amongst minions. 
 And as long as he lived in that house not a single woman 
 dare walk in the vicinity for fear of his disorderly 
 conduct. Now, I was the more astonished at this, as 
 Colonel Farquhar was Governor of Malacca at that time ; 
 but notwithstanding he glossed over this man's faults, 
 though such things are considered debased by other
 
 A SCAMT. 43 
 
 races; for to their idea it was the habit of the English, 
 and especially of the high bred : as says the Malay 
 proverb, ' One buffalo under the mire makes all buffalos 
 in the mire.' 
 
 Now, all these doings were remembered by the people 
 for long, by one relating them to another, and even 
 from one district to another." 
 
 By way of contrast Abdulla immediately gives us an 
 account of a bad officer, whom he mentions by name, 
 but which now cannot be of importance to any one to 
 know. He seems to have been one of those ordinary 
 characters whose tendency was to go down in the scale 
 of civilization rather than to rise. His amusements no 
 doubt were consistent with the age, sixty years ago, but 
 whose respectability even then was on the wane. He 
 evidently was a purely sporting character, and after all 
 there may not have been much bad in him. A good 
 winter campaign would have been the very thing for him, 
 — here, in the genial climate of Malacca, his energy ran 
 to weeds. After all, it is amusing to see Abdulla so 
 morally indignant at a white gentleman's doings, while 
 he sees nothing immoral in the general possession of 
 human slaves by his countrymen. So little do we see 
 our own faults when we are all alive to the faults of 
 others. In Malacca, at that time, slaves were held who 
 had been torn from their mother's breasts : husbands, 
 wives, sons, and daughters had been separated to 
 minister to the ease of his neighbours ; yet to shoot 
 an ape was a "most outrageous proceeding and an 
 egregrious impropriety." 
 
 Connected with our own " social evils" in England and
 
 44 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 her colonies, we could point out many inconsistencies 
 equally glaring, but the reader's own sense will detect 
 them, in their various phases, as they come across his 
 experience.
 
 ( 45 ) 
 
 VII. 
 
 MB., AFTERWARDS SIR T. STAMFORD RAFFLES. 
 
 " A few days after this the news came that the English 
 intended to attack Java, and it was about two or three 
 months from the arrival of such a rumour, that Mr. 
 Baffles (afterwards Sir Stamford Raffles) unexpectedly 
 arrived with his wife, accompanied by an English clerk 
 called Mr. Merlin, also a Malay writer called Ibrahim, 
 a country-bom Kling of Pulo Penang. So Mr. Raffles 
 stayed at Malacca at the Banda Iliar quarter, in the 
 plantation of the Capitan China, named Baba Chang- 
 lang, and he brought with him numerous European 
 goods, such as boxes of guns and pistols, satin cloth 
 of great value, and prints with plain flowers, and many 
 implements of which I had never seen the like. Also 
 woollen cloth of soft texture, with clocks and watches, 
 and paper for writing letters thereon to Malay princes, 
 on which were printed flowers of gold and silver, besides 
 many articles intended as presents to them. Then on 
 a certain day came the writer called Ibrahim, to tell 
 of the intention of Mr. Raffles, as to his engaging 
 another; also that he desired to buy Malay writings 
 with histories of former times, and to ask those who 
 had them to bring them to his house. 
 
 Now, at that time there was my uncle, whose name 
 was Ismail Libbey, who had a most beautiful hand,
 
 46 HAXATIT ABDULLA. 
 
 also another uncle, named Mahomed Latip ; these were 
 at once engaged as writers, and I also went along 
 with them daily to write, and another person, a com- 
 panion of mine, called Tumbie Ahmed bin Merikan, a 
 country-born Kling. And the object of the engagements 
 was for the copying of histories or the writing of letters 
 for post, or for considering the idioms of the Malay 
 language; also poems of various kinds. Each in their 
 departments. 
 
 And when I first saw Mr. Raffles, he struck me as 
 being of middle stature, neither too short nor too tall. 
 His brow was broad, the sign of large heartedness ; his 
 head betokened his good understanding ; his hair 
 being fair betokened courage ; his ears being large 
 betokened quick hearing ; his eyebrows were thick, and 
 his left eye squinted a little ; his nose was high ; his 
 cheeks a little hollow ; his lips narrow, the sign of 
 oratory and persuasiveness ; his mouth was wide ; his 
 neck was long ; and the colour of his body was not 
 purely white ; his breast was well formed ; his waist 
 slender ; his legs to proportion, and he walked with a 
 slight stoop. 
 
 Now, I observed his habit was to be always in deep 
 thought. He was most courteous in his intercourse 
 with all men. He always had a sweet expression 
 towards European as well as native gentlemen. He 
 was extremely affable and liberal, always commanding 
 one's best attention. He spoke in smiles. He also was 
 an earnest enquirer into past history, and he gave up 
 nothing till he had probed it to the bottom. He loved 
 most to sit in quietude, when he did nothing else but 
 write or read ; and it was his usage, when he was 
 either studying or speaking, that he would see no one 
 till he had finished. He had a time set apart for each 
 duty, nor would he mingle one with another. Further,
 
 MB., AFTERWARDS SIR T. STAMFORD RAFFLES. 47 
 
 in the evenings, after tea, be would take ink, pen, and 
 paper, after the candles had been lighted, reclining 
 with closed eyes in a manner that I often took to be 
 sleep ; but in an instant he would be up, and write for 
 awhile till he went to recline again. Thus he would 
 pass the night, till twelve or one, before he retired 
 to sleep. This was his daily practice. On the next 
 morning he would go to what he had written, and 
 read it while walking backwards and forwards, when, 
 out of ten sheets, probably he would only give three or 
 four to his copying clerk to enter into the books, and 
 the others he would tear up. Such was his daily habit. 
 He kept four persons on wages, each in their peculiar 
 departments : one to go to the forests in search of 
 various kinds of leaves, flowers, fungi, pulp, and such 
 like products. Another he .sent to collect all kinds of 
 flies, grasshoppers, bees, in all their varieties, as well 
 as scorpions, centipedes, and such like, giving him 
 needles as well as pins with a box to stick the crea- 
 tures therein. Another he sent with a basket to seek 
 for coral, shells, oysters, mussels, cockles, and such like ; 
 also fishes of various species ; and another to collect 
 animals, such as birds, jungle fowl, deer, stags, moose- 
 deers, and so forth. Then he had a large book with 
 thick paper, whose use was for the keeping of the leaves 
 and flowers. And when he could not put them there, 
 he had a Chinese Macao painter, who was good at 
 painting fruit and flowers to the life, these he set 
 him to copy. Again, he kept a barrel full of arrack, or 
 brandy, and when he had got snakes, scorpions, centi- 
 pedes, or such like, he would put them into it till they 
 were dead, before putting them in bottles. This occupa- 
 tion astonished the people of Malacca, and many people 
 profited from going to search for the living creatures 
 that exist in the sky and the earth, sea or land, town
 
 48 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 or country ; whether they flew or crawled, whether they 
 sprouted or grew out of the earth, it was as above 
 related. Further, people brought books of Malayan 
 history to the number of many hundreds, so as to 
 nearly finish the national literature. They brought 
 them from all parts, owing to the good price given. 
 Thus were sold two or three hundred books, also divers 
 poems, pantuns, and such like. At that time the 
 histories stored up in Malacca were nearly exhausted, 
 being sold by the people ; and what were only to be 
 borrowed, these he had copied. 
 
 Thus, daily, people brought various kinds of animals 
 and moths which are seldom seen by men, such as 
 Javanese butterflies. Then came presents from the Raja 
 of Sambas, in the shape of a mawas, — which white men 
 call orang outang, — a young tiger, birds, and other kinds 
 of brutes from various countries. So he put trowsers on 
 the mawas, with coat and hat complete, which made it as 
 like a little man as possible, and he let it go, when it 
 soon became apparent that its habits were those of man- 
 kind, the only fault being that it could not speak. And 
 when I was engaged writing, it would come so softly up 
 to the table that you would not perceive its footsteps, 
 just like apes and monkeys ; then it would slowly take the 
 pen up to its neck, and when I told the animal to put the 
 pen down, down it would put it. The belly of the mawas 
 was large, but when the animal was sitting it puckered 
 up like that of a sick person. So I asked of it, "What 
 ails you ? when it held its stomach, as if it understood 
 my language; but this by instinct only. There were 
 a pair, male and female, but after they had been in 
 Malacca for four or five months, the female died. After 
 this the male had all the appearance of a man in 
 sorrow; it left off its food, and in a few days also died, 
 and I was much touched at this, seeing that even
 
 Ml;., AFTERWARDS SIR T. STAMFORD RAFFLES. 40 
 
 brutes had such affection as between the sexes, and 
 especially should we men take an example by this. 
 Afterwards he had a great many beasts and lards, each 
 with their cages. 
 
 Now, Mr. Raffles took great interest in looking into 
 the origin of nations, and their manners and customs 
 of olden times, examining what would elucidate the 
 same. He was especially quick in the uptake of 
 Malay with its variations. He delighted to use the 
 proper idioms as the natives do ; he was active in 
 studying words and their place in phrases, and not 
 until we had told him would he state that the English 
 had another mode. It was his daily labour to order 
 post letters to the various Malay countries to support 
 their good understanding with his nation, and increase 
 the bond of friendship — this with presents and agreeable 
 words. This gained the good will of the various Rajas, 
 who returned the compliment with respect and thanks, 
 and moreover with presents. There also came a great 
 many presents of books from various countries. 
 
 Now, Mr. Eafrles's disposition was anything but covet- 
 ous, for, in whatever undertakings or projects he had in 
 view, he grudged no expense so that they were accom- 
 plished. Thus his intentions had rapid consummation. 
 There were numbers of people always watching about 
 his house, ready to seek for whatever he wanted, to sell 
 to him or take orders ; so that they might obtain profit. 
 Thus loads of money came out of his chest daily, in 
 buying various things, or in paying wages. I also 
 perceived that he hated the habit of the Dutch who 
 lived in Malacca of running down the Malays, and they 
 detested him in return ; so much so that they would not 
 sit down beside him. But Mr. Raffles loved always to 
 be on good terms with the Malays, the poorest could 
 speak to him ; and while all the great folks in Malacca 
 
 E
 
 50 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 carue to wait on him daily, whether Malays or Euro- 
 peans, yet they could not find out his object of coming 
 there — his ulterior intentions. But it was plain to me 
 that in all his sayings and doings there was the intelli- 
 gence of a rising man, together with acuteness. And if 
 my experience be not at fault there was not his superior 
 in this world in skill or largeness of heart. 
 
 Again, on a certain day, as Mr. Baffles was speaking 
 
 to his writer, regarding the answer to a letter from the 
 
 Raja of Sambas, there suddenly came a Malay with six 
 
 durians, with the hope that he would get them sold. So 
 
 the smell of them reached the interior of the house as 
 
 he stood at the door, and was sniffed by Mr. Baffles, on 
 
 which he held his nose and made off upstairs. The 
 
 people were astonished at this, not knowing his distaste 
 
 to the smell of the fruit. On this he instantly called a 
 
 sepoy, who was on the watch, asking, ' Who brought these 
 
 durians ? Show me that Malay.' So he was immediately 
 
 ejected, with an injunction to the sepoy not to allow 
 
 durians to be brought there again ; and from that day 
 
 no one dare bring a durian to his house. This was the 
 
 first time I knew of Mr. Baffles' peculiarity in this 
 
 respect, that not to eat the fruit alone, but to smell it 
 
 even was most obnoxious to him. And as he went 
 
 below again, he remarked that he was taken ill with 
 
 headache from the smell of durians, adding, ' It is most 
 
 nauseous eating.' So we all smiled at this instance of 
 
 the differences of habit, which makes others long for a 
 
 taste of this fruit, so much so as to be a passion with 
 
 them. 
 
 Now, on a certain evening, as I was about to go home, 
 Mr. Baffles palled to me saying, ' Inchi, come and take 
 a walk with me, as I want to see a Malay school.' On 
 this I went out with him, and got upon his carriage and 
 proceeded along with him towards Trunquera; and
 
 MR., AFTERWARDS SIR T. STAMFORD RAFFLES. 51 
 
 ■when we had arrived at the house of Libhy Abdulranark, 
 ■we entered. Here we saw that three boys had been 
 punished : one by a chain round his waist, the end 
 being nailed to the end of a beam, and which he was 
 required to carry : the other with a chain only, with 
 which he had to stud}* - : and the other he had tied in 
 a hanging posture. Then said Mr. Raffles, ' Why, 
 Inchi, has the schoolmaster put chains on these 
 children? this is a very bad custom; try and ask him.' 
 So I ashed of him, to which he replied that they had 
 run away for eight days, and had now just been caught 
 and brought in by men from a place called Kandar, 
 a day's journey from this. ' The father of one of 
 them has paid one dollar for the service, and on this 
 account I am punishing him. As for this other boy, he 
 had deserted for two days, having climbed up a tree for 
 that time in the forest, and this is his punishment. As 
 for this one, all his lessons he has forgotten, and thus I 
 order him to read.' To this Mr. Raffles replied, 'If it is 
 so, you do right.' Again, Mr. Raffles asked why the 
 schoolmaster did not teach Malay. To this the school- 
 master replied, 'It is the boys' own fathers that have 
 ordered me to teach the Koran first ; and when the}" have 
 completed this, then can the} 7 commence Malay. This is 
 our custom. Further, it is not the custom of this place 
 to maintain a school for the Malay language.' Then 
 said Mr. Raffles, 'Very good, master ! I want to know 
 only ; don't be angry with me, Guru.' So he said 
 good-bye, and went out. And as he was going, he said 
 to me, ' Is this truly the custom of the Malays, Inchi? ' 
 To this I replied, 'True, sir.' He then smiled and said, 
 'If I live I shall have a school set agoing for teaching 
 Malay. I am most anxious about this, as it is a 
 beautiful language ; further, it is of great utility.' So 
 he stepped into his carriage and returned home.
 
 52 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 I observed of Mr. Raffles that bis constant pleasure was 
 to inquire into the condition of countries, their laws, the 
 circumstances of their upper classes, and the methods 
 of government. Also what the Malays liked best ; their 
 customs at marriage and death ; the names of the hills 
 and places in Malacca territory ; what were the pursuits 
 of the people ; what merchandise came out thereof ; 
 also he wished to find out whether the Malacca people 
 liked the government of the Dutch or English. In all 
 these things he made most diligent inquiries. 
 
 Then as to his wife, she was not an ordinary woman, 
 but was in every respect co-equal with her husband's 
 position and responsibilities ; bearing herself with pro- 
 priety, politeness, and good grace. She was very fond 
 of studying the Malay language, saying, What is this in 
 Malay? and what that? also, whatever she saw she wrote 
 down, and, whatever her husband intended to under- 
 take, or when buying anything, he always deferred to 
 her. Thus if it pleased his wife it pleased him. 
 Further, her alacrity in all work was apparent ; indeed, 
 she never rested for a moment, but she was always 
 busy, day after day. In this diligence which I observed 
 there is a very great distinction between the habits of 
 the natives (of Malayan countries) and the white people. 
 For it is the custom of the Malayan women, on their 
 becoming the wives of great people, to increase their 
 arrogance, laziness, and habitual procrastination. 
 Further, their talk is only of their own bigness, and 
 to their apprehension it is mean to do anything what- 
 ever, or to busy themselves in any way; thus all that 
 they do is to sit, sleep, or recline, or else order about 
 then slaves ; and as for the latter, all that they know is 
 how to serve up meals on their knees. In the mornings 
 they do not rise till ten or eleven, then they eat and 
 drink, and go again to sleep till evening. Thus it goes
 
 ME., AFTERWARDS SIR T. STAMFORD RAFFLES. 53 
 
 till they have got the name of being old ; — thus 
 marriage is entered into with great men. But to look 
 at Mrs. Raffles, her hands and feet were in continual 
 motion, like chopping one Lit after another. Then 
 there was sewing, which was succeeded by writing; for 
 it is a real truth that I never saw her sleep at mid-day, 
 or even reclining for the sake of ease, but always at 
 work with diligence, as day follows day. This the 
 Almighty knows also. And if I am not wrong in the 
 conclusion that I have arrived at, these are the signs of 
 good sense and understanding which qualify for the 
 undertaking of great deeds. Thus her habits were 
 active ; so much so, that in fact she did the duty of 
 her husband ; indeed, it was she that taught him. Thus 
 God had matched them as king and counsellor, or as a 
 ring with its jewels. Thus it was fit that she should be 
 a pattern and friend to those who live after her time. 
 Such were her habits and deportment as above related, 
 and of which I have composed a pantun as below. 
 
 Puyoh pnyoh gunan nama nia, 
 Dedalam qualam gunan tamput nia ; 
 Chante manis barung lakunia, 
 Serta dingau budi basa nia. 
 
 Dedalam qualam gunan tamput nia, 
 De pigek nlih Laksi mana ; 
 Chante manis barung lakunia, 
 Serta dingan bijak sana. 
 
 "Which may be translated thus : — 
 
 The quail 'tis certain is the name, 
 
 The pool 'tis certain is its place : 
 Beautiful and sweet indeed his mein, 
 
 Combined -with charming wit and grace. 
 
 The pool 'tis certain is its place, 
 
 Her loving chief her only guard ; 
 Sweet indeed her mein with grace, 
 
 While prudence claims its best reward.
 
 54 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 For especially do we see in those men who have taken 
 wives to themselves — if the husband wants to go up the 
 wife wants to go down ; the husband calls a thing white, 
 then the wife calls it black. Thus they "wrangle from 
 day to day, fighting with each other like cats and dogs. 
 There are others who, because of their beauty, tread the 
 husband beneath their feet ; thus to their idea God is 
 very distant from the position of women of their quality. 
 Nay, apart from their disregard of then obligations as 
 wiles, they do not even consider it necessary to behave 
 as friends to their husbands. On this subject I have 
 made the following pantun : 
 
 Apaka guna berkein batck 
 Kalan tada dingan suchi nia ? 
 Apaka guna berbini chante, 
 Kalan tada dingan budi nia ? 
 
 Kalan tada dingan suchi nia 
 Pakeian Jawa de ruma nia ; 
 Kalan tada dingan budi nia, 
 Iawkan dirimu deri pada nia. 
 
 Which may be translated as under : — 
 
 What is the use of printed robes 
 
 If filth and dirt abound ? 
 To wed to beauty what's the use, 
 
 Where virtue is not found ? 
 
 If squalid filth and dirt abound 
 
 In robes of Java's make ; 
 Where gracious virtue is not found 
 
 'Sunder let the union break. 
 
 Sir Thomas Stamford Raffles was probably the most 
 prominent Englishman in the Indian Archipelago at the 
 commencement of this century, as he was the main 
 instrument in perfecting arrangements for the conquest 
 of Java, an island at that time containing about 
 5,000,000 of inhabitants, and of which he was after-
 
 MR., AFTERWARDS SIR STAMFORD RAFFLES. DO 
 
 wards the Governor. His life was written by Lis widow, 
 from which we learn that he was born at sea, on tin 5th 
 July, 1781. His early education was imperfect, and he 
 entered as a clerk at the India House when only fifti i a 
 years of age, and where it is stated by his biographer 
 that he showed much talent and industry. After this 
 he was appointed Under Secretary to the new government 
 of Pulo Penang, or Prince of Wales Island, where he 
 devoted his attention to studying the Malay language. 
 Here he was soon appointed as Chief Secretary, but 
 intense application brought on serious illness, owing to 
 which he was compelled to go to Malacca in 1808 for 
 the recovery of his health. During his stay he mixed 
 with the natives congregating from all parts of the 
 Indian Archipelago ; and in 1809 he published his first 
 essay on the Malayan nation, which attracted the notice 
 of Lord Minto, at that time Governor-General of India, 
 who sent for him to Calcutta, and was anxious to put 
 him in charge of the government of the Moluccas. 
 
 It was in 1808, therefore, that Mr. Raffles came under 
 the observation of our native autobiographer, who would 
 be eleven or twelve years of age. The personal descrip- 
 tion that he gives of the Indian statesman is said to be 
 excellent ; but I can only judge of it by the bust by 
 Chantre} 7 which I have seen in the Singapore Institu- 
 tion, w T hich supports the written picture. He himself 
 probably little thought that he had so apt a sketcher 
 as the little native boy in his office. Mr. PiafHes un- 
 doubtedly had the faculty of attaching his subordinates 
 closely to him, as I have often heard Old Burrows, one 
 of them, relate. 
 
 Malacca presents an excellent field for the study and 
 admiration of natural history. The plumage of the 
 birds especially is magnificent ; but even the sea, in its 
 fishes, displays not less gorgeous colours. "When I was
 
 56 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 engaged with the erection of the Horsburgh Lighthouse 
 at Pedra Branca, I was particularly struck with this fact. 
 As the building rose we could see further into the 
 waters that surrounded us. During neap tides the water 
 was perfectly clear, and displayed in its bosom numerous 
 fish, of various species, playing about the rocks and 
 corals. A beautiful green species particularly attracted 
 our attention from the splendour of its tints : the colours 
 of the others were various, — purple, blue, and yellow, 
 with other brilliant hues, were not uncommonly seen 
 to adorn the finny tribes; others were spotted and 
 striped. 
 
 Abdulla notices the evident political movements of Mr. 
 Eaffles's sojourn at Malacca, which his hatred of the 
 Dutch portended ; but the latter appears to us, at this 
 distance, unworthy of the man, and unbecoming towards 
 a kindred and Protestant nation. Yet we must not mis- 
 judge on this point, for at that time the Dutch had 
 sided with a great rival against our nation, and held 
 the most powerful sway in insular India. 
 
 The durian fruit mentioned by Abdulla is famous in 
 those parts, and much esteemed for its flavour by 
 natives and initiated Europeans; yet the odour of it 
 is most obnoxious to new comers, indeed, detestable. 
 So much is it liked by the Malays, that they take 
 voyages of hundreds of miles to obtain it, and when 
 I was surveying the east coast of the Malay peninsula, 
 I found numbers of Orang Laut, or sea gypsies, frequent- 
 ing the little island of Pulo Tingi, where there are 
 groves. 
 
 The account of the visit to the schoolmaster is in- 
 teresting as showing the state and object of education 
 amongst Mahomedan Malays, and the narrow limits 
 within which it is imparted. On the part of the Arabs, 
 who are the most influential class, education in its real
 
 HE., AFTEIUYARDS SIR STAMFORD RAFFLES. hi 
 
 sense would not be given to the Malays from policy, as 
 intelligence in the people would frustrate their moral 
 power. 
 
 Here we learn the everyday doings of Mr. Raffles 
 while he was preparing his essay on the Malay nation. 
 If the real truth was known, the natives care as little 
 for the English as the Dutch, and would be glad to get 
 rid of both, till anarchy made regular government 
 agreeable again. 
 
 The account of Mrs. Raffles is a photographic likeness 
 of a woman I fail to remember to have seen mentioned 
 in the life of Sir Stamford by his widow ; however, in 
 the foregoing translation she is reproduced as full as 
 life. I have often heard her spoken of by an old friend 
 who was the cotemporary of Raffles ; and a beautiful 
 hill in Penang yet bears her name — Mount Olivia. 
 Further, in the works of the Admirable Crichton of 
 the Far East, viz., Dr. Leyden, there are some verses 
 inscribed to her. Thus she existed, though ignored. 
 She seems to have also inspired Abdulla's muse. Under 
 her influence he is quite poetical. Altogether, Raffles's 
 first wife seems to have been an excellent woman, and 
 had more to do with the elevation of her husband than 
 has been recorded. Abdulla's similes are clever, and 
 his admiration well founded. 
 
 Why Mr. Raffles, a poor, half-educated clerk, should 
 have been promoted suddenly to a position that would 
 give a salary of £'2400 a year (knowing the mercenary 
 nature of the Leadenhall Street Directors) was always an 
 .anomaly to me, till I had the cause explained, and which 
 I will repeat in as gentle a manner as possible. The fact 
 of the matter is, that young Raffles got a precious woman 
 to wife and a good salary from the same disposer of 
 patronage, whose name I need not mention. This gave 
 such umbrage to the ladies of Governor Dundas's suite,
 
 58 HAKAYIT AEDULLA. 
 
 that both were sent to Coventry. Thus Nature, true to 
 her principles, in young Eaffles's humiliation opened the 
 road to his future elevation. Had he been carried away 
 by the gaieties of society he could never have studied the 
 native languages deeply, nor could he have mixed with 
 the chiefs so as to gain their confidence. What sym- 
 pathies he could not interchange with his own country- 
 men he perforce interchanged with them; and by this 
 means he established a position which a high and noble- 
 minded man like Lord Minto was not slow to appreciate- 
 Thus also was it with his wife. If ladies of her hus- 
 band's rank would not associate with her, the wives of 
 native chiefs would, and thus she gained in one way 
 what she lost in the other ; and by devoting her talents 
 to the cause of her husband, she was, as Abdulla very 
 beautifully expresses himself, the jewel in the ring. 
 
 Of the Malay pantun I must explain that the second 
 line of each verse is put first in the next. The Malays 
 are fond of this style of versification, and see more in it 
 than Europeans are able to appreciate. By way of 
 contrast, Abdulla gives us a pantun to a bad wife, not 
 a bad idea.
 
 ( 59 ) 
 
 VIII. 
 
 THE JAVA EXPEDITION.— LORD MINTO AND 
 TEE TUANKU. 
 
 "Now Mr. Raffles bad stayed iu Malacca about four 
 months, sending letters with presents to all tbe Malay 
 princes, east and west, when came Tuanku Pangeran, 
 Raja of Siak, known as Tuanku Pengbma Besar, bis 
 name being Syed Hassin. But as to bis coming, whether 
 be bad been fetched by Mr. Baffles, or that be bad come 
 of bis own accord to see him, I have not learned. He 
 came to Malacca, bringing with him two sons ; and when 
 be arrived, Mr. Baffles received him with the greatest 
 consideration, placing a bouse and garden at Banda 
 Ilhar at his disposal, with attendants, carriages, and 
 horses. He never needed to walk, but either drove or 
 rode, visiting Mr. Baffles every other day, to converse, 
 and then returning to his place. 
 
 Now, at that time many Engbsh ships went to blockade 
 tbe island of Java, seizing all boats and vessels that 
 carried the Dutch flag, and bringing them to Malacca. 
 Then did people begin to surmise that the EngHsh were 
 at war with the Dutch, or about to commence it. At this 
 time one or two English ships bad arrived at Malacca, 
 bringing material for this war ; such as tents by the 
 hundred, carriages and the implements of cannon, guns 
 and powder, and such bke.
 
 GO HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 Then, on a certain da}', came Tuanku Penglima Besar 
 to converse with Mr. Baffles, who informed him of the 
 intention of the English to attack Java, mentioning the 
 difficulty of obtaining persons to carry letters to the 
 Susanan (native emperor) at Bantaram,* to tell him 
 the news and learn as to his mind about siding with the 
 Dutch or not. He also hinted that he would be very 
 glad if he could get any one to do this service. On this 
 Tuanku Penglima Besar rose up, and drawing his kris, 
 said with vehemence, ' What is the use of this kris ? As 
 long as I have strength, wherever you go I shall lead : 
 let me die before you. Write a letter, and I am the man 
 that will take it to the Susanan at Bantaram.' Now, 
 when Mr. Baffles heard what Tuanku Penglima Besar 
 said, his face brightened, and smiling, he thanked the 
 Tuanku, promising that the East India Company would 
 well reward him and assist him in any manner he 
 desired. So they grasped each other's hands by way of 
 clenching the agreement as to carrying the letter. 
 
 Now, there was at that time the son of some great 
 man in Java stopping in Malacca, at the Ujong Pasir 
 quarter, whose name was Pangeran, f he also was 
 friendly with Mr. Baffles. So Mr. Baffles called him, 
 on which he came directly. He went over the whole 
 subject with him ; when the Pangeran replied, ' I would 
 undertake to open a road to the Susanan were it not 
 for the numerous English vessels that watch every port 
 of Java ; on this account there is no getting out nor in ; 
 and further, the Dutch are very vigilant at the river 
 entries, and were they to find such a letter on me, to a 
 certainty they would hang me without another thought.' 
 Then replied Mr. Baffles, ' Don't be afraid, Pangeran, on 
 that account, for I will give you a note in case of your 
 meeting any English vessels at sea, and when you show 
 
 * Mataram. •)■ Pangeran is a title, not a name.
 
 THE JAVA EXPEDITION.— LOUD MINTO AND THE TUANKU. 01 
 
 it they are bound to assist you; farther, they will be 
 bound to show you a place where you can land and the 
 Tuanku Penglima Besar can take the letter.' bo when 
 the Pangeran had heard what Mr. Raffles said, he said 
 < That will do.' Then said Mr. Raffles, < Come this night 
 to my house, when we can compose the letter to be sent ; 
 for this work is one of importance and cannot be 
 delayed, for in four or five days hence many ships will 
 arrive here, and in fifteen days more the ships carrying 
 Lord Minto and the General of the Madras army, bo 
 the Pangeran replied, 'Very good;' when he returned to 
 Uion- Pasir. Then said Mr. Raffles to Tuanku Penglima 
 Besa?, 'Could you go in my vessel two days hence?' to 
 which he assented; so he also returned to Ins house. 
 Then when evening had arrived he again called the 
 Pangeran, and when he had come he told him to com- 
 pose a letter which he desired to send to the Susanan 
 at Bantaram, in the Javanese language. So he did 
 accordingly, being engaged at it till about twelve o clock. 
 So this was duly prepared, Mr. Raffles placing his sig- 
 nature and stamp to it, together with the present, 
 of various sorts, to the value of five or six hundred 
 Spanish dollars. On this the Pangeran returned homy. 
 Then in the morning Tuanku Penglima Besar was again 
 sent for, and on his arrival Mr. Raffles gave him lour 
 hundred Spanish dollars for the expenses of himself and 
 companions ; and the vessel having been got ready they 
 prepared to sail, taking with them all the men of Siak 
 that they had brought, also the two sons of the Tuanku. 
 Mr. Raffles now gave them three boxes and another two 
 hundred Spanish dollars, having instructed them m 
 every matter, at the same time arming them witii a 
 letter, mitten in the English language, to show to any 
 ships of that country which they might fall in with, 
 whose assistance would thus be commanded. He further
 
 G2 HAKAYIT ABDfLLA. 
 
 enjoined that it was to be understood that Tuanku 
 Penglima Besar was to be the captain of the vessel, 
 whom the Pangeran was to obey ; and they both were 
 to arrange, under any circumstances, to bring word back 
 before the fleet left Malacca for Java. ' This is for Lord 
 Minto's information,' said Mr. Baffles; 'so return as 
 quickly as possible ; don't anchor at sea, nor tarry any- 
 where.' Thus, after then provisions were all ready, on 
 the morrow, at 6 a.m., the vessel sailed. Mr. Baffles 
 and Colonel Farquhar conveyed Tuanku Penglima Besar 
 and the Pangeran to the shore, and both shaking hands 
 they bid them farewell ; so they embarked and sailed. 
 
 But I will now leave this matter for a time and 
 proceed to relate about the English fleet collecting at 
 Malacca before going on to attack Java. After the vessel 
 of the Tuanku had left, in about five days, there came 
 to Malacca about three or four vessels daily, and after- 
 wards six or seven. All these carried Bengal lascars 
 and sepoys, with a great many high people: these 
 erected then tents from Lambongan as far as Tanjong 
 Kling, this without break, each with their entrances. 
 And amongst these were various races of Hindoos and 
 Mussulmen ; and I saw others, who ate like dogs, to wit, 
 they licked their food with their tongues; while there 
 were others who, on being seen eating, would throw the 
 food away, and chase you as if they would kill you, they 
 were so angry. There were others who only half 
 heated the food, and eat it there covered with perspira- 
 tion, as if bathing in it. And when they had eaten they 
 buried the rice and curry that was over in the sand. 
 And there were others who tied three strands of thread 
 round their belly before they ate, nor did they stop 
 eating till the thread had broken. There were others 
 who took white and red earth and smeared it on their 
 breasts, with three stripes on their arms and brow;
 
 THE JAVA EXPEDITION. — LOUD JUNTO AND TIIE TUANKU. 63 
 
 then they bowed themselves in front, then to the right 
 and to the left, then to the back, when off they ran into 
 the sea up to their navels, and worshipped the sun 
 for some time, turning their faces to the right and to 
 the left. Then they came ashore, and went to eat 
 within white cloth screens, so that no one could see them 
 at meals. But if persons should happen to see them, 
 they would cast out then- food and break the earthen 
 vessels in pieces, buying others for the next time. 
 Others there were who could eat before people, but they 
 could not speak; but their mouths kept repeating the 
 cjomita kamita (?) and their fingers kept counting while 
 they were eating, nor could they stir from this position. 
 I saw many other foolish customs. Others there were 
 who could not taste fish and flesh, or things of blood, 
 but only vegetables. How many forms of people did I 
 then not see, and kinds of dresses that I had never in 
 my life seen before. And it was to be perceived that the 
 English had provided then leaders with different dresses, 
 some had tigers' skins for coats, others had hats covered 
 with fowls' feathers dyed red, white, or black ; while 
 others had beasts' skins for trowsers; there were also 
 others who had clothes spotted like leopards. Also at that 
 time I had an opportunity of inspecting various kinds 
 of tents; some were like houses, with their sleeping 
 chambers, and rooms furnished with tables and chairs, 
 also doors and windows, bath-house and water-closet, all 
 of cloth ; others were contrived so as to be red inside 
 and white outside, decorated with various flowering. 
 
 Now, their daily routine, morning and night, was to 
 drill them in companies ; others to fire cannon, and in 
 rank and file to use musketry. Again, others to draw 
 cannon with big bullocks ; and much was I astonished to 
 see them fire the great guns close to the ears of these 
 bullocks, as they did neither start nor move in the
 
 64 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 slightest. And when the officers ordered the sepoys to 
 run, the bullocks also ran with them ; and when halt 
 was cried, they also halted at the same moment ; and if 
 the men went at slow pace, they also did the same, as 
 if they had the intelligence of mankind. Now, this 
 brought some thoughts into my head. Here were brutes, 
 that had no reason in them, yet how did they learn ; 
 especially then should we (who have reason given to us 
 to know bad from good, but who love to sit in idleness, 
 and refuse to learn anything of wisdom or utility) do 
 likewise. 
 
 Again, after a few days came a very large ship, 
 carrying troops to the number of 300 men. These 
 were all Mussulmen, under three English officers. So 
 they landed, and were quartered at Banda Illiar, in the 
 garden of Mr. Adrian Kock. Many people went to see 
 them, myself amongst the rest ; and I saw them being 
 exercised by their officers in the middle of the open 
 ground, all on horseback, and then- horses were of the 
 Arab breed, standing high, and of the same colour of 
 hair and beauty. And the men were alike of great height 
 and build, and all decorated ; their coats, trowsers, and 
 hats being pearly, each having a musket slung from 
 behind, with a cartridge box attached to the left side, 
 also a forage bag hung to his shoulder, and two pistols in 
 the saddle locked. And when he mounted, there were 
 two skirts of leather binding his waist, so that he might 
 not fall, for he did not have much grasp of any bridle, 
 the horses being so well trained. They raced their horses 
 as if they were flying ; and neither did they fall and rise 
 in the firing of their guns, and re-loading, or in cutting 
 with the sword. In the first place, their officer taught 
 them this, not by the mouth but by the trumpet in the 
 hand. And as he wished he sounded by the trumpet, 
 when all the horses raced with a swiftness equal to
 
 TIIE JAVA EXPEDITION". — LORD MINTO AND TIIE TUANKU. G5 
 
 lightning. Then he would sound the halt, when each 
 horse would halt at the same moment in close line. The 
 sound would he again for the horses to separate, when 
 they would form a true square, as if they had heen a fort. 
 Then would he another blast, when the men would fire 
 at once, as if they were one. Then they would all load 
 again. At another hlast they would sling their muskets 
 and draw their swords. Then the trumpet would again 
 be sounded, and they would go full speed up the hill, 
 surrounding it, so as to have the appearance of a fort. 
 Then would come the wood-cutters, ready with ropes 
 round their waists, with the view to tie the wood after it 
 was cut down ; each would then carry a bundle, and in 
 this manner soon make all clear in front of the troops. 
 Then the trumpet would sound, when all the cavalry 
 would rush down, like the sound of the hurricane, to 
 range themselves round then- officers, who were also on 
 horsehack. 
 
 Now, I was much more astonished at the intelligence 
 of the horses than I was at that of the bullocks which 
 drew the cannon ; for the former obeyed the sound of the 
 trumpet as if they had been spoken to, and this without 
 a slip, however great the distance ; neither did the rider 
 guide with the bridle, but ■ the horses manoeuvred by 
 their own intelligence. Further, the horses of the 
 officers were higher than those of the sepoys; and 
 when they had done drilling, and were returning, they 
 did not take the horses through the gates, but leaped 
 the fence, which was seven cubits high* (ten and a half 
 English feet). This was the case daily. And the Malacca 
 people in hundreds came every day to see this feat, and 
 to witness the officers leaping the fence, loud were they 
 in their cries of astonishment at seeing the skill of 
 the horses — equal as it was to that of mankind — in 
 
 * Oriental hyperbole. 
 
 F
 
 06 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 understanding the sound of the trumpet. Says one, 
 This is not men's but jins' work. Further, the sepoys 
 were well acquainted with the reading of the Koran, 
 understanding the Arab language, and especially Hindo- 
 stanee. And amongst them were many descendants of 
 the Arabs of the race of Syeds. They were gracious 
 and manly and courteous. And I asked them how the 
 English had got hold of them ; when they informed me 
 that they were from Delhi, the Nabob's men, and the 
 English having asked for their services, the Nabob had 
 sent them. Then they added, ' We are three hundred, but 
 we have left behind many thousands, all horsemen as 
 we are.' Then I asked, ' What wage do you get ?' when 
 they told me that the Nabob's allowance to each of them 
 was 300 rupees monthly, and that the English allowed 
 them the same, but with a further proviso that if they 
 should take Java they were to have prize-money besides. 
 Three days after this there came six large vessels, and 
 in one of these was the General of Madras ; and when it 
 had anchored, they saluted him from the fort. And 
 immediately there were brought into Malacca about one 
 thousand rank and file of sepoys from Lambongan and 
 Kalambri, preceded by drums, fifes, etc., playing. And 
 when they had arrived they were arranged in three lines 
 on the right and left of the street, from the sea-shore 
 to the Government House. On this the General dis- 
 embarked, when I had an opportunity of seeing his 
 mightiness. His face was long and red, his body was 
 stumpy, of half the usual height of men. He wore a 
 long black coat, with a star on his breast. There were 
 four or five gentlemen with him. Then Mr. Baffles, 
 Colonel Farquhar, and other leading men of Malacca, 
 shook hands with him with due respect, and just as his 
 feet touched the shore the guns were fired, and the 
 guard of honour presented arms as he proceeded to the
 
 THE JAVA EXPEDITION. — LORD MINTO AND THE TUANKU. C7 
 
 Government House. And when he looked to the right 
 and the left he perceived the multitude saluting him, at 
 which he bowed on either side ; and when he was about 
 to ascend the stairs, the guard of honour fired three 
 times in succession, with a sound as if the earth of 
 Malacca were topsy-turvy. After this all returned to 
 their homes. 
 
 Five or six days after this came the General from 
 Bombay, who also was saluted from the fort ; and when 
 he came on shore he was also received by Mr. Raffles 
 as in the manner above related, only he had fewer guns 
 given him than the Madras General got. His appear- 
 ance was that of a short person, with a round face, hair 
 white, body of moderate proportions ; but he seemed 
 nervous at the crowd gazing on him. Him also Mr. 
 Raffles saluted and carried to the Government House ; 
 and as he stepped in, the regiments also fired as before, 
 and then returned to their tents. Thus it went on 
 daily, vessels continually arriving, to the number of four 
 or five, till the anchorage was filled, like a fence of 
 masts. This created a great rise in the price of provi- 
 sions: three eggs for two wangs (about one shilling), one 
 fowl for a rupee, while vegetables and fish were not 
 to be had ; the mud fish in the creeks, in all their 
 filthiness, were thus finished. 
 
 And at that time, with the people of Malacca, the 
 poor spoke as the poor, and the rich spoke as the rich, 
 each in their own degrees in making their livings. 
 Also at that time not a woman stirred out of her house, 
 for the streets were defiled with men ; some were 
 drunk, others were fighting. The pings (?) were kept 
 constantly busy in taking up drunkards ; for at that time 
 peons or policemen were not known, but only the 
 fiscal's officials, called pings (?). All the drunkards were 
 sent to their places. And at that time no dollars or
 
 68 • HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 other kinds of coin were to be seen, but Sicca rupees 
 only, and all these newly coined. And the Hindoo 
 sepoys died in great numbers, because when at sea they 
 would not touch rice, but only cocoa-nut kernel and 
 sugar : so on their debarkation on tasting rice they were 
 taken with bowel complaints : thus they died day by 
 day. They had also another custom, which was to 
 bathe before meals. They had many other complaints 
 in them, faintnesses and swellings. 
 
 Two or three days after this, a ship was espied at a 
 great distance, painted black, having a certain signal at 
 the mast head ; and when this had been made out by the 
 various ships of the fleet, they all hoisted their colours, 
 so also did the signal station on the top of the hill. 
 This stirred Malacca, the news being that Lord Minto 
 had arrived ; and it was soon discovered that his ships 
 had pennants. There now went out an order for every 
 one to clean their frontages in all the streets. Then 
 thousands, of all races, collected at the sea-shore to have 
 a sight of him and his dress, his name being so great. 
 After this a great noise was heard of the regiments coming 
 in full force from Lambongan, Kalebang Kitchil, and 
 Kalebang Besar, Batang Tiga Libri, and Tanjong Kling," 
 these with the music of drums and fifes and other- 
 instruments, such as trumpets, mingling with the sound 
 of the tramp of the men, all the sepoys and officers being 
 clothed in new dresses which shone under the rays of the 
 sun. And the length of the army was an hour's walking 
 without break, and the men were four and eight deep, 
 all in scarlet. And the multitude in Malacca increased 
 so greatly, that there was no knowing who they were, 
 but that they were of the human race. Now the 
 regiments arranged themselves in three lines, from the 
 sea-shore to the Government House. Soon after this 
 was heard the sound of trumpets from Banda Hilar,
 
 THE JAVA EXPEDITION. — LORD MINTO AND THE TUANKU. GO 
 
 with the coming of the cavalry with their officers, 
 which were arranged outside of the foot regiments. 
 
 Now there was a pinnace of the East India Company, 
 which was decorated with a flag on its prow, and its 
 crew were all in red coats and trowsers. In this went 
 Mr. Baffles, Colonel Farquhar, and other leading men, 
 to pay then- respects to Lord Minto. And in about an 
 hour's time he descended; and at the time of his 
 leaving his ship the cannon roared like thunder, with- 
 out ceasing for near two or three horns. The sea 
 became dark with smoke. In a short time the pinnace 
 arrived at land, where all the officers with their regi- 
 ments were waiting, and on his stepping ashore cannons 
 were fired from the hill. 
 
 And when I had seen the appearance and circum- 
 stance of Lord Minto, I was much moved ; for I guessed 
 in my mind as to his appearance, position, and height, 
 that these would be great, and his dress gorgeous. I 
 then thought of the Malay proverb : ' If you want news 
 as to form, bite your fore-finger.' But his appearance 
 was of one who was middle-aged, thin in body, of soft 
 manners, and sweet countenance ; and I felt that he 
 ^couldnot carry twenty cutties (about thirty pounds), so 
 slow were his motions. His coat was black cloth, 
 trowsers the same, nor was there anything peculiar. And 
 when the leading men desired to pay their respects they 
 remained at a distance, none daring to grasp his hand ; 
 but they took off their hats and bent then- bodies. And 
 the officers called out to all their men to present arms, 
 by way of honour. And when he landed he bowed to the 
 right and the left, then slowly walked up the centre 
 between the files, the cannon roaring all the time ; nor 
 -did he cease bowing with his hands as related before. 
 Now, he had not the remotest appearance of pomposity 
 ■or lofty-headedness ; but there was real modesty, with
 
 70 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 kindly expression. And all that were there paid their 
 respects to him while he waited for a little, raising his 
 hands and returning the compliment to the poor of the 
 Malays, Chinese, filings, and Portuguese ; and this he 
 did with many smiles. Then did the hearts of these 
 slaves of God open, asking for many blessings on 
 this good sight and the loved of the people. Then 
 thought I of the truth of the Malay proverb, to the 
 effect, if the snake skirts (a bamboo root), it does not 
 lose its venom, but increases it. As the Chinese proverb 
 says, ' Is the water at the top not heaved by the water in 
 the middle of the barrel ? it is that which moves it.' So 
 especially are great men in this age like one who lays 
 a table ; he has no office, but his haughtiness is so great, 
 that when a poor man bows to him, even for three or 
 four times, he does not see him. And if he has a carriage 
 to sit in, his pride is beyond all description, he has got a 
 rise. As say the children, ' If a monkey get a flower, of 
 what use is it but to be torn in pieces and thrown to the 
 earth ?' Say the Malays, ' High as the storks fly, they at 
 last come to sit on a buffalo's back.' So it is the case, 
 with the greatest of men, his end is to go under ground. 
 But I beg most humble pardon of those great people just 
 mentioned, if gentlemen read this my autobiography 
 during my lifetime, and to assure them that I do not for 
 a moment entertain such thoughts from spite or bad 
 feeling, but only because it is our usage in our short 
 days in this world to call that good, which is good, and 
 that bad which is bad; as the Malays say, 'A dead 
 tiger leaves its stripes, but a dead elephant leaves its 
 bones.' Thus do men leave their names to those who 
 come after them. So I return to the subject of Lord 
 Minto. 
 
 Then after a short time, having returned the salutes 
 of the people, he walked on slowly, bowing his head, till
 
 THE JAVA EXPEDITION.— LORD MINTO AND THE TUANKU. 71 
 
 he had arrived at the Government House, and ascended. 
 Then all the leading men of Malacca followed him, to wait 
 on him ; hut of those Mr. Raffles was the only one who 
 dare approach close to him ; as for the others, they stood 
 at some distance, and having presented themselves they 
 retired, the regiments then fired three salutes and 
 returned to their camp. Then, as the day advanced, 
 Lord Minto first went to the debtors' prison, as well as 
 to that of the malefactors. Some had been imprisoned 
 for three years, others for six or seven months. And 
 when he had arrived, and the doors had been opened, 
 all the prisoners came forward, some prostrating them- 
 selves before his feet, others weeping, all making their 
 plaints. On this the jailer came to keep them back, 
 but he was requested not to do so ; for when his lordship 
 had seen the condition of the suppliants his eyes were 
 bathed in tears, and he spoke to them in Hindostanee, 
 saying, ' Don't be afraid ; I will soon let you go.' On 
 this they were delighted, and worshipped at his feet : 
 they felt as they had now become princes. So he re- 
 turned to the Government House. 
 
 Now Colonel Farquhar, with the jailer, soon after 
 this arrived at the jail with the pings (?) and constables, 
 carrying the keys to open the doors, when he cried out, 
 saying, ' All of you come out, for Lord Minto has ordered 
 it.' So they were all astir, and poured out with ex- 
 pressions of thanks, and asking benedictions on him 
 that the Almighty would give him long life and make 
 him victorious over all his enemies ; and as he has thus 
 leniently dealt with us for our faults, so may God relieve 
 him in the pains of hell. 
 
 On the morrow Lord Minto next went to see the dark 
 dungeon, and when he arrived he viewed the various 
 instruments for torturing people, also the site of the 
 scaffold, the stocks, the site for the gallows, and the
 
 72 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 several implements left here since the time of the 
 Dutch. And when he had done looking at all these, 
 he gloomed heavily, and spitting, said to the keeper, 
 ' Take them below and burn the whole of them ; let not one 
 remain.' Then in a jiffy the convicts of the East India 
 Company were brought in to remove the implements, 
 when they were placed near the foot of the hill and 
 burnt. 
 
 After this Lord Minto went to see the dark prison, and 
 there he found three men confined, who had committed 
 grave crimes — these even he let out, ordering at the same 
 time that the dark cells should be demolished, and that 
 a better gaol, such as stands at present, should be built ; 
 and as to the comparison between them, it is as earth 
 and sky, for the old jail had no openings, nor even a 
 place to sit down on, or to sleep upon, but only the bare 
 earth. Day and night were all the same, and it was a 
 great receptacle for filth, and those who were put in it 
 were put into such a place as hell is. But the present 
 one has twenties of windows and lattices, secured by 
 iron-work, and the insides of the floors are made of flat 
 tiles, divided into apartments, as in other houses ; there 
 are also sleeping places, with numbers of lamps kept 
 lighted, the only annoyance being that the prisoners 
 cannot go out when they wish ; and their wives and 
 children can come to see them there. On this account 
 most people say that the jail is a beautiful one, for men 
 like to be put in it, and have no fear of it, as this is no 
 punishment. But my notion is this : that such sayings 
 are by people who have not thought the subject out, 
 for, to their idea, can people be afraid of punishment? 
 It appears to me that this is the instinct and disposition 
 of those who have no heart for their fellow-creatures. 
 Now do not punish, for the incarceration is sufficient. 
 Is it not notorious that a jail is a place of infamy? and
 
 ,' 
 
 THE JAVA EXPEDITION.— LORD MEn'TO AND THE TUANKU. 73 
 
 this incarceration in itself is a punishment on the slaves 
 of God ; .and if, in addition, one feels that they were 
 wrong, it is equal to death itself. 
 
 And on a certain evening Lord Minto took a walk as 
 far as the residence of Mr. Baffles, to see the garden. 
 And immediately he arrived, Mr. Baffles descended to 
 welcome him ; and when they came into the room where 
 we were all employed writing, we rose to pay our 
 respects, and as he was passing near my desk I retired, 
 as I was the smallest there, to wit the youngest. On this 
 he took me by the hand, saying in the language of 
 Hindostan, ' Are you well ? ' and I felt his hand that it 
 was as soft as a child of one year old. He then in- 
 spected my writing, the nature of the letters, and in 
 a little he ordered me to write ; and tapping my arm, 
 lie asked, with a smile, how I could write so quickly, 
 because of the writing being from right to left ; further, 
 he added, ' It would be well if you were to learn English.' 
 To which I replied, ' I would be delighted to learn 
 English, sir.' After this he ascended the house and was 
 introduced to Mrs. Raffles, on which he returned. But 
 Mr. Baffles went daily to see him at the Government 
 House. Now, as long as Lord Minto remained in 
 Malacca he took a round in his carriage every evening, 
 one day visiting the mosque, another the Chinese Joss- 
 house, another the Dutch and Portuguese churches; and 
 thus he went over the whole town, and wherever he was 
 met, by rich, poor, or low, they stopped to make their 
 bow, which in every case he returned, and on account 
 .of the frequency of his doing so, he kept his hand con- 
 tinuously to his hat, he could not put it on. ^ He held 
 it in his hand, owing to these constant greetings, with 
 good-hmnour and courtesy, without the slightest shade 
 of pomposity either in his manner or dress. His attend- 
 ants were dressed as gentlemen, with silk umbrellas,*
 
 74 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 ■watches, and ordinary clothes ; but many of them were 
 yery troublesome and oppressive in the markets, and 
 the dealers were afraid of them as being dependants 
 of a mighty person. In dealing with the people they 
 followed the custom of the dependants of Malay princes, 
 •who do as they like with the inhabitants, and where in 
 case of any one being killed, seven are devoted to death 
 by way of reparation. These do not know the excellence 
 of English customs. Don't mention great princes, for 
 they will not do w T hat is improper ; for if they kill a man 
 (improperly), so do they kill their own laws; for on no 
 account can they allow by custom a single person to do 
 injury to another one, whether great or small, whether 
 prince or subject — all are equal in the sight of the law". 
 Yet it is bounden in us to do honour to the great : this 
 for his office only, and not because he is oppressive, or 
 covetous, or a maladministrator. 
 
 Now I will return to the affair of Tuanku Penglima 
 Besar, whom Mr. Raffles had ordered On a mission to 
 convey letters to Java, along with Pangeran, the son of 
 a man of influence. Three months had now passed 
 over since they went. The fleet had arrived at Malacca, 
 filling the anchorage ; and I may state that the ships lay 
 from Tanjong Kling to Pulo Panjang, in number one 
 hundred, great and small, besides numerous others 
 coming and going to the land of Java. Then there 
 came the man who watched the flag-staff, to Mr. Raffles, 
 saying, ' Sir, the schooner that you sent with Tuanku 
 Penglima Besar has returned.' This new r s delighted 
 him much, as the fleet was on the eve of its departure, 
 having prepared all the implements and provisions. 
 Soon after this the schooner anchored, when the Tuanku 
 Penglima Besar and the Pangeran landed and came 
 to the house of Mr. Raffles, carrying a letter enclosed 
 in yellow cloth. Mr. Raffles sat in expectation, and
 
 THE JAVA EXPEDITION. — LORD MEs'TO AND THE TUANKU. 7o 
 
 when he saw them he extended his hand to them, giving 
 them every token of respect. Then said Mr. Raffles, 
 1 What news, oh Tuanku ; are you well ? ' Then said the 
 Tuanku, ' I am well, were it not that I had been nearly 
 stabbed, when two of my followers were killed as we 
 landed with the letter;'— the whole circumstances of 
 which he detailed to Mr. Raffles. Then said Mr. Raffles, 
 < Never mind ; the East India Company will fully reward 
 you for all your troubles ; and should we conquer Java, I 
 shall ask of Lord Minto to confer a government on you, 
 wherever you desire that should be. But what news does 
 the letter contain ? ' The letter was then brought out in 
 its yellow cloth. Then said Mr. Raffles, « Did you see 
 the Susanan yourself?' The Tuanku replied, 'I saw 
 him at night-time, when he told me that when the 
 English came to take Java, he would be ready to assist 
 them from the landward ; but he had little time to speak 
 to me, owing to the watchfulness of the Hollanders. And 
 when I had got the letter, there came people from the 
 Dutch to try and catch me ; when I fought with them, 
 two of my men being killed, and as to how many of 
 them were killed I could not know, as it was very dark.' 
 And as he was relating this the Pangeran was present 
 concurring. Then said Mr. Raffles, 'The East India 
 Company thank you greatly.' Leaving the letter, the 
 Tuanku departed for his house. The Pangeran also 
 returned, Mr. Raffles grasping the hands of each with 
 great respect as they went out. 
 
 Then when evening arrived, Mr. Raffles called the 
 Pangeran to read the letter, as he knew the Javanese 
 language ; so he came at once, when Mr. Raffles told 
 him to open the letter. And he read the complimen- 
 tary part, giving respect to the East India Company, and 
 good wishes to Mr. Raffles ; it also acknowledged the 
 receipt of Mr. Rames's letter, and, as requested, the
 
 76 HAEAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 Susanan agreed to wait the coming of his friend (Mr. 
 Baffles), when he would assist froni the landward. And 
 when Mr. Raffles had heard the intent of the letter, 
 momentary misgiving was apparent ; and when it was 
 read, the Pangeran returned to his house. Then from 
 the time that Mr. Raffles had heard the sound of the 
 letter, he appeared as if he did not know what to think 
 of it, till evening; for at one time he would take the 
 letter in his hand only to lay it down again. Thus he 
 went on. 
 
 Now, his daily custom was to go out in his carriage for 
 a drive in the evening, but on that evening the carriage 
 waited at his door till night, and he did not come down 
 to it. The next morning I came at nine o'clock, and 
 then I saw Mr. Raffles reclining betimes, and rising be- 
 times, his hand still holding the letter. So when he 
 had eaten he came below to see the people bind up the 
 articles, yet holding the letter in his hand. He again 
 went upstairs, but shortly he came down again hurriedly, 
 and calling out to Ibrahim, he told him to bring out the 
 five or six leaves of paper in the press, and when this 
 was done, he immediately took the letter with the paper, 
 and showed them to his clerk, asking the whole of us 
 at the same time whether they were of the same sample, 
 when we replied, ' They are exactly the same, without 
 difference ; only that one had the writing somewhat 
 more cramped.' 
 
 Thereupon he at once ordered a messenger to go and 
 call the Pangeran, who at once came. But I now per- 
 ceived that his colour had changed to pallidness ; and as 
 he arrived Mr. Raffles was still holding the letter, walk- 
 ing backwards and forwards in the upper-floor verandah. 
 So the Pangeran went up, and when Mr. Raffles saw him 
 fully, he looked askant at him, and without welcoming 
 him; so he remained standing near the railing while
 
 TIIE JAVA EXPEDITION. — LORD MINTO AND THE TUANKU. 77 
 
 Mr. Raffles was going back-wards and forwards for ten or 
 twenty times, observing him as if he would thrash him, 
 for I was peeping at them through the chink of the door. 
 And as he glanced at him, the Pangeran got frightened. 
 Then Mr. Baffles said to him, without naming him, ' Is 
 this the letter of the Susanan at Bantaram or not ? ' At 
 this the face of the Pangeran was deathlike — all the 
 blood had fled, and he made no answer. Then said 
 Mr. Baffles, ' I hear no answer ; but if you do not tell 
 the truth, I will have you hung.' And when the 
 Pangeran saw the fierce rage of Mr. Baffles, his arms 
 and legs shook as he stood in such a manner as I have 
 never seen ; and as for Mr. Baffles, his colour became 
 blue, and his hands trembled with anger, when he cried, 
 ' You* will not tell the truth.' When the Pangeran 
 replied, 'What can I do ?' So he was silent for a moment. 
 Then said Mr. Baffles, 'What do you say is the truth?' 
 To which the Pangeran replied, ' I am a small man, under 
 the authority of Tuanku Penglima Besar ; and what he 
 ordered that I did. 0, sir, and if I had not done so he 
 would have killed me ! ' Then said Mr. Baffles, ' Let me 
 know how this came about : try and relate it truly, else 
 you are a dead man.' Then said the Pangeran, ' How 
 can I relate the circumstances, seeing that I have bound 
 myself by oath on the Koran not to divulge anything ? ' 
 To this Mr. Baffles said, ' I will not accept this excuse ; 
 relate the circumstances you must.' To this the Pan- 
 geran said, ' Very well, sir. At the commencement, we 
 had sailed from this but twelve days, when we arrived 
 at Palembang, and were struck by a squall from 
 the south-east. The Tuanku then essayed to make for 
 the Jambie, owing to the strength of the gale ; but I told 
 him of your orders not to put in anywhere, but he 
 replied, "If so, how many of us will die ? for how many 
 
 * Lie : as to a low fellow.
 
 78 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 more die at sea than on land." He said this in anger ; so 
 I said, "Do as you like." So off we sailed to Jambie, and 
 reached there in two days ; and when we had arrived, he 
 disembarked the opium and merchandise, and he, with 
 his followers and sons, went on shore, myself and sailors 
 staving on board. And I remained waiting for one, two, 
 three, up to six days, but none of them returned till 
 then ; when his followers came asking for what mer- 
 chandise there was remaining. Of these I was afraid, 
 lest they should stab me. So they took the things off 
 to the shore, where they remained fifteen or sixteen days; 
 after this the Tuanku returned to the ship with a sour 
 face, and in a very ill-humour, and went to his bunk to 
 sleep ; as for his men, they kept cooking and eating only, 
 for five or six days, and went on shore again, saying, 
 " It is a very severe .monsoon this year; let us stop 
 awhile before sailing." To this I replied, " Very good, 
 Tuanku." So he stopped on shore this time for, five 
 or six days, when he came on board again, and ordered 
 anchor to be raised and sail set, proceeding to a small 
 creek, where we anchored again, and remained six or 
 seven days. Then there came a tope (native craft) to pass 
 that way, at which we fired ; but it returned the fire, 
 killing two of our men ; and having fought till sundown, 
 the breeze freshened, and the tope sailed away, to 
 what part we could not tell. After that we took three 
 proivs, and the crews having all escaped into the water, 
 we boarded and took their merchandise. Thus we were 
 employed for about fifteen days. After this the Tuanku 
 called me one morning, asking me what I had to suggest, 
 as we would not now be able to carry the letter to the 
 Susanan, by reason of the strength of the monsoon. 
 I replied, "Why not? We could get on by tacking, 
 the full strength of the monsoon not being against 
 us." When he heard this he was dreadfully angry with
 
 THE JAVA EXPEDITION. LORD MIXTO AXD THE TUAXKU. 79 
 
 me, and his face became sour ; so I was silent, lest he 
 might stab me. On this he said, "I have got a pro- 
 posal, in which I wish you all to enter." We all asked, 
 " What is it ?" To this he replied, " I wish you all to 
 swear silence regarding it ; and if any of you will not 
 do as I wish, say so now." Then said we all, " 
 Tuanku, let us know what you wish." At this he pulled 
 out the Koran, and calling me he ordered me to swear 
 on it. So I was put in terror by his very appearance 
 — his excessive rage, as if he would murder us all. So I 
 thought to myself, if I do not give in he will murder me. 
 So I swore that I would keep his secret ; and all the 
 men did likewise. When we had done this, then he 
 ■said, "Let us prepare a letter to the effect as if the 
 Susanan had replied to you." So I composed the letter, 
 when he enclosed it in yellow cloth ; and from that 
 date he pressed on us the compact as to keeping silence. 
 This done, we sailed for Malacca. This, sir, is the 
 state of the case, from its commencement to its com- 
 pletion.' 
 
 When Mr. Baffles heard all this he scratched his ears 
 and stamped his feet with rage, and with a blank face 
 told him to go below to wait there ; and to look at 
 Mr. Raffles, you would take him as one under great 
 trouble, without ceasing, for on that day it was intended 
 to put his effects on board ship, it being the day for 
 sailing. The whole sea of Malacca was dark with ships 
 under sail. The town of Malacca was also busy on this 
 account. On this day about fifty or sixty ships sailed, 
 leaving fifty or sixty only. And about three o'clock in 
 the afternoon there came a gentleman in his carriage 
 to the house of Mr. Raffles, to hear the news brought by 
 the letter from Java. But Mr. Raffles had got a great 
 affront, owing to every one wishing so much to see the 
 tenor of it. Lord Minto also came and was received by
 
 80 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 Mr. Eaffles with a pallid countenance. And when the 
 gentlemen had all collected, Mr. Raffles ordered the 
 Tuanku to be called, ordering the sentries at the same 
 time that when he arrived his followers were not to be 
 allowed entrance. Now, it had been his custom on 
 former occasions to come at once, but this time he did 
 not come till the messengers had been sent, as he was 
 collecting his goods to be off. At last, however, he came, 
 bringing with him ten or twelve followers, all armed with 
 their krises, these with his two sons also ; but when they 
 came to the gate, the sepoys would not allow them to 
 enter, but only the Tuanku himself, so they remained 
 outside. He was thus unsupported, and proceeded by 
 himself slowly. And as he was going to ascend the stairs, 
 he was not permitted to do so by the watchman ; but 
 this was made known to Mr. Eaffles. On this the latter 
 descended, and gazed at the face of the Tuanku, who 
 saluted, but Mr. Eaffles took no notice of his salutation, 
 by reason of vexation, but told him that he was a liar, 
 and that he would have him blown from a cannon's 
 mouth; further, that he should not stand there, as the 
 schooner was about to sail that night. He added, ' Go 
 you on board at once, for at four o'clock it sails : and at 
 sea I shall blow you from the cannon's mouth. It was 
 my intention to sail to-morrow morning, if it had not 
 been for you. You ought to be hung here. Go ; don't 
 stand before me ; I hate the sight of a liar and a pirate ! ' 
 The face of the Tuanku now took the appearance of a 
 corpse, and he could not say a word ; as the stones 
 sound in the distance, so was his sound, owing to his 
 having got this fright. So also Mr. Eaffles had received 
 a great affront before these great people assembled, 
 especially before Lord Minto, for he had spoken well of 
 the Tuanku, and he would have been less sorry to lose 
 ten thousand dollars than to have been duped in this-
 
 THE JAVA EXPEDITION. — LORD MrNTO AND TnE TUANKU. 81 
 
 manner. He had been set at fault before the leading 
 men, and so brought to shame. 
 
 Now, to my notion, he designedly told the Tuanku 
 to make off with himself, so that he might be out of the 
 sight of his coadjutors, otherwise he would have done 
 as he intended. So the Tuanku Penglima Besar returned 
 to his house ; and as to the house of Mr. Raffles, it was 
 all in confusion, owing to his intended departure, and 
 in this confusion the Tuanku escaped by night in a swift 
 boat across the Straits to Siak. 
 
 Truly this was a subject of great wonder to me, and it 
 should stand as a remembrancer to all persons wanting 
 a trustworthy agent, or who put undue faith in one. It 
 was, however, a rare circumstance. And in this age, if 
 there be a want of faithfulness in work that requires 
 rapid completion, there will be cause for repentance. 
 This was Mr. Eaffles's case ; but why should there be any- 
 more to-do about it ? As say the Malays, ' Eepent before- 
 hand, for it is little use repenting afterwards ; ' and it is a 
 wise saying, that 'A blue drop spoils the milk in the pail.' 
 So, as Mr. Raffles was not sufficiently strict in an 
 important undertaking, he was found at fault afterwards. 
 But this was of little consequence, for if a crow were to 
 bathe in attar of roses, and were it to be fed on amber- 
 gris and musk, still it would not make its feathers white 
 — but black they would remain. 
 
 Two days after this the whole fleet sailed. And at 
 night-time one large ship took fire off Tanjing Kling, 
 and the cause of the accident was from a person smoking 
 cheroots, one of which he had thrown down in the hold, 
 which was set ablaze, so that all the merchandise was con- 
 sumed ; the conflagration commencing at midnight and 
 continuing till eleven next morning, at which time the 
 powder magazine was reached, when the ship was blown 
 up with the sound of thunder — even Malacca quaked ; 
 
 G
 
 82 IIAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 the ship then went down. The captain was on shore 
 at the time ; and when the fire was seen by the fleet, all 
 the ships weighed their anchors to escape from the 
 flames, and sailed. For several days after this event the 
 Malacca people picked up articles and implements 
 strewed along the sea-shore. 
 
 Mr. Raffles asked me to go along with him to Java, 
 but my mother would not allow it, and with tears in her 
 eyes she pleaded that she had not two or three sons, but 
 only me ; and I the apple of her eye. To this Mr. Raffles 
 replied, 'Are you afraid that he will die ? ' To this my 
 mother said, ' It is not death I fear, but he is yet a youth, 
 and not yet accustomed to be away from his mother and 
 father. I hear, also, that Java is a very sickly country, 
 and for this reason I cannot make up my mind to part 
 with him. To this Mr. Raffles replied, ' Very well, my 
 lady; if my life be spared, I shall return here, and I can 
 take 'him into my employ again.' So he returned to his 
 office, and calling me in he wrote a certificate, and going 
 to his cashbox, he brought out thirty dollars, and showing 
 me the certificate, he said, 'If any English gentlemen wish 
 to learn Malay, show this to them, and you will get em- 
 ployment ;' the which I took with respect. After this 
 he told me to go and pay my respects to his wife ; so 
 I went to her, and did as he ordered, when she gave 
 me ten dollars, with half a roll of flowered cloth, em- 
 broidered with gold, saying, 'With this make a coat.' On 
 this I retired, by reason of my sorrow and my excessive 
 love for Mr. Raffles ; and secondly, because I regarded his 
 lady as my foster-parent. At that time, had it not been 
 from fear of my parents, my feeling was to go with them 
 ■wherever that had been. This was owing to their 
 courteous manners and kind admonitions, which God 
 alone can repay in this world with greatness and mighti- 
 ness, with long life in His remembrance and tranquillity.
 
 THE JAVA EXPEDITION. 
 
 At the same time Mr. Raffles made overtures to my 
 uncle, Ismail Libby, who agreed ; so on the morrow they 
 sailed in the ship of Lord Minto. And of the rest of the 
 fleet not one ship remained in the Roads of Malacca." 
 
 The employment of Tuanku Penglima Besar by Raffles 
 is an episode in the Java war which, but for Abdulla, 
 would have never seen the light. Sixty years after the 
 event no harm can come of its exposure, but only 
 amusement to his Dutch and English friends. It is a 
 most candid revelation of the secrets of diplomacy, and 
 contains an excellent moral for modern tropical Govern- 
 ments to digest. The system of setting up native chiefs 
 against other European powers is at best an unworthy 
 act on the part of the white man, and much more so 
 when a common religion binds the belligerent powers. 
 No doubt, if we search over the world, we find abundant 
 precedents for such acts, yet these are, on enlarged 
 principles, abhorrent to our better judgments. Raffles 
 indeed had to stoop to conquer ; and what great men 
 have not to do this ? The escort by Raffles and Far- 
 quhar of two such scoundrels is particularly enjoyable. 
 I presume such things must be, and always will be, 
 notwithstanding. 
 
 The Java Expedition reached Batavia on August 
 4th, 1811, and gathered in Malacca two months pre- 
 viously, viz., June 1st, 1811. The expedition consisted 
 of ninety sail, carrying G000 Europeans and 6000 
 native troops. Abdulla would be at this time fourteen 
 years of age. He, being a Mahomedan, shows an 
 aversion to the Hindoos and their customs, while he 
 paints them to the life : it is the description of the army 
 of Xerxes over again, as given by the father of history
 
 84 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 himself, to wit, Herodotus. On the contrary, he is 
 bewitched with the manner and bearing of the Ma- 
 homedan cavalry) of which he seems to have retained 
 vivid impressions, though evidently exaggerated by 
 admiration and time. 
 
 Here we have an illustration of a common bond of 
 union of a very powerful nature, viz., the Koran. I have 
 often asked myself why the children were so thumped 
 and beaten to instil its precepts into them, and the 
 solution is, that a common religious standard — a mystery 
 to the vulgar — coheres the masses. How do priests and 
 statesmen use this fact ? 
 
 In describing the ceremonies, like every other Asiatic, 
 Abdulla is in his element, though these can have little 
 interest to the European reader. The commander-in- 
 chief he describes was Sir Samuel Ahmuty. The cause 
 of disease amongst the Hindoos he correctly notices, and 
 in doing so brings to our view the miseries of caste, and 
 the practical objections to their sects being transported 
 over the "kala pani," or sea, owing to the great priva- 
 tions they have to suffer. In dealing with these men 
 this has not always been intelligently understood, and 
 miscarriages and misfortunes have been the conse- 
 quence. 
 
 The observations on Lord Minto, at that time 
 Governor-General of India, are peculiarly full and in- 
 teresting. This was Gilbert Elliot, second Earl of Minto, 
 an eminent scion of that noble and amiable family, an 
 honour to the Borders. How highly he was appreciated 
 in these distant regions will be learnt from the pen of 
 our native author. He had indeed been scanned by a 
 young eye, yet the impressions left on the mind of the 
 youth are apparent, and these impressions were of a 
 large-minded philanthropy. England's honour and 
 prestige would always be safe in such hands. But the
 
 TOE POPULARITY OF LORD JUNTO. OO 
 
 native annalist docs not sec with our eyes, nor weigh 
 things with our mind ; his old saws are strange to as, 
 his proverbs difficult to unriddle. The snake and the 
 bamboo root seems to he a favourite simile, and its 
 application in this easel do not fully apprehend; but 
 the Chinese proverb quoted seems to imply that, how- 
 ever high an individual might be, yet his heart-strings 
 are moved by the people : without them he could have 
 .no mightiness, no sphere, no arena. In this way my 
 old Malay Mend Oamat's proverb was apt, which was 
 to this effect, "What is the use of being a raja if you 
 have no ryots (subjects) '?" The habit of the stork, which 
 iiies high, is to sit on the buffalo's back and clean that 
 .animal's skin of vermin, an office apparently mutually 
 agreeable ; so high people sometimes have to come down 
 .to menial offices. The parallel of the monkey and the 
 flower would indicate that parvenus misguide their wealth 
 by not knowing its true objects, and thus make them- 
 selves obnoxious and ridiculous. 
 
 The benedictions of the wretched prisoners on thesoul 
 of Lord Minto are extremely characteristic, and provide a 
 lesson to those who have to deal with the tropical races. 
 Thus, while the highest authority in the Empire of India 
 had done a most gracious act, emanating from a most 
 philanthropic purpose, these incorrigible recipients of 
 a generous favour wiU not unbend a jot in their religious 
 doctrine, viz., that all go to hell, the Governor-General 
 of India amongst the rest, excepting the good or elect of 
 their own sects. The furthest limit to which they 
 can unbend is to wish him relief in the pains of hell. 
 Of course these poor people are not singular in such a 
 . doctrine, for even some Englishmen cannot regard then- 
 neighbours without harbouring similar feelings. But 
 we tread on dangerous ground, and will avoid it at 
 present. However, as a memento of this and other
 
 SG HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 high-minded acts at Malacca, Lord Minto's portrait was 
 procured and hung up in the resident magistrate's office, 
 ■where he is represented as breaking the shackles of 
 cruelty. When I saw it, in 1848, I viewed it with 
 great curiosity. The climate had so destroyed the 
 colours that it might have been taken for a black 
 Madonna. 
 
 Again, when we read Abdulla's remarks on the new 
 jail, we have an instance of his enlightenment, far in 
 advance of the opinions of his countrymen ; indeed, they 
 are equal to our most advanced civilization, which, when 
 carried to extremes, ends in a morbid old-icomanism 
 which is unjust to society. 
 
 While Abdulla has the highest respect for Lord Minto, 
 he appears to have been impressed with an opposite 
 feeling towards his followers ; this is too common a case 
 all the world over, and unavoidable. 
 
 The sequel to the proceedings of the two "worthy'' 
 native ambassadors is related by Abdulla with much 
 "gusto;" they illustrate the natural courses of two 
 debased, unprincipled adventurers, who seem to have 
 had cunning enough to hoodwink Raffles. It will be 
 readily seen that their concocted story was not plaus- 
 ible enough to disarm his immediate suspicion ; and 
 Raffles' s perplexities and behaviour under the circum- 
 stances are inimitably drawn. The portrait is to the life ; 
 the actors behaved exactly as they should have done in 
 then respective characters. So this is too true an un- 
 veiling of one of the cast-nets wove for circumscribing 
 the Dutch. Raffles's mortification at the failure of his 
 project, and his rage at the unblushing duplicity of his 
 agents, are written down just as we could imagine the 
 actual facts. The whole of the Pangeran's confession is 
 so circumstantial as to command credence ; and we see 
 Raffles struck with blank disappointment at the end of
 
 THE JAVA EXPEDITION. 87 
 
 the narrative, when the forgery is admitted; but his 
 worst trial was to come in the visit of the Governor- 
 General himself to hear the result of the great embassy. 
 Abdulla's summation is truly philosophical; viz., repent 
 before, for it is of no use to rej>ent afterwards ; and his 
 simile of the crow is synonymous with the English 
 saying, You cannot wash a black man white. Common 
 sense is the same in all races, though the motives that 
 impel us vary. 
 
 The influence of Raffles over the natives and those 
 coming in contact with him must have been great, but 
 not more so than can be attained by any well-educated 
 and well-behaved European who likes to exercise self- 
 abnegation and pursue a well-defined course. In later 
 years Sir James Brooke was an excellent example of 
 such a man. He was, like Raffles, ambitious, but for 
 the good of the people. 
 
 But to return : the expedition at length sails, and 
 Abdulla is left behind; he parts from Mr. Baffles with 
 grief, a circumstance creditable to both parties. Batavia 
 was taken by a coup de main under the lead of Colonel 
 Gillispie, and Java, with its 5,000,000 of inhabitants, was 
 conquered by 12,000 men. The Dutch and French having 
 surrendered, the Javanese now attempted to regain their 
 independence, but without avail. Whilst, previous to 
 1795, the English had only two outlying and inconsider- 
 able settlements in the great Indian Archipelago, viz., 
 Penang and Bencoolen, in sixteen years afterwards their 
 flag covered the whole vast area. In this consummation 
 Baffles was the most prominent actor. But as social 
 subjects rather than historical are congenial to this story, 
 we will ask how so slight an army could effect so great a 
 conquest? Simply in this way: I have not been able 
 to find out the numbers of Dutch and French opposed to 
 the English, but this we may take as certain, that their
 
 88 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 numbers would be very inferior, tbough the native 
 levies might be enormously in excess ; yet the whole 
 burden of defending Java would fall on the Europeans. 
 As between English and Dutch, the natives in their hearts 
 would stand aloof ; they had no practical interest in the 
 quarrel, excepting to get rid of both. On asking a 
 Malay friend the cause of this, he said, "An elephant eats 
 sugar-cane, and a tiger eats kids ; but when they quarrel 
 we do not know their motives, certain it is, if we 
 interfere we may be eaten by the one or crushed by the 
 other, so our sense of preservation tells us to avoid the 
 melee." That these sentiments are not confined, as 
 between the black and the white races, is proved by the 
 Commentaries of Alboquerqui, in which De Barros 
 states, that on the invasion of Malacca by the Portuguese 
 the Malabarese, Peguans, and Javanese favoured the 
 enterprise against the Malays themselves. 
 
 The next subject that the autobiographer takes up 
 is his intercourse with the Protestant missionaries, who 
 had established a station at Malacca under the auspices 
 of the London Mission Society. He states that these 
 first arrived in 1823, but from the context this is 
 evidently a mistake ; for we find, in the life of Dr. Morri- 
 son, that Dr. Milne was sent out in 1813. Thus Abdulla's 
 age would be at that time sixteen. He says that the 
 name of the missionary was Mr. Milne, whose daughter 
 was called Maria, and whose twin sons were called 
 William and Piobert. He got news that English was 
 taught gratuitously, nor was a charge even made for 
 paper, ink, or pens. This news delighted him, for he 
 still remembered the advice of Lord Minto and Mr. 
 Raffles, to study English, which would be of great 
 service to him by-and-by. Of Dr. Milne he observes 
 that his bearing and deportment were those of a gentle-
 
 THE MALACCA MISSION. 89 
 
 man; his conversation was polite and refined. Even 
 in anger his countenance gleamed with mildness. He 
 was indcfatigahle in studying all things, and had a 
 retentive memory ; and he naively adds, if he was taught 
 anything one month he could answer correctly the next. 
 This was reversing positions. A little native hoy teach- 
 ing an old man, on whose shoulders were placed the 
 responsibilities of great future events. However, I pre- 
 sume one must stoop to conquer. The stronger mind 
 in the long run will heat. 
 
 Betimes the native hoy became attached to Mr. 
 Milne's family; for further on he says, "As I went 
 daily to teach Mr. Milne, the boys became familiar 
 with me, insomuch that they came to my house to eat 
 and drink. Under such circumstances I became fond 
 of them, and they of me. Further, Mrs. Milne was 
 a nice lady, drawing one's affection and regard with 
 gentleness and sweetness of countenance." 
 
 Of Dr. Morrison, the great Chinese scholar, Abdulla 
 says that a short time after Mr. Milne had removed to 
 his new house, Dr. Morrison came to Malacca to stay 
 with him, when he employed himself constantly, night 
 And day, in studying and writing Chinese. He wrote 
 with a Chinese hair-pencil, as is their custom. Abdulla 
 believes that at that time there was not a single 
 European so learned in Chinese as Dr. Morrison ; and 
 Mr. Milne got lessons from him. He adds that 
 his only fault was that he wore the Chinese costume, 
 for in the Chinese dress no one could have taken him 
 for a white man ! His reason for saying this is, that 
 his manner, voice, furniture, and instruments, were all 
 Chinese. He adds, moreover, that there was one quality 
 in Dr. Morrison, viz., that he had the mein of a gentle- 
 man, gaining great influence over one's feelings by soft 
 and gentle conversation, and giving good counsel.
 
 {)0 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 Abdulla was at this time, be tells us, learning the Gospel 
 of St. Matthew, when Dr. Morrison would explain diffi- 
 cult passages. 
 
 So much for Abdulla's idea of the learned North- 
 umbrian. That he could see no difference between him 
 and a Chinaman appears astonishing ; but I presume 
 the autobiographer was affected with the same obtuse- 
 ness of perception that people in general have in looking at 
 sheep—they say sheep are all alike, while the shepherd 
 himself sees the most marked difference of features and 
 expression. On the same principle, I have heard people 
 remark that all Chinamen are alike; Chinamen, no 
 doubt, remark the same of us. Abdulla expresses his 
 astonishment that men such as Dr. Morrison should 
 condescend so much ; and as a reason for this, he ex- 
 plains that intelligent men do so for the good it does to 
 posterity. No doubt this is an admirable solution of a 
 very difficult and perplexing problem. 
 
 In course of time Abdulla tells us that he became an 
 agent of the missionaries, to "call Malay children" to 
 come to learn to read and write, but which undertaking 
 soon called down on him the wrath of his co-religionists, 
 they having taken fright lest their children might be 
 forced, as Abdulla expresses himself, to become "Eng- 
 lish," meaning Christians. He seems to have argued 
 and explained to no purpose, telling them that the 
 object was no other than to teach them their own language, 
 and the language of the English, as these acquisitions in 
 after-life would greatly facilitate their earning a liveli- 
 hood. But this would not do, for the Mahomedan parents 
 got the other idea into their heads, and there was no 
 pacifying them— the more he harangued, the more they 
 avoided him. Matters came to such a pitch at last, that 
 they conceived a spite against him, so they complained 
 to his father. Upon this high words took place between
 
 THE MALACCA MISSION. 91 
 
 father and son, till at length the former went into his 
 room to seek a rattan to Hog our autobiographer ; but 
 this was avoided by Abdulla falling at his father's feet. 
 Matters between father and son were at length made up 
 by the missionary calling on tlie father and apparently 
 pacifying him with regard to his religious scruples. After 
 this Abdulla prospered, so that his co-religionists' spite 
 was inflamed the more, on which they nicknamed him 
 "Abdulla Padre," an opprobrious epithet in the feelings 
 of Mahomedans. 
 
 This candid confession leads us to look at the principle 
 of action on the part of the English missionaries, nor is 
 this principle confined to their body, but I have seen it 
 practised both by French and Portuguese as occasion 
 offered. They, it is true, take their commission from the 
 home societies to propagate the Gospel, then why should 
 they pretend to the natives to do another thing ? Is this 
 honest ? and if not honest, will the measure not re-act 
 against the real object ? Or, provided that the mission- 
 aries honestly ignore the gospel in then- teaching, and 
 give secular instruction only, are they doing their duty to 
 those who sent them out? In either case there is a 
 dilemma out of which various minds will extricate 
 themselves in different ways; some will say the ends 
 justify the means ; others, enlighten first and proselytize 
 afterwards ; others (I have known them) resign the task, 
 as not being straightforward. I have seen a few of the 
 enlightened subjects of this secular teaching, and in mind 
 and genius they were young Bengal on a small scale ; 
 they had lost what reverence for religion and respect 
 for parents they had ever had. and revelled in full 
 freedom of thought and license of behaviour. The 
 melancholy address of Dr. Duff to the Free Church 
 Assembly of Scotland was inspired by this state of 
 matters.
 
 02 IIAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 Abdulla informs us that he remained six or seven 
 years at these duties, during which time he translated 
 many books. At length he got married, and had the 
 honour of entertaining his principals. When dinner was 
 over they complimented him, and desired to see his wife, 
 when he took them in (to the inner apartments), where 
 they shook hands with her, a most unusual thing for 
 Christian gentlemen to do to Mahomedan ladies ; but in 
 this we see the force of the progress of good under- 
 standing. It is therefore notable. 
 
 Of Dr. Milne our autobiographer appears to have con- 
 ceived a very high opinion. He says of him, "He was 
 gentle, mindful, and helpful to me, with great kindness. 
 These benefits I can never repay to him. It is God 
 alone who will give him seven-fold blessings. I shall 
 never forget him as long as I live. It was now only that 
 I was over head and ears in debt, as the Malay proverb 
 goes; the debt of gold can be repaid, but the debt of 
 gratitude we carry to our graves. But the change of 
 the world fell on him, — his wife died, and after this he 
 seemed always buried in grief. He tired of study and 
 fell sick, and in a short time died also." Thus a noble 
 spirit was lost to the earth, too often the sad fate of the 
 ardent, the benevolent, and the truly pious. This was 
 in 1822, thus the event has been made to precede the 
 •course of the narrative. 
 
 And while on this subject, I may notice the habits of 
 Protestant missionaries in warm climates as being 
 obnoxious to their bodily health. As I have observed 
 them, they generally arrive in the tropics after they are 
 no longer young men ; thus their habits are confirmed, 
 and these, being generally of a studious and sedentary 
 nature, aggravate the climatic influences working against 
 them. They seldom, I may say never, mix in the social 
 circles of then countrymen, which induces an ascetic form
 
 THE MALACCA MISSION. 93 
 
 of thought which tells in time to their bodily disad- 
 vantage. In no part of the world is muscular Christianity 
 more required, as it supports a frame of mind that will 
 enter into all active pursuits and recreations without 
 abating a jot of self-respect or enthusiasm in the sacred 
 cause ; and in this respect I have observed of the 
 French Catholic missionaries, with whom my feelings 
 are in no way enlisted, that they pursue an active and 
 enterprising line of duty calculated not only to spread 
 their influence, but to preserve their European vigour 
 of constitution. At Singapore, and other settlements, 
 you might see them walking to great distances, under the 
 heat of the sun, and at all times of the day and night, 
 pursuing their calling. The consequence of this line of 
 action has been that, while they count thousands of 
 converts, the class-room and house-keeping Protestant 
 missionaries have, I may say, done nothing, — absolutely 
 nothing — in the same direction. 
 
 I do not make these comments in a hostile spirit, but 
 as one of their well-wishers, who would like to see their 
 efforts better directed, and crowned with more success. 
 Amongst the natives secular education will not effect 
 what is aimed at, it in fact does damage — as I have 
 shown above — rather than good. It must be religious 
 teaching, open and undisguised, and this is only to be 
 arrived at by personal contact with the people in their 
 homes. But the lady influence is against this consum- 
 mation ; — the Catholic missionaries have not this draw- 
 back, such as it is. By lady influence, I mean the not 
 unnatural attraction to stop at home, an impediment 
 which no doubt an exceptional few despise and get over. 
 An unmarried priesthood, on the contrary, finds the 
 wide world its appropriate sphere. Thus Le Favre 
 ransacked the forests of the wild interior, while his 
 confreres spread themselves over Cochin China, Corea,
 
 94 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 Tartary, and Thibet, while our married missionaries 
 stayed in the European settlements. Uxoriousness 
 was the great fault imposed on our missionaries 
 by their fellow Protestants, and so much am I im- 
 pressed with its application, that I would advocate 
 that no man should be advanced to the high office of 
 missionary till he had served ten years unmarried, and 
 had stood the ordeal with an unblemished character for 
 virtue and self-abnegation. The pious world would thus 
 rid itself of sensualism and save a deal of mis-spent 
 money. 
 
 If this portion of the narrative is not the most re- 
 assuring part of Abdulla's account of the Malacca 
 Mission, his troubles with the German missionary are 
 at least unique. It appears that Abdulla was handed 
 over to this missionary by Dr. Milne, to assist in trans- 
 lating the New Testament into Malay, the original one 
 by the Dutch being a bad one. But now commenced a 
 series of squabbles that upset our autobiographer's 
 equanimity. The German's system seems to have been 
 to first construct a Malay grammar out of the rules 
 of Lindley Murray, and then to translate the Scriptures 
 on these principles, which thus became a Bible in Malay 
 words but in English idiom. This, of course, was 
 utterly unintelligible, and the sources of constant 
 quarrels ; but Abdulla was true to his salt, and at last 
 gave in, telling the German it was Ids Bible, so he 
 could do as he liked. When they got to the Acts of the 
 Apostles, the German at length told Abdulla, "that 
 where a phrase is wrong, it is of little consequence, as 
 these are a mere historn." Whatever the German's 
 views may be, I cannot forget the teaching of an ortho- 
 dox Calvinist, to this effect, — that damnation would come 
 of not believing every word. Yet here is a missionary 
 saying many of these words were of little consequence.
 
 THE MALACCA MISSION. 95 
 
 So when they got to the end of their labours, we have the 
 humiliating admittance that there were in the whole 
 work not to be found ten phrases which were not wrong. 
 Now I have merely the manuscript of Abdulla's work, 
 but it was afterwards printed in full at the mission press 
 itself, and affords the best proof that his criticisms were 
 true.
 
 96 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 IX. 
 
 THE DUTCH REPOSSESS MALACCA. 
 
 " Thus it was with me when a rumour reached Malacca 
 that an English schooner had been captured by pirates 
 between Penang and Malacca, in which there was an 
 English lady, whom they had carried off somewhere to the 
 eastward. The schooner had sailed out of Penang. Two 
 or three days after this another report got abroad, that 
 Colonel Farquhar was about to sail in search of her. 
 And he took with him four or five natives of Malacca, 
 with a clerk called Inchi Iabin Abdul Ujia, that is he 
 who is named Inchi Siang. So they sailed from 
 Malacca ; and it was kept a close secret from the first, no 
 one knowing, only this, that Colonel Farquhar had gone 
 to seek the lady ; but of this I cannot write, for I did not 
 know the circumstances. However, after they had re- 
 turned to Malacca, I made cautious inquiries, when I 
 learnt that the English had gone to seek a place to 
 found a new town. First, Colonel Farquhar went to 
 Siak, with a view of getting the raja to allow of a town 
 being settled at Tanjong Iati ; but it was found that at 
 that place in the north-east monsoon the waves were so 
 high that neither ships nor prows could withstand them. 
 On this account the place would not suit ; so they went to 
 Diak, but hence, owing to some reason unknown to me,
 
 THE DUTCH REPOSSESS MALACCA. 97 
 
 they passed on to Carimon. And when they arrived here 
 they viewed the land and the hills, with which they were 
 much pleased ; so they sought an anchorage, but they 
 could nowhere find a secure harbour. Further, they 
 sounded all round, but found the water too deep, and 
 there was no shelter in gales, owing to the proximity of 
 rocks. So this would not suit, and they embarked and 
 sailed for Johore, where they landed and viewed the 
 place. But what was their notion of it ? I do not know, 
 for they again embarked and returned to Malacca ; and 
 having arrived there, a day did not go over before they 
 created Captain David (Davis) deputy in charge of 
 Malacca, and they sailed again in the same direction. 
 
 Two days after Colonel Farquhar had sailed from 
 Malacca, there came two large Dutch ships and one 
 schooner, bringing with them the Governor and secre- 
 taries, with officers and Dutch troops, also Javanese, 
 with their equipments : these came to take over Malacca. 
 And at that time the majority of the races inhabiting 
 Malacca were glad of the Dutch taking the country, as 
 they were imbued with the opinion that then they would 
 have more easy times of it than they had under the 
 English ; but they did not anticipate that with these 
 would come leeches that would draw the very blood from 
 their bodies. And at that time I was in great distress, 
 owing to the thoughts of my useless labour, so long 
 continued, in mastering the language and letters of the 
 English ; and should these not remain, to whom could I 
 sell my merchandise ;* moreover, they would be forbidden 
 goods. And I did not know a word of Dutch, so I felt 
 depressed, and was ashamed when I met the Dutch 
 descendants in Malacca, for their faces were red with 
 joy, as their race had now returned. And many of them 
 said to me, ' What is the use of English to you now you 
 
 * That is, his professional acquirements. 
 
 H
 
 98 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 have learnt it ? but if you bad learnt Dutch, there would 
 have been some sense in it, as now they have got the 
 country they will keep it for good.' So my despondency 
 increased on hearing these words, and I even blamed 
 myself for having learnt English ; yet, under the circum- 
 stances, I put my trust in the Almighty, who feeds His 
 slaves, and whom His creatures cannot comprehend. And 
 this was not because of my knowledge of either the 
 Dutch or the English, but because of an unexpected 
 event having come on me. 
 
 To proceed. The Dutch that came in the above ships 
 landed, and they remained at Banda Illiar ; and the 
 country was not given over to them, for its Governor was 
 absent ; but in five days Colonel Farquhar returned, 
 when he gave authority to Captain Davis to hand over 
 Malacca, on which he sailed again. Then, according to 
 my recollection, it was at seven in the morning of the next 
 day that the Dutch soldiers entered the fort along with 
 their officers, accompanied with the drum and fife and 
 other noises ; also the Governor and secretaries, carry- 
 ing with them a Dutch flag, and having drawn swords in 
 their hands. These approached the flag-mast at the top 
 of the hill, where were already waiting the English 
 soldiers, headed by their officers and leaders with drawn 
 swords in their hands, and drums and fifes playing. 
 Then at the first the English hoisted their flag, with the 
 drums beating and fifes playing with a plaintive note ; 
 and I observed that their appearance was distressed and 
 sorrowful, like corpses, all having doleful faces. Then, 
 after about ten minutes, they lowered the flag. Now, at 
 the foot of the mast companies of both Dutch and 
 English soldiers were drawn up, but each on their 
 respective sides, and the inhabitants filled the area in 
 order to see the proceedings. There were also persons 
 engaged to read proclamations in four languages. They
 
 THE DUTCH REPOSSESS MALACCA. 99 
 
 now hoisted the Dutch flag, when their music struck 
 up with lively airs. The flag remained up also for about 
 ten minutes ; and when it was descending, to see the 
 soldiers of the two different races, you would think that 
 they would have murdered each other in their wrath, 
 their faces were so red, like tigers about to spring on their 
 prey, each with weapons in their hands. They now 
 hoisted both flags together, and held them for a moment 
 at the mast-head ; they then lowered them. This they did 
 three times before they lowered the English flag, which 
 they did very slowly ; and at this period the tears were 
 seen to start in the eyes of many of the English, for 
 their drums and fifes played slowly, as the sound of 
 people wailing : this moved the hearts of those that saw 
 them. And when the English flag had reached the 
 ground, they then read the proclamation in four lan- 
 guages, to this effect : — 
 
 1 Know all ye that we read this for your information : 
 Whereas the King of England, in council, has agreed, 
 to wit, that the country of Malacca shall be made over 
 (srah) by His Majesty the King of England to His 
 Majesty the King of Holland.' 
 
 After this had been read, all the English officers and 
 their followers returned to their homes, and the Dutch 
 officers proceeded to relieve the English guards at the 
 various stations. 
 
 The name of the new Governor was Timmerman 
 Tysen ; the name of his secretary, Baumhoor (?) ; and 
 the name of the commandant, Myor (?), to wit, Fernus (?) 
 The Governor went to the Stadt House, the secretary 
 to a house in the fort on the sea-side, this with his 
 guard. 
 
 But to return to the affairs of Colonel Farquhar, who 
 sailed in a vessel. This he ordered to proceed towards 
 Singapore, the reason of this being that he had been
 
 100 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 acquainted of old with Tuanku Long, son of Sultan 
 Mahmud, at the time he lived in Malacca. And there 
 was a report at that time that Tuanku Long had ob- 
 tained a deal of money from Colonel Farquhar, and for 
 that he was about to give the island of Singapore to the 
 English. From this it arose that Colonel Farquhar 
 wished to see him at Rhio, to conclude the agreement ; 
 nor till this was done did he return to Malacca to give 
 over the place to the Dutch, as I have related. And 
 as to the whole that passed between him and Tuanku 
 Long, he made Mr. Raffles,* who at this time was at 
 Penang, aware of the same by letter. Mr. Raffles there- 
 upon reported to the Governor-General in Bengal, who 
 returned for answer, that the East India Company would 
 guarantee no more expenses in settling the place than 
 the salaries of himself and Colonel Farquhar ; but if it 
 became a place at a future time, the Company would 
 consider the subject. On this Mr. Raffles admitted that 
 he had an understanding with Colonel Farquhar that 
 he should, under all hazards, found the Settlement of 
 Singapore. After this he came to Malacca, and con- 
 sulted with Colonel Farquhar; and when they had 
 settled operations, he ordered him to return to Singapore 
 and arrange there as he should think fit, till he came 
 himself, he at that time being under orders, from the 
 Governor-General, to settle some disputes existing 
 amongst the Rajas of Acheen, to wit, Acheen Pedier and 
 Tallo Samaway, who were about to be at warfare, when 
 they had sent a letter to Bengal asking for intervention, 
 with a view to settlement. 
 
 So Mr. Raffles sailed to Acheen, and Colonel Far- 
 quhar set out for Singapore, and when he arrived he 
 landed from the vessels, having with him some Malacca 
 
 * Now Sir Stamford, though Abdulla yet calls him Tuan Raffles, 
 which I literally translate.
 
 FOUNDING THE SETTLEMENT OF SINGAPORE. 101 
 
 men as followers. He proceeded to the plain, where the 
 court-house now stands, which at that time was covered 
 with kamunting and kadudu plants. Towards the river 
 there were four or five small huts, where were also 
 planted six or seven cocoa-nut trees, and one hut, 
 somewhat larger, in which the Tomungong lived. 
 Colonel Farquhar walked round the plain, and when the 
 Orang Laut (sea Malays) met him they ran away, to 
 give notice to their chief, on which he came out at once 
 to meet him. At this time Colonel Farquhar was rest- 
 ing below a kalat tree in the centre of the plain, and 
 when they approached they paid their respects and 
 shook hands, on which Colonel Farquhar was escorted 
 to the Tomungong's house, where they entered into con- 
 versation as to the object of coming, with the origin of 
 the whole affair, till the time that Mr. Eaffles had sent 
 a letter from Bencoolen, requesting that a good site be 
 chosen for a new settlement, now that the English had 
 given over Malacca to the Dutch. 
 
 Now if this place would do, and the English should 
 make a town, it would be a good thing for the Malays 
 in carrying on their traffic, and where also all the 
 Europeans would collect, bringing their merchandise. 
 This was said, with much other argument and counsel, 
 with cajolings to soften the heart of the Tomungong, as 
 sugar melts in the mouth. 
 
 Thus answered the Tomungong: 'I am a mere cast- 
 away, my desire having taken me to Ehio, and you know 
 the custom of the Malay rajas is self-aggrandisement. 
 Owing to this I have cast myself away on this island, in 
 the middle of the sea ; but yet I am the inheritor of it 
 by the Malayan law, for it is the Tomungong's right to 
 govern the islands, for the true sovereign is dead, viz., 
 Sultan Mahmud. And he had two princes, but they are 
 not full brothers : one is named Abdulrahnian, and the
 
 102 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 other Hassin, who is called Tuanku Long. Now since the 
 death of the sovereign, the leading men of Ehio, Diak, 
 and Pahang hare sought thousands of faults, as to whom 
 should be established, by the Bindoharn, for they are 
 both equally princes. It is the wish of Tuanku Putri, 
 the wife of the deceased, to elevate Tuanku Long, but of 
 the leading men to elevate Tuanku Abdulrahman. 
 From this comes thousands of troubles : such is the state 
 of things. Tuanku Abdulrahman has gone to Tringanu, 
 leaving Tuanku Long in Ehio : such is the state of 
 affairs. In the first place, however, the regalia are all 
 in the possession of Tuanku Putri.' 
 
 And when Colonel Farquhar heard this he smiled, 
 saying, ' My prince, all these things Mr. Baffles has well 
 considered, and he can put them straight.' He then 
 asked the name of the hill behind the plain, when he was 
 told that of old it was called Bukit Larungan. Then he 
 asked the reason of such a name, when the Tomungong 
 replied, that when the Piaja resided here in olden times, 
 he erected his palace there, and would allow no one to go 
 up ; this is the reason of its being named the Forbidden 
 HiU. 
 
 Then said Colonel Farquhar, ' With reference to my 
 coming here, and the agreement which has been made 
 with Mr. Raffles, under the approval of Tuanku Long, the 
 son of Sultan Mahmud, of Ehio and Linga, in regard to 
 the making over (srah) of this island to the East India 
 Company for the founding of a settlement, which will 
 revive the names of the sultans of old, and remain a 
 sign of the friendship of Tuanku Long and yourself to- 
 wards the English Company, let us two make arrange- 
 ments before the coming of Mr. Baffles, as between your- 
 selves on the one side and the East India Company on 
 the other ; what do you think of this ?' The Tomungong 
 was silent for a while, and then said that he was under
 
 FOUNDING THE SETTLEMENT OF SINGAPORE. 103 
 
 the government of Tuanku Long : if it be bis pleasure, so 
 "will it be mine. Colonel Farqubar then said, 'If such be 
 your feeling, then let us have it done in writing.' Then 
 said tbe Tomungong, ' "What is tbe use of my signature ; 
 is not my tongue enough ? ' To this Colonel Farqubar 
 replied, that tbe custom of "white men was to have a 
 signature, so that agreements might be unalterable. He 
 then told Inchi Siang to make out a document as the 
 Tomungong might direct. This was done at once, to the 
 effect as above related, i.e., ' This is the sign that the 
 Tomungong desires friendship with the English Com- 
 pany ; and he will engage, under the approval of Tuanku 
 Long, to give over (membrikan) the Island of Singapore 
 to them, i.e., to Mr. Raffles and Colonel Farqubar, to 
 make a settlement.' This done he signed it. Colonel 
 Farqubar then held the Tomungong's band, and clasping 
 it said, ' From this day we are friends, never to be 
 separated till eternity.' 
 
 Then said Colonel Farqubar, ' Tuanku, I would like 
 to bring the tents ashore from tbe ships ; where shall we 
 find a place?' To this the Tomungong replied, 'Where- 
 ever you like.' Then said Colonel Farquhar, ' I will 
 choose this plain.' So the people brought their boat from 
 the ship, bringing with them tents and baggage. Then 
 one half commenced to cut down the scrub, while the other 
 half erected the tents. This took two hours. Colonel 
 Farquhar after this ordered them to dig a. well below the 
 kalat tree, of which they all drank. And there were in 
 all about thirty Malacca men, who watched the camp at 
 night-time. The next morning they were ordered to 
 raise a mast of about six fathoms in length, this was on 
 the sea side, and on which the English flag was hoisted. 
 But there was no food to be obtained, so Colonel 
 Farquhar gave his men twenty dollars to go and buy 
 food ; but they could get nothing, so all had to come from
 
 104 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 the vessels. There was nothing to be had anywhere, 
 as there were only two or three small huts near the house 
 of the Tomungong, and at the extreme of Campong 
 Glam there were two or three more, belonging to the 
 Glam tribe or clan, who made their living by making 
 kadjangs and mat sails, hence the name of the place." 
 
 The home policy at length made itself felt. Thus 
 Malacca and all the greater dependencies of the Dutch 
 had to be given back. This policy affected infinitesimal 
 interests as well as world-wide ones ; and now Abdulla 
 had to bewail all his past troubles in learning what 
 would henceforth be an useless language. Further, he 
 had to face the jeers and scorn of the Dutch descendants, 
 who were correspondingly elated on the occasion. 
 
 Thus Malacca was returned to the Dutch, according to 
 European convention, on the 18th September, 1818 ; this 
 would be when Abdulla had reached his twenty-first year, 
 and he gives a very animated and feeling description of 
 the ceremonies. 
 
 In the proclamation making over the territory to 
 the Dutch, the Malay expression srah is used by 
 him. This is important, as it is again used in the 
 deed making over the Settlement of Singapore to the 
 English by the Malays. What is the exact meaning 
 of that term ? for in speaking to a native chief many 
 years ago, he interpreted the word srah as merely 
 allowing of temporary occupation, as long as the allow- 
 ance was paid. If so, the Settlement of Singapore could 
 not be handed over to another power without consent 
 of the Malays. Yet in making over Malacca to the 
 Dutch the same term is used in giving up the sovereignty 
 over the territory for ever. Indeed, might is right in
 
 ORANG LAUT, OR SEA GYPSIES. 
 
 101 
 
 such cases, as Bencoolen was afterwards made over to 
 the Dutch against an express protest by the original 
 Malay sovereign or chief, probably under similar deeds. 
 The word srah, therefore, seems to be one of those 
 convenient diplomatic words that can be interpreted by 
 the two contracting parties by opposite meanings. For 
 instance, after the English had given over Malacca to 
 the Dutch, could they have handed it over to the French, 
 Germans, or Russians without question on the part of 
 the English ? I doubt it. Thus also stands the tenure 
 of Singapore with reference to the Malay kingdom, such 
 as it is. As the chief remarked to me, it was not sold 
 
 (joal). 
 
 As a counterpoise to the loss of Malacca, Singapore 
 was negotiated for with the Tomungong of Johore, and 
 taken possession of, under treaty, on the 6th February, 
 1819. Abdulla seems to have visited the place soon 
 afterwards, and he conveys his impressions, one or two of 
 which are worth noticing. Of the aborigines, whom he 
 calls Orang Laut, he tells us that "they live in prows, 
 and they are like wild beasts. When they meet any one, 
 if possible they would paddle for the shore, but if they 
 have not an opportunity of escaping in that way, they 
 jump overboard and dive like fishes. Perhaps they 
 would remain for half an hour under water, when they 
 would appear again one or two hundred fathoms off." 
 This of course is oriental hyperbole, and merely conveys 
 the meaning— that the people were uncultivated, and 
 expert divers, which is the case. When we say a man 
 runs like a race-horse, or that a person is as sharp as a 
 needle, we mean no more tttan Abdulla meant. And here 
 I may observe how hard one Asiatic race is on another, 
 even though but slightly divergent. These Orang Laut 
 are radically Malays ; they speak the language, with 
 slight variations, and they are nominally, though not
 
 IOC) HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 actually, Mahomedans, their primitive faith being that 
 same fetishism that prevails in all untutored peoples. 
 When surveying the east coast of Pahang and Johore, in 
 1849, I had a good opportunity of studying the habits of 
 the Orang Laut, having there been in their camping- 
 grounds, and also having engaged two of them to accom- 
 pany me in exploring the shores, rivers, and islands. 
 I extract my account which was published in the Journal 
 of the Indian Archipelago, 1851 : — 
 
 "At Pulo Tingi we found many Orang Laut, or sea 
 gypsies, assembled. A large crop of durians had this 
 year attracted tribes of them from the coasts of the 
 Peninsula, as well as from the islands of the Johore 
 Archipelago. Six boats from Moro, an island of that 
 group, we found on their way to Pulo Tingi. They had 
 travelled by sea one hundred and eighty miles to partake 
 of the fascinating fruit. This would appear incredible 
 were it not explained that these people always live in 
 their boats, changing their positions from the various 
 islands and coasts, according to the season. 
 
 " During the south-west monsoon the eastern coast of 
 the Peninsula is much frequented by them, when they 
 collect, as they proceed, rattans, dammar, turtle, etc., to 
 exchange for rice and clothing. The attractions of Pulo 
 Tingi are also of a more questionable kind, by its offer- 
 ing, during the season that the Cochin Chinese visit 
 Singapore in their small unarmed trading junks, con- 
 siderable facilities in committing occasional quiet 
 piracies on that harmless class of traders. Prior to the 
 introduction of steam vessels into the Archipelago by 
 the Dutch and English Governments, these sea gypsies 
 were notorious for their piratical propensities, though 
 less formidable than Illanuns, owing to the smallness of 
 their prows ; which, while it rendered them harmless to 
 European shipping, did not cause them to be the less
 
 0RANG LAUT, OR SEA GYTSIES. 107 
 
 dangerous to the native trade, which is generally carried 
 on in vessels of small burdens. The smallness of the 
 draught of their boats, and the thorough acquaintance 
 which their crews had with the coasts, enabled them to 
 lurk amongst the rocks or under the shelter of the man- 
 grove bushes. Thus concealed, they could watch oppor- 
 tunities to pounce on the traders whom they judged they 
 could easily master. By these means they kidnapped, 
 when even on the threshold of their homes, the inhabit- 
 ants of the coast of Java, Sumatra, and the Malayan 
 Peninsula, to which countries their cruising ground was 
 mostly confined. This piratical propensity, though 
 curbed, is by no means extinguished, but only lies 
 dormant. The tribes, though professing Islamism, are 
 only partial observers of its tenets ; they circumcise, and 
 refrain from eating the flesh of swine, but are immoder- 
 ately fond of intoxicating liquors. They had purchased 
 arrack in large quantities for then carousals at Pulo 
 Tingi, and I have seen an individual of their class 
 swallow half a bottle of brandy without flinching. Like 
 most indigenous tribes, the small-pox proves dreadfully 
 fatal to them ; of its vicinity they betray the greatest 
 terror, so much so as to overcome all natural feelings. 
 While I was surveying the shores of the island in July, 
 1849, I learned that one of their chiefs, by name Batin 
 Gwai, had brought the seeds of the disease with him 
 from Singapore, where it was then raging, and was now 
 ill of it at Pulo Tingi, in a small hut on its western shore. 
 In this miserable condition he was deserted by his mother 
 and family, and would have died in solitude, had there 
 not even here been found a good Samaritan, in the 
 person of a Chinese, who, notwithstanding he and all 
 his goods incurred the pantang (taboo) for a month, 
 attended upon him to the last, and buried him when dead. 
 The Chinaman was a small trader, and made his living
 
 108 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 by exchanging rice, etc., with the Orang Lauts ; but they 
 would buy nothing of him, nor have any personal com- 
 munication with him until the month was elapsed. 
 
 " The Orang Laut believe that the small-pox is a 
 separate malignant spirit, who moves about from one 
 place to another ; and those of the tribe that were located 
 on the east side of the island closed all the paths that led 
 to the western with thorns and bushes, for as they said, 
 'He {i.e., the spirit) can get along a clear pathway, but 
 he cannot leap over or pass through the barrier that we 
 have erected.' 
 
 " We took on board of our surveying vessel two young 
 men of the Bru tribe to point out and name the shoals 
 and other topographical features, — Chalong and Attak, 
 the former of rather prepossessing appearance and 
 pleasing deportment, considering the race he belonged 
 to, who, judging from the large collection that I saw, 
 were the most ill-favoured of races. Living, as they do, 
 constantly in small boats, — men, women, and children, 
 with cats, dogs, fireplace and cooking utensils, huddled 
 together, — cleanliness and regularity, with their concom- 
 itant comforts, were unknown. One prow generally 
 contains, besides the head of the family, a grandmother, 
 mother, and several young children, — these, when on 
 expeditions, they carry to a place of safety, and the male 
 part only proceed dut. The filthiness of their habits, 
 and* coarse mode of living, generate cutaneous diseases; 
 leprous discolouration of the skin is frequent, particularly 
 on the hands and feet ; itch covers, in some cases, their 
 bodies, from head to foot, with a scaly covering. Their 
 complexion is made darker than the agricultural or land 
 Malays, and their features are much coarser. Some of 
 the men were notable for their great muscular strength 
 and breadth of shoulder. Their hair they allow to grow 
 and fall down in long shaggy matted locks over their
 
 ORAXG LAUT, OR SEA GYPSIES. 109 
 
 face and shoulders ; when it straggled so far forward as 
 
 to interfere with then vision, they would shake it off 
 
 backwards, disclosing a face sometimes the most ugly 
 
 and disagreeable that I had ever witnessed ; in which 
 
 the symptoms of no stray virtue could be detected, but 
 
 utterly forbidding and typical of ferocity and degeneracy. 
 
 I could not fancy such a people to be capable of a single 
 
 act of commiseration to the unhappy victims of their 
 
 piracy, and could only feel pity for those that are so 
 
 unfortunate as to come under then power. They and 
 
 their tribe look upon the Chinese and Cochin Chinese as 
 
 of no account, and are well known frequently to despatch 
 
 them in cold blood, as they would spear a turtle, for the 
 
 sake of a bag of rice, or a few cents which then victims 
 
 may have about them. 
 
 "Though the vice of piracy may be stamped on the 
 whole race, this development of ugliness of features did 
 not extend to all ; but it was extremely common. The 
 women, with more subdued features, are equally ill- 
 favoured; such as are good looking are only so at a 
 tender age, — the exposed mode of living, and their share 
 in the toils of their husbands, combine to expel whatever 
 beauty they are possessed of. At early old age many are 
 absolutely hideous; the wrinkled skin and pendulous 
 exposed breasts, which they betrayed no wish to conceal, 
 presented a picture by no means pleasing to dwell on. 
 
 " The two young men of the tribe whom we took on 
 board as pilots, though necessarily upon their good 
 behaviour, could not occasionally entirely conceal the 
 predisposing habit of the toiler. Judging from occa- 
 sional expressions which escaped front them, they 
 appeared to look upon piracy as a highly manly pursuit, 
 and as giving them a claim to the approval of their 
 fellows. Thus Attak would occasionally say, the Orang 
 (men of) Gallang do so and so, or, such is the custom
 
 HO HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 with them. He appeared to think that notorious class 
 of pirates highly worthy of imitation. When asked to 
 sing, he would say, ' I have none hut Gallang songs ; ' and 
 such as he gave I would take to he characteristic of that 
 people. I was hardly prepared to find the songs of 
 Gallang so entirely different from the style of the 
 Malayan. They possessed none of the soft plaintiveness 
 that predominates in the Malayan song. 
 
 " One day we were lying at anchor off Siribuat, waiting 
 for the turn of the tide. It was a calm sultry day, 
 when not a "cat's paw" was to be detected on the 
 surface of the water, and the sailors lay stretched under 
 the scanty shade that the awning over a flush deck 
 afforded. One of them had opened a cocoa-nut, and 
 in denuding the nut of its husk threw away the pieces, 
 which floated away in a long string astern. Chalong was 
 observed to be in a brown study, with his eyes fixed 
 on vacancy towards the receding pieces. On my asking 
 him what occupied his thoughts with such apparent 
 intentness, he replied, — 
 
 " ' With these cocoa-nut husks, how easy it is to 
 take a Cochin Chinese tope.' 
 
 " ' How do you manage that ? ' 
 
 "'Why, Tuan, we light the fibres, and they burn 
 brightly by the addition of a little oil ; each light, as it 
 floats away, the Cochin Chinese take as a separate 
 sampan. This frightens them so much, that a single 
 sampan, with three men, will take a tope manned by a 
 dozen.' 
 
 " 'And how long is it since you took a tope in that 
 way?' 
 
 " 'Oh, such things were only done in olden times.' 
 
 " ' But you seem intimately acquainted with the 
 process ? ' 
 
 " ' My grandfather told me. Now-a-days who would
 
 ORANG LAUT, OR SEA GYPSIES. Ill 
 
 think of going on a cruize ? What with steamers and 
 gunboats, the pirates lead no easy life of it ; with the 
 hand of every man against them, they are forced to 
 lie concealed in deserted places, without food and water 
 for days in the mangrove, tormented by the sand-fly and 
 the mosquito, or out at sea, to be driven by the squalls 
 and tossed by the waves. If captives be taken, there is 
 no disposing of them now for their value in dollars,' 
 continued Chalong. ' I have heard of a junk full of 
 Chinamen redeemed at Sangora for a cutty of Java 
 tobacco each, and a few sugar-canes ; even this was 
 something, but now-a-days, if the goods be taken, the 
 life must be taken also, to save our own necks.' 
 
 " ' It is to be hoped that you will not follow the 
 example of your forefathers.' 
 
 " ' Oh no ; we have all become good people now.' 
 " ' Do you venture far out to sea in your small boats ? ' 
 "'Yes, we occasionally cross to Borneo. If heavy 
 weather comes on, our prows are clever at sporting with 
 the waves ; and when they cannot bear any sail, we cast 
 out our wooden anchor, with a small scope of cable, so 
 as not to touch the ground, and sit quietly till the squall 
 is over.' 
 
 " These tribes — and I have fomid it to be the case with 
 the natives in the interior of the Peninsula, who are 
 nearly equally low in the scale of civilization — in a certain 
 measure look upon the powerful lower animals as their 
 co-equals. They have constant reason to dread their 
 physical powers, for they daily cross then path. In the 
 rivers the alligator frequently snatches its victim from 
 the small river-canoe, and in the forest they have 
 equal cause to beware of the tiger, elephant, rhinoceros, 
 and bear. These people, almost equally with the lower 
 animals, are entirely employed in searching for food; 
 they seem hardly cognizant of the fact that the reasoning
 
 112 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 power of man, -when exercised, places him far above the 
 lower scale of creation. Thus the Malay of Kiddah, 
 when crossing the print of the foot of a tiger, will tell 
 you, " Say nothing had of him, he does not eat men, for 
 he is holy — he is our grandfather ! " Elephants, so 
 useful to them in carrying them across their wild and 
 difficult country, they will at times acknowledge to 
 have more sagacity even than themselves, and with that 
 animal and themselves they frequently institute a com- 
 parison; their constant theme is how they compassed 
 them when meeting wild ones in the jungle, and so forth. 
 
 " We found the shark to be regarded with the same 
 feelings by the Orang Laut. Thus, one day, on noticing 
 a shark following our track, Chalong remarked, — 
 
 "'We Orang Laut are not afraid of sharks. I have 
 never known an Orang Laut to be taken by one, -though 
 our occupation leads us constantly into the water, in 
 diving for shells and corals.' 
 
 " ' How do you account for that ? ' said I. 
 
 "'Why, Tuan, sharks are our brethren; they are 
 sea pirates like ourselves ; so they know better than to 
 meddle with us.' 
 
 " Then said I, ' I presume that the land pirates, 
 meaning tigers, will be equally friends ? ' 
 
 "'No, Tuan,' said he, 'our tribe know the contrary 
 to our cost ; not long ago my uncle, when fetching water 
 at Tanjong Moran, was set upon and killed by no less 
 than eight tigers — they are our enemies.'" 
 
 Such was the people amongst whom Colonel Farquhar 
 settled himself down on the plain at Singapore, guarded 
 only by his thirty Malacca Malays. I have thought 
 I would not be wrong in adding to Abdulla's description 
 one of my own, drawn from life. While describing 
 the inhabitants, Abdulla also describes the animals, 
 which in his eyes appeared to be no less savage;
 
 ABDULLA AND HIS CAT. 113 
 
 for of the rats he says, they abounded in incredible 
 numbers, all over the island, and were nearly the size of 
 cats, on whom they seem to have turned the tables, for 
 in his house, in which he kept a cat, he was awoke by a 
 great squalling, the cause of which soon appeared, after 
 a torch had been lit, in six or seven rats surrounding 
 poor pussy, some holding her by the ears, some by the 
 legs, and some by the chops, so that she could not move 
 nor do anything else but scream. And when the cat saw 
 him it increased its screaming, and was only relieved 
 by a number of neighbours collecting with sticks to 
 beat the monsters off.
 
 114 HAKAYTT AJ3DULLA. 
 
 X. 
 
 AN ACTIVE TOWN-MAJOR. 
 
 " I now return to the affairs of Malacca since it bad been 
 made over (srah) by tbe Englisb to tbe Dutch. It 
 became a daily practice to overturn tbe customs, regula- 
 tions, and laws of tbe Englisb, to tbe great oppression of 
 tbe poor ; people were constantly fined, the jail was filled 
 to repletion. No one could dig a new w<ell but tbey 
 would be sent to jail for it. People were also incar- 
 cerated for building new bouses. And as to tbe secretary, 
 named Matimboor (?), be rode about every nigbf, and 
 sbould be tben catcb sigbt of the least bit of rubbish 
 near people's bouses, be would fine them ten or twelve 
 rupees. And if there were a dead fowl or rat in the 
 street in front of a house, the owner would be fined 
 twelve rupees. Further, if any of the sailors in the native 
 vessels should throw anything overboard, they would be 
 sent to jail for doing so. Thus tbe people of Malacca were 
 in great trouble at this time ; all swore that the Dutch, 
 as they went their rounds in their carriages daily, would 
 fine them for nothing at all. So when they came out of 
 tbe fort in this manner, or riding on horseback, all 
 would run off as fast as tbey could to their houses, and 
 taking their besoms, tbey would sweep their frontages, 
 for fear of tbe fines ; so, when they were going along, 
 the street would be chock full of sweepers, to the right
 
 AN ACTIVE TOWN-MAJOR. 1 ] ~> 
 
 and the left, making tumultuous noises. Thus it went 
 on from day to day, till people called the secretary Mist* t 
 Sweep (peniapu). And when people spoke of him they 
 knew him only by that name. And all races cut 
 him and called him bad names. Knives and chopp< re 
 may be blunt, but the mouths of mankind are very 
 sharp. 
 
 Now as to the ways and doings of the Dutch, in every 
 resj)ect let them be known ; and I have great pleasure in 
 this respect, so that I do not tarry in abusing the country 
 itself, whether in regard to its houses, or eating, or drink- 
 ing ; and in its very truth I should relate the same to the 
 Malays or to other races. The doings of the Dutch at 
 Malacca exceeded what I have set forth; and from day to 
 day their oppressions increased. Owing to this the slaves 
 of God were roused, though the}" had not the fortitude to 
 turn on them, further than by praying to God and 
 asking His will. But three or four months had not 
 passed before Mister Sweep fell ill, as if he had become 
 mad, sitting trembling and crying, and saying that 
 people were beating him. Many doctors prescribed for 
 him without avail, nevertheless on he went crying. And 
 when left alone he would dash himself down here and 
 there, as if he would run away; and one night he cast 
 himself from the upper floor down to the road, and killed 
 himself, thus bringing infamy on himself. The moral 
 of these things is, that the}" should be taken as an ex- 
 ample by people of like propensities ; for God will surely 
 bring retribution on them, not by beating them with a 
 rod or a stone, or by arms, but by bringing evil on those 
 who do evil, and good on those who do good. 
 
 Then when all the people o f Malacca heard that 
 Mister Sweep had died, they all held their hands upward 
 to heaven, saying, ' Amen, Lord ! ' Was it not enough 
 that the Hollander had died before the evil of the
 
 116 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 country was removed ? When the Sweep died, his wife 
 and children sailed for Batavia, but rumours arrived 
 that on the way his wife died also. 
 
 We now heard news that a settlement was being 
 formed at Singapore. Many did not believe this ; others 
 said the rumour was false, suggesting that they had 
 merely touched at the place to look at it ; others, again, 
 said it was impossible to make a town there, as it had 
 been cursed by the deceased of olden times. Again, it 
 was suggested that, if the town was to be formed by the 
 English, they would break down under the great ex- 
 penses; they were not such fools as to throw away 
 money. Such were the various opinions amongst the 
 Malacca folks. They had clever tongues, but this did 
 not help them. 
 
 Three or four days after this, a sampan came 
 with news that Colonel Farquhar was at Singapore now, 
 founding a settlement, and with him many Malacca 
 Malays ; directions also had been given to urge people 
 to send provisions, such as fowls, ducks, fruits, and the 
 like, for which they would obtain great profit. Yet many 
 people did not believe in this. On the morrow and day 
 after, another sampan arrived, bringing a letter from 
 Colonel Farquhar to his agent, ordering him to send his 
 effects. There were also letters from the people that were 
 with him, urging people to send provisions as above, 
 telling them at the same time that Colonel Farquhar 
 was there, and that he had hoisted the English flag, 
 though the arrangements for taking over the country 
 had not been completed, as they could not be settled till 
 Mr. Ptaffles arrived. So when the people heard this, they 
 were willing to carry provisions. But at that time there 
 were petty pirates, who would take fowls and even fishing 
 boats from the anchorage at Malacca, going east and 
 west without hindrance from the Dutch. On this account
 
 PROVISIONING SINGAPORE. 
 
 117 
 
 half the people were afraid. Yet others went, taking the 
 risk for the sake of the great profits ; and when they got 
 to the Straits of Singapore, their profits were fourfold. 
 This came to the knowledge of others, when all took 
 heart to take goods ; others went to seek labour, others 
 
 for shopkeeping. 
 
 The news was now abroad ; so when the Hollanders 
 heard of the intended settlement by the English at 
 Singapore, they anticipated that it would make Malacca 
 a desert, and when they perceived the traffic in pro- 
 visions, ducks, and fowls, they got angry and stopped 
 it, not allowing a single thing to go out. So when 
 a boat was about to start, they seized it. Many 
 thus sustained losses from these seizures. When the 
 people saw this, they tried by stealth ; yet they were 
 found out, when they had their goods taken from them, 
 and were imprisoned and fined. 
 
 Now, a gunboat was set to blockade the Malacca 
 river with orders to lay hold of any prow about to sail 
 for Singapore ; vet many tried to get away, but their 
 goods were forfeited, while others eluded seizure. These 
 latter were sometimes met by pirates, who killed all ; 
 but if the sailors could jump out and swim, the prow 
 alone was taken. Thus twenties of prows belonging 
 to Malacca at that time were seized, the men only 
 getting back with the clothes on their back ; others were 
 lost, and others carried off to other countries to be sold 
 as slaves. Again, some prows had their goods only 
 taken out of them, and the crew rowed them back ; some 
 fought and got away, though many were killed on both 
 sides. Such was the state of things —all from the love 
 
 of profit. 
 
 The people coming and going at that time were also 
 in great terror of the Straits of Cocob, a place infested 
 with pirates. They kept on the look-out there, as it
 
 118 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 is like a room, as no wind could affect theni ; so, on 
 account of the shelter, it was often run for, when they 
 were at once seized on ; for the pirates could see them, 
 and lie at the same time concealed. Thus were pira- 
 cies easily committed. And about this time there were 
 about forty young Malacca Malays of the Company Java, 
 who were proceeding to Singapore in a boat, who were 
 never heard of — all having been murdered — not even 
 the breath of them, as they had all fought, and thus 
 incurred the spite of the pirates. 
 
 Hundreds more found their way to Singapore, fleeing 
 from the punishments in Malacca, and the want of 
 employment, combined with the oppression of the 
 Hollanders; some laboured at wood-cutting, others at 
 house-building, others shopped, each to their business. 
 Yet they were in trouble as to whether Singapore would 
 be a success or not. To live at that time also was a great 
 difficulty, — a fowl cost two rupees ; a duck one dollar, 
 and not to be got; an egg, a wang (12£ cents or 6hl.), a 
 Jambu, five doits (halfpenny). Money was easy, but food 
 scarce, owing to the Hollanders forbidding the prows to 
 come from Malacca. If one did manage to come, then 
 the crew would conspire to set on prices at which no 
 one could buy. Thus one pine-apple would cost seven 
 wangs (3s. 9d.), one durian two rupees. I myself have 
 bought durians which were not perfect. Furniture was 
 also very dear. 
 
 To proceed. By the will of the Almighty the Dutch 
 Governor of Malacca, Timmerman Tysen, died, when 
 the punishments, seizures, and fines were lessened. 
 The people of Malacca also ceased their cursing ; they 
 now had breathing time given them, as the regulations 
 became less strict. But he died in bad odour, for there 
 were many rich men of the place whom he had im- 
 poverished, by his borrowing money from them — he was
 
 PROVISIONING SINGAPORE. H9 
 
 in debt all over the town— the Company's * interest {Le. 
 the Dutch Government) was much deteriorated and 
 wasted. And after his death his effects were sold by 
 public auction, with house and furniture, hut they did 
 not meet one-tenth of his debts. 
 
 The Malacca people were now as dry (impoverished) 
 as fish after being baked in the sun, owing to the difficulty 
 of finding a livelihood. No merchant prows came m, 
 English ships did not call, and capitalists lived on their 
 capital only. The people lost heart, as their houses, 
 mothers, fathers, children, and wives were idle. If they 
 had not had these, they would have flown from the place 
 at once. Rice also rose in value, so that the people 
 became much pinched. But they gave earnest love and 
 praise to Him who is abundantly good to His slaves, for 
 in their straits He had brought about an event, that is, 
 in the English founding Singapore, by which the 
 Malacca people obtained subsistence— the rich obtammg 
 their riches there, while the poor got their little also, 
 so that all breathed, all in their various degrees. 
 
 Even though they brought rubbish from Malacca to 
 Singapore at that time, they could make money of it, 
 but°more especially with the better class of goods, as 
 other countries had not heard of the settlement of Singa- 
 pore. For this cause prows were not sent to it. But 
 with this the piracies on fowls and ducks increased, 
 unless they were carried in large prows well armed with 
 brave crews. Nor were there many owners of prows m 
 Malacca, as there are at present, such as of ketches, topes, 
 schooners, and the like ; indeed, at that time few had 
 them, and freights were high— the passage-money bemg 
 three dollars a head, food not provided. Many also were 
 of opinion that the affair of Singapore would be for the 
 time only, and never to be established, for they were led 
 
 « Company is by the natives confounded with Government.
 
 120 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 by the Hollanders' assertions in Malacca that it could 
 never rise." 
 
 The Malacca people had evidently not tasted of the 
 oppressiveness of modern municipal corporations, and 
 no doubt, under the English, they had Bengal convicts 
 to clean their doors without expense to them; their 
 position as citizens being thus a highly favoured one. 
 No doubt citizens living under modern municipal corpora- 
 tions have this comfort, such as it is, viz. that while being 
 squeezed they can say they themselves voted for their 
 oppressors ; but it was not so with the Malacca people, 
 they had the oppressors (lenient ones, no doubt, if we 
 may judge from our own experience) assigned to them by 
 an independent authority. This is where the shoe really 
 pinched ; and further, which aggravated the case, Mr. 
 Town Major Sweep would have the credit, in native eyes, 
 of putting all the fines into his own pocket, and not into 
 the capacious chest of a corporation. Thus I have 
 noticed that when a bully, a drunkard, an owner of a 
 stray goat or a cow, the driver of a runaway horse, has 
 had to pay down one to five pounds by way of fine and 
 supplement to the Mayor's salary, they have shown no 
 revengeful feeling ; for was not that same exacting Mayor 
 put in office by their and their fellow citizens' votes ? 
 but here in Malacca, the renowned city of the East, the 
 citizens could not even take this salve to their wounded 
 souls or pride, nor, as Abdulla expresses himself, had 
 they the fortitude to turn on their oppressors. 
 
 Here, then, we have the relative advantages and disad- 
 vantages of autocratic and representative government 
 clearly brought out. The former may be lenient, yet the 
 people hate it ; the latter may be oppressive, yet they 
 love it. With autocratic governments, therefore, slow-
 
 MALAY PIRACY. 121 
 
 burning discontent, well concealed, long smoulders till it 
 bursts forth without warning as a volcano. Is not this 
 a mimic illustration of the Sepoy rebellion in British 
 India, though the causes are not so deep or so protracted? 
 
 Abdulla well describes the doubts of people in the success 
 of a new colony, and the petty jealousy of small settle- 
 ments. The dangers of the passage are not overstated, 
 and the Strait of Cocob is depicted quite in accordance 
 with its notoriety. I surveyed this passage in 1845, 
 and no place could be more admirably fitted for piracy. 
 The Island of Cocob is covered with mangrove bush, 
 and shallow flats prevent any approach by large vessels ; 
 thus, to follow the pirates into the shallows or the thick- 
 nesses of the forest would be impossible ; but since those 
 days the introduction of steam has alleviated the troubles 
 and disasters of the small traders greatly, though piracy 
 can never be entirely eradicated. 
 
 It used to be a subject of great astonishment to us 
 to see such men as Hume, Cobden, and Bright support- 
 ing the piratical interest against Sir James Brooke. 
 No doubt they did this with the best intentions, though 
 it is wonderful how minds become perverted by distance 
 and want of practical knowledge. 
 
 Abdulla, in continuation of his narrative, details the 
 negotiations between Sir Stamford Raffles, after his 
 arrival at Singapore, and the native chiefs, for the final 
 giving over of the territory, in which there cannot be 
 much public interest.
 
 122 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 XL 
 
 TEE SINGAPORE INSCRIPTION. 
 
 "Now Mr. Baffles and Colonel Farqubar consulted about 
 extending tbe town of Singapore, wben the latter thought 
 that Campong Glam was the direction for the mercan- 
 tile part and the bazaars; but Mr. Baffles opined that 
 the other side of the river was the proper site. To this 
 Colonel Farqubar objected, the place being nothing but 
 swamp, with bad water; and, besides, the cost of raising 
 the land would be great. To this Mr. Baffles replied, 
 that if Campong Glam were made the place for mer- 
 chants, the other side would be a mere waste for hundreds 
 of years, and not even then improved. Thus they were 
 full of thought, one saying this, the other that ; each 
 devising plans. So they thought over this for three 
 days, when it struck Mr. Baffles that he might cut down 
 the hill near the Point, and spread it on the marsh. So 
 Chinese, Malay, and Kling coolies, to the number of 
 two or three hundred, were set to dig and carry the earth ; 
 others were set to break the rocks, which were here 
 very plentiful and large. So each set to their special 
 work as if a battle were raging. 
 
 Now, at this time the price of labour was high, viz. 
 one rupee a day. So at night a bag was required to 
 carry the money for the payment of the labourers, and 
 Mr. Baffles himself visited the works, to give directions
 
 THE SINGAPORE INSCRIPTION. 123 
 
 to the overseers who had charge of the men. Nor was 
 Colonel Farquhar idle, being on horseback every morn- 
 ing, seeing that the land was sectionized far and near, 
 which he sold by auction, or else gave away ; for all was 
 under forest, — the object being to get it cleared. Now 
 Colonel Farquhar suggested that I should take a bit for 
 myself at Cainpong Glam, as he thought it would be the 
 mercantile quarter ; so I took me to place a house thereon 
 with plank walls, but I remained there under constant 
 fear, as I was surrounded by forest. 
 
 But to return to the subject. It was three or four 
 months before the hill was removed and levelled, and 
 the hollows filled up. Yet there remained some 
 stones as big as elephants, and some were even bigger ; 
 these proved of great use, for they were split up by 
 the Chinese, and used in building their houses, thus 
 causing no expense, as they were glad to get them. 
 And at that time people found a flat and smooth 
 stone at the Point, about a fathom square. This 
 was covered with cut letters, but which no one could 
 read, as it had been decayed by the action of water for 
 many hundreds or thousands of years. And people of the 
 various races assembled to see it, — the Hindoos saying 
 it was Hindoo, but they could not make it out ; the 
 Chinese said it was Chinese. And I went with Messrs. 
 Raffles and Thomsen to see it, and I took the letters to 
 be Arabian ; but they were not decipherable, as the stone 
 had been so long exposed to the tides. Many clever 
 men went to read the inscription, some bringing paste 
 with them to press into the hollows, and then raising 
 the mould ; others brought black ink, smearing the stone 
 to make the letters clearer ; — all expended then- abilities 
 in trying to make out the language and characters, but 
 could not do so. So the stone remained there, under 
 the action of the tide, when Mr. Raffles, in consultation
 
 124 HAKAYTT ABDULLA. 
 
 "with me, arrived at the conclusion that the letters were 
 Hindoo, for that race was the earliest to come to these 
 countries under the wind (i.e. eastward), first to Java, 
 Bali, and Siam. All these are descendants of the Hindoos, 
 vet none could find out the tenor of the inscription. 
 
 Then after they had filled up all the soft places, 
 swamps, mud, and gutters, they surveyed it and sold it 
 by auction ; and if any one would know the site of the 
 hill from whence the earth was taken, it was at the point 
 of Singapore where now the garden is (in Commercial 
 Square), and in which all kinds of flowers are planted. 
 And I have heard that it was the intention of the in- 
 habitants to erect on this site a statue of Mr. Raffles, in 
 memory of his great deeds ; but why this should not have 
 been done I know not the reason thereof. The site is 
 just opposite the premises of Mr. Spottiswoode (Spottis- 
 woode & Connelly)." 
 
 Abdulla here relates an incident at the origin of the 
 settlement that I have often thought of, viz., why Sir 
 Stamford should have chosen for his relatives Section 
 No. 1 on the Singapore side, and Colonel Farquhar Section 
 No. 1 on the Campong Glam side. It will appear they 
 had different views as to the future extension of the 
 town. Besides this, Colonel Farquhar chose suburban 
 property, on which he planted many valuable fruit-trees 
 of various kinds ; but, like many public-spirited men, he 
 had to part with it on leaving. All these properties must 
 now be very valuable. 
 
 Mr. Thomsen, the German missionary here mentioned, 
 and so much commented on by Abdulla, seems to have 
 come to Singapore at a very early date. Before I 
 arrived in 1838 he had left, but I went over the remnants
 
 THE GERMAN MISSIONARY. 125 
 
 of bis mission labours, which here took fche sbape of 
 a model farm, in which Malay boys were supposed to be 
 taugbt industrious babits. Tbe site was fixed at Tullo 
 Blanga, on tbe most barren soil imaginable, in which 
 cloves bad been planted ; but when I saw tbe place only 
 one or two trees were living, and tbe whole of tbe pro- 
 perty was in a great state of neglect. There was plain 
 evidence tbat tbe good missionary's efforts bad been un- 
 successful, for after spending about 15,000 dollars, tbe 
 place was sold to a Cbinaman for 300 dollars only. It 
 is bard to fight against nature. Is Colenso right in 
 saying we must humour it if we are to succeed ? 
 
 Tbe stone mentioned by Abdulla was broken to pieces 
 in a most vandalic manner by the local engineer, 
 whereas by a little care it might have been saved. I 
 have often scanned the remnants of the inscription with 
 great curiosity, but could make out none of the letters. 
 It was a very rare piece of antiquity, and I understand 
 that Prinsep was of opinion that the characters were 
 obsolete Hindoo. 
 
 A bust by Chantrey is aU that Singapore possesses as a 
 memorial of Sir Stamford Raffles. It is, I need not say, 
 an excellent one. 
 
 The narrative continues to say that Sir Stamford 
 advised Abdulla to buy sections, which advice he stupidly 
 did not follow.
 
 126 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 XII. 
 
 AN AMOK. 
 
 "I now proceed to the subject of Colonel Farquhar having 
 been stabbed. The origin of the fact was thus : — There 
 was a Syed, a native of Pahang, named Syed Essen, who 
 traded between that place and Singapore, and he had 
 goods on credit from Pangeran Shirrij Omer, a native of 
 Palembang. Now he was in debt to Syed Mahomed 
 Junid 400 dollars, and to the Pangeran about 1000. 
 And when he came to Singapore the Pangeran asked 
 him for the money, at which he was annoyed. 
 
 So a summons was issued, and the claim tried before 
 Colonel Farquhar, who inquired into the matter, when it 
 was decided that the debt amounted to 1400 dollars. So 
 Colonel Farquhar told Syed Essen that he had decided 
 that his debt was as above, and asked him what he had 
 to say in the matter. To this Syed Essen replied, that 
 he had no money at the time, but that he would pay it 
 next year. To this Colonel Farquhar replied, that it did 
 not rest with him, but with the Pangeran, and that if he 
 would put it off it could be done. Then the Pangeran 
 said, ' I cannot do so, as I have to settle accounts with 
 Syed Mahomed Junid.' Then said Colonel Farquhar to 
 Syed Essen, ' If you can give security I can let you go ; 
 if not, I must imprison you.' To this Syed Essen replied, 
 ' Where can I get security, as I am a stranger ? ' On this
 
 AN AMOK. 127 
 
 the Pangeran said, 'If he don't find security, then I would 
 ask that he he imprisoned, for I know he has money, 
 only he will not pay me.' So the Pangeran went away. 
 
 The magistrate, Mr. Barnard, then carried Syed Essen 
 to prison. This was ahout two o'clock in the day, and it 
 was not thought of to examine him for weapons — for he 
 had a kris hid under his coat. At about five in the 
 evening, he solicited Mr. Barnard to allow him to see 
 the Pangeran, to try if he could not prevail on him to 
 give him credit. This was granted, a peon who was a 
 Hindoo, following him in charge. 
 
 It was about evening when they entered the fence of 
 the Pangeran, his determination being to kill him. The 
 Hindoo remained at the outer door, Syed Essen alone 
 entering; and when the Pangeran saw him coming, 
 with an altered face he ran into the inner rooms, locking 
 the door after him and getting .out of the back door on 
 the sea-shore, when he made for the house of Colonel 
 Farquhar, telling him of the Syed's rushing at him with 
 a drawn kris. The day was now spent. 
 
 So Syed Essen waited a little, to see if the Pangeran 
 would come out again ; but seeing he did not, he came 
 out himself, and approaching the peon, he was told to be 
 quick, as night was drawing on. On hearing this he 
 stabbed the peon, who at once fell dead near the outer 
 gate. Syed Essen then returned into the house of the 
 Pangeran, seeking him again to kill him; but the 
 Pangeran at this time was in Colonel Farquhar's house, 
 afraid to return. 
 
 This was about seven in the evening. And I just at 
 that time was on my way to teach Mr. John Morgan 
 the Malay language, and as I was in the middle of 
 the road I met Colonel Farquhar with his son, Andrew 
 Farquhar, and son-in-law. Captain l>;ivis. accompanied 
 by four sepoys armed with guns; also one carrying a
 
 128 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 pole in the front. The Pangeran was with them. And 
 when Colonel Farquhar saw me he said, ' Where are you 
 gohi" ? ' I told him I was going to the house of Mr. 
 Morgan. So he said, ' Don't do so ; but come along 
 with me, for there is an amoker near the Pangeran' s 
 house.' 
 
 So I approached him, and went along with him to the 
 Pangeran' s house, where we all entered the fence that 
 surrounded it, hut found no one. Then said Colonel 
 Farquhar, 'Where is this Syed Essen?' To this the 
 Pangeran replied, that he was here shortly ago, but now 
 no one can see him, yet there is the peon dead at the 
 gate. I went in myself, and had come out when Colonel 
 Farquhar also came out into the main road. He 
 thought a little and then went into the house to search 
 again, but came out again. This he did three times 
 without meeting any one. 
 
 Now, when Syed Essen saw a number of people 
 coming, he went below the public hall and hid himself 
 there. The public hall was in the centre of the lawn, 
 which was thickly covered with mangostan trees ; thus he 
 had not been seen. So Colonel Farquhar came away as far 
 as the bridge, where I followed him, as I wanted to see 
 the end of the affair. Then suddenly a thought struck 
 Colonel Farquhar to go back to the house ; so we all 
 returned and entered. Now, when we had got to the 
 centre of the lawn, Colonel Farquhar pushed his stick 
 under the public hall or summer-house — I being near 
 to him — on which Syed Essen unexpectedly thrust his 
 arm from below the verandah, and with a crouch- 
 ing spring stabbed Colonel Farquhar in the breast, 
 just over the nipple, the kris passing through the cloth 
 coat and shirt, which were covered with blood. On this 
 Colonel Farquhar cried out that he was wounded. I ran 
 to him and saw his coat covered with blood, and as
 
 AX AMOK. 129 
 
 I approached be fell, so I held him. Now Andrew 
 Farquhar, the son, had a sword in his hand ; with this he 
 struck the Syed in the mouth, cutting his face as far 
 hack as his ear. After this the sepoys rushed forward and 
 thrust him through with their bayonets ; on this they 
 threw down their muskets and ran away. And when 
 Captain Davis saw this he went off to the sepoy lines ; 
 but Syed Essen by this time was dead. Colonel Far- 
 quhar could not walk from loss of blood, and of the 
 people that remained there was myself, Andrew Far- 
 quhar, and the man with the pole ; so we supported him 
 till we got to the house of Mr. Guthrie, where Ave laid 
 him on a sofa. 
 
 Now there arose a great consternation, people running 
 hither and thither, when his daughters arrived in great 
 grief and lamentation. With these Doctor Montgomerie 
 came also. He took out a silver needle and probed the 
 wound, when he told the daughters not to cry, as the 
 wound was not deep, but merely a flesh one, and that he 
 would soon be well ; he at the same time put a smelling 
 bottle to his nose. This eased him, his coat was now 
 opened and the blood washed, and medicine placed on it. 
 
 The people had now assembled so as to fill the 
 place where Syed Essen lay, and every European 
 (orang putik, or white men) stabbed at and cut the 
 corpse of Syed Essen till it was in shapeless pieces. On 
 this two or three hundred sepoys came in haste, not 
 having time to put on their clothes, — some coatless, 
 others without their inner clothes, and some naked, — but 
 all carrying muskets and cartridges either over their 
 shoulders or hips; thej- also drew behind them twelve 
 cannons, all primed, and surrounded the fence of the 
 Tomimgong, placing the guns there in position. There 
 were also men ready with the match to let off the guns, 
 on getting orders to do so. Captain Davis ran along- 
 
 K
 
 130 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 side of the sepoys here and there. This was the time 
 that there was no moon at nights, so torches, candles, 
 and matches were lighted by the hundreds ; so there was 
 a great commotion in all the people of the other side 
 hastening across the river, hut there was not a single 
 Malay to he seen, all having been chased away by the 
 sepoys. 
 
 At this point Mr. Raffles also made his appearance 
 in great haste. Leaping out of his carriage, he sought 
 Colonel Farquhar, and when he saw that he was not 
 killed, he then went to see the corpse of Syed Essen. At 
 the same moment a person' was bringing fire, with the 
 intention of taking it into the Pangeran's court, when he 
 stumbled over the legs of the dead peon which was lying 
 at the front gate ; there was on this another hubbub 
 about his death. Now Mr. Raffles took a candle to view 
 the corpse of Syed Essen, and he asked of the people 
 assembled, 'Who is this ? ' But no one knew him. He 
 now came to me and asked me if I knew who it was. I 
 told him no ; but that I had been acquainted with Syed 
 Essen when he was carrying on his suit with the 
 Pangeran, but his body was so cut up that I could not 
 know it to be his. I perceived that Mr. Raffles at first 
 suspected that the Tomungong's followers had stabbed 
 him {i.e. Colonel Farquhar). Captain Davis now came 
 several times to Mr. Raffles, asking for sanction to fire 
 the cannons, but he was ordered to wait. Mr. Barnard 
 now came running from the other side, and when he saw 
 the peon's body, then he recollected of his having been 
 sent with Syed Essen to see the Pangeran. He then 
 hastened to see the corpse of Syed Essen, when he 
 sickened at the fault he had committed. So he went 
 forward to Mr. Raffles, and saluting him, told him that 
 the corpse was that of Syed Essen, adding, 'He a short 
 time ago asked me to allow him to see the Pangeran
 
 AN AMOK. 181 
 
 about his debt, when I consented, the peon being in 
 charge.' And when Mr. Raffles beard this, his eyes 
 flashed fire with rage, and clenching his fist in the face 
 of Mr. Barnard, so as to knock off his hat, he said, 
 ' Have you care, sir ; if Farquhar dies, I shall hang you 
 in Singapore.' At this Mr. Barnard bent before him 
 and asked his forgiveness. 
 
 Now for the first time did people know that the dead 
 man Syed Essen had stabbed Colonel Farquhar, and 
 not the Tomungong's followers. So Mr. Raffles again 
 went to see Colonel Farquhar, who could now speak 
 a little, the doctor still being in waiting. Mr. Raffles 
 again came down and ordered a blacksmith to be called, 
 and four at once came, when he scored on the sand 
 with his finger a thing like a barred box, about the 
 height of a man, saying, ' Let me have this done by 
 seven to-morrow morning,' — which they did accordingly. 
 
 At length they took Colonel Farquhar to his house, 
 helping him into his carriage, all the people going along 
 with him. Mr. Raffles also ordered Captain Davis to 
 take back the cannons, with the sepoys. After that four 
 convicts came and tied a rope to the feet of Syed Essen, 
 and carried the corpse to the middle of the plain, where 
 there was a guard of sepoys, and they threw it on the 
 ground. 
 
 On the morrow Mr. Raffles went to the house of 
 Colonel Farquhar and sat there, when Sultan Hussain 
 Shah and the Tomungong, with all their councillors 
 and chiefs, came ; also all the English merchants, 
 and the men of all races in thousands. And 
 after they had gathered together, Mr. Raffles seated 
 himself on the bench, asking of the Sultan and Tomun- 
 gong as to the laws of the Malays regarding a Buhjeet 
 drawing the blood of his Raja or Governor. Then the 
 Sultan replied, ' Such a crime by a subject is punished
 
 132 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 by the execution of himself and his wives and children ; 
 he is cast out from his people, the pillars of his house 
 are overturned, it is thrown to the ground, and the 
 vestiges are thrown into the sea.' 
 
 When Mr. Raffles heard this, he dissented to the 
 judgment as being unrighteous, saying, that to him who 
 does wrong should the punishment come ; so why should 
 the wives and children be punished, who knew nothing 
 of the offence ? Then he said, ' 0, Sultan, Tomungong, 
 and all ye that are here assembled, hear what is 
 enacted by English law. The murderer according to it 
 shall be hung; and if not alive, the corpse is hung, not- 
 withstanding. And to the wives and children, the East 
 India Company will give allowances, till they have 
 married again, or the children have become old enough 
 to seek for themselves. Such is the custom of the white 
 people.' Then at the same time he ordered the corpse 
 to be brought and put in a buffalo cart, which was 
 thereupon sent round the town to the beat of the gong, 
 informing all the European and native gentlemen to look 
 at this man who had drawn blood from his Raja or 
 Governor ; and that the law was that he should not live, 
 but in death even he should be hung. When they had 
 sufficiently published this, then they carried the corpse 
 to Tanjong Maling, at the Point of Tullo Ayer, where 
 they erected a mast on which they hung it, in an iron 
 basket (i.e. barred box), which I have mentioned before ; 
 and there it remained for ten or fifteen days, till the 
 bones only remained. After this the Sultan asked the 
 body from Mr. Raffles, which was granted : not till then 
 was it washed and buried."
 
 RUNNING AMUCK. 133 
 
 This is an account of one of those occurrences which 
 have made the Malays notorious all over the world, 
 termed in English " running amuck ; " the Malays them- 
 selves pronounce it as " amo," and it is written in the 
 Jawi character as " amok." On referring to Marsden, I 
 perceive that authority, hesides giving various significa- 
 tions, applied both to men and beasts, calls the " amok " 
 the commission of indiscriminate murder in a frenzy. 
 The late assassinations of Lord Mayo and Chief Justice 
 Norman, though not committed by Malays, would be 
 called " amoks." One of the Governors of Bencoolen 
 was thus " amoked " in his own sitting-room, where he 
 met instant death, owing to his having by mistake struck 
 the son of a Malay chief with Ins whip when taking his 
 evening airing in a buggy.* A Dutch admiral was 
 "amoked" on his own quarter-deck when receiving a 
 Javanese chief and his family on board, he having 
 saluted (as was the custom of his country at that time) 
 the chiefs daughter. He died on the spot for the 
 supposed insult. In the case of the Lieutenant-Governor 
 of Singapore, his being " amoked " appears to have been 
 a mere chance collision, the intended victim having been 
 another native by whom the " arnoker " had been im- 
 prisoned. The real cause of the " amok " was the 
 imprisonment — an insult to a descendant of the Prophet, 
 and how artfully was the intended revenge concealed 
 from the jailor ! 
 
 In this short account of an occurrence, Abdulla's 
 prejudices and proclivities as a Mahomedan came, unex- 
 pectedly to me, more strongly out than I have perceived 
 elsewhere, or else his credulity is greater than I antici- 
 pated. There appears to have been a good deal of 
 religious fanaticism induced in the melee. In Mahomedan 
 
 * It is curious that on this very day accounts have arrived that 
 another has been assassinated in this same Bencoolen.
 
 134 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 eyes the holy Syed had merely killed a Kafir (the 
 Hindoo) and wounded a Nazarene (Colonel Farquhar), 
 so he dilates much on the cowardice of the Hindoo 
 sepoys, and the utter inefficiency of their English 
 officers. The barbarities that he ascribes to the British 
 gentlemen composing the European residents, I may 
 emphatically state as without foundation, and totally 
 inconsistent with their character. This has been a mere 
 rumour of fanatics. He gives a ludicrous account of 
 the behaviour of all, and describes every one concerned 
 as having lost their heads, save and excepting Sir Stam- 
 ford Baffles himself, who appears to have acted with 
 energy and decision. 
 
 The severity of Malay laws on such occasions, as 
 described by the Sultan, may be obnoxious to our moral 
 code, yet they are the most applicable to the genius of 
 the people, and form notoriously the safety-guards to 
 native rulers, who have never been known to be assassin- 
 ated. The treatment of Syed Essen's body was a piece 
 of impotent revenge, which by its savageness and un- 
 meaningness was calculated to create a reaction in the 
 "amoker's" favour. Thus Syed Essen's grave at Tan- 
 jong Pagar is to this day a place of pilgrimage, and he 
 himself is accounted a great saint. Thus the effect of 
 the exposure of his body took a direction opposite to 
 what was intended.
 
 ( 135 ) 
 
 XIII. 
 ON WEARING WEAPONS. 
 
 " Now, in my estimation it is very foolish in those who 
 oppose the custom of the English, which prevents people 
 wearing arms, for there is great wisdom in their so 
 doing. For no douht, if people will wear arms, they do it 
 with the intention of using them, i.e. to stab either 
 men or beasts. Also, when there is a weapon on the 
 body, it is thought of no consequence. But look at 
 the effects of it in Malay countries, where weapons are 
 always borne, and we see people stabbed daily, as well 
 as people amoking (running amuck). But, praise be 
 to God, in my native country Malacca it is difficult to 
 hear of such an event once in the year. Further, all 
 evils arise from and have their origin in wearing arms 
 in all places. It is but right that people should have 
 arms for warfare, or in places infested by wild animals ; 
 but if not in such circumstances, they are of course use- 
 less. Further, from the wearing of arms arise pride, 
 vanity, and laziness in duty; whence proceed poverty 
 and ignorance in a nation, owing to the few real workers 
 and men of intelligence. It is the feeling amongst all 
 Malays who live under the English and Dutch Govern- 
 ments, that it is a great hardship and unfairness that 
 there should be such strictness against wearing arms- 
 then* impression being that they thereby have the great-
 
 136 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 ness of their ancestry taken from them ; but thus they 
 only disclose their stupidity in being angry at what is 
 not intended." 
 
 These remarks are admirable, and will be fully 
 assented to by all subjects belonging to industrial 
 nations, who have well organized laws and institutions. 
 Safety to life and property is held by a very loose tenure 
 where each man has to protect his own by force of arms. 
 Strength and cunning there over-rule justice and equity.
 
 ( 137 ) 
 
 XIV. 
 
 RAFFLES FOUNDING THE SINGAPORE INSTITUTE. 
 
 "On a certain day Mr. Raffles called together all the 
 European gentlemen, merchants, and ship captains, 
 together with the Sultan and Tomungong, with their 
 chiefs ; and entertained them in his house at the top of 
 the hill. The Malay victuals were prepared in the house 
 of the Tomungong, at Mr. Raffles' expense. After they 
 had done eating and drinking, then Mr. Raffles came 
 and sat beside the Sultan and Tomungong, to whom he 
 thus addressed himself, "I have a strong desire of great 
 consequence which I wish to make known to you, as 
 well as to all present." On this the Sultan asked what 
 it was. Mr. Raffles then said that the son of the Sultan 
 and the son of the Tomungong, together with two or 
 three companions and followers, sons also of chiefs, he 
 wished to send to the Governor-General of Bengal, in 
 order that they might learn English, writing, arithmetic. 
 and other kinds of knowledge, in order that they might 
 not remain ignorant, like other Malays who were not 
 fond of study ; arguing further, that while they were 
 young they could learn quickly, and so that in four or 
 five years they would he finished ; ' thus in times here- 
 after' (addressing himself to the Sultan), 'when your 
 son becomes Sultan, he will be one that is accomplished 
 above all others.' He added, ' See, Sultan, in Singa-
 
 138 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 pore, in all the races there are merchants, excepting 
 amongst the Malays. This is owing to their not learning 
 the more important duties ; first, they do not understand 
 accounts, nor writing ; now if the sons of sultans were 
 clever in these, the same would be entered on by other 
 Malays. Now, I would be glad if your people could 
 elevate themselves in this respect.' The Sultan was 
 silent for a moment and did not answer, at length he 
 said, ' Very good, sir. Wait a little till I think it over ; 
 in a few days I will give you an answer.' Then said 
 Mir. Raffles, ' Don't be concerned about the passage 
 money, and the other expenses, for I will make it 
 known to the Governor-General, and he will have a 
 nice house prepared, with clever tutors, who will teach 
 your children, whereby in after times they will be able 
 to understand and gain acquirements, experience, 
 judgment, and knowledge.' On this the Sultan and 
 Tomungong arose and left for their homes, accompanied 
 by then chiefs and followers. 
 
 It was about two Fridays after this that the Sultan 
 and Mr. Raffles met at the house of Colonel Farquhar, 
 for on that day there was a trial of an ' amoker,' who 
 had 'amoked' at Campong Glam; and when this was 
 over, Mr. Raffles asked the Sultan about their former 
 discourse. The Sultan hesitated, and then said it would 
 not do, as he had consulted his wife, who would not part 
 with her son, but added that if there were a school in 
 Singapore, that she would allow him away from her. 
 When Mr. Raffles heard this he changed countenance, 
 and added that he would have this done, for the sake of 
 elevating the understanding of the Malays ; and if the 
 Sultan be against this, it would be to the Sultan's own 
 loss; and further, that in future his children would be 
 wanting in understanding, and of the usual sample of 
 Malay rajas.
 
 RAFFLES FOUNDING THE SINGAPORE INSTITUTE. 139 
 
 Now, to my notions the stupidity and shortsightedness 
 of the Sultan are clear. Was it not a good and great 
 assistance that was intended by Mr. Baffles in training 
 and teaching their children ? Think of it, ye gentle- 
 men ; how many are there who could undertake such 
 a thing as this, with its attendant expenses? Had one 
 the wish to send any children to Bengal, would it not cost 
 thousands of dollars ? But more than this, there would 
 have been the honour of being with the children of the 
 Governor-General, learning with them, and living at 
 ease in houses such as the} 7 live in. And, supposing the 
 young princes had been sent, as desired by Mr. Baffles, 
 even now would they have especially been equal to the 
 responsibilities of taking over their fathers' positions. 
 Neither would they be grasping after the world's goods. 
 It is not, as you see now — as the tree in the forest struck 
 by the gale, there it falls. Moreover, as they say, 
 knowledge is valueless in the world to come, but only of 
 use in this passing one ; but this saying rests on our own 
 free will, for it is laid down in many books to seek, and 
 it is the more and more lawful to learn, all kinds of 
 acquirements, besides knowledge of accounts and such 
 like. Now if this be not right, how can their belief 
 be confirmed to us also, till the future, in its full truth- 
 fulness ? But this cannot be, and from this comes great 
 sorrow to my heart, when I see the state of mankind, 
 having neither care for the present nor for the future, 
 but wallowing in their own sensuality. As the proverb 
 says, A speaking idiot is a compound one — a double 
 distilled fool. A single fool has no understanding, and 
 a double fool will not understand, though he be in- 
 structed — and, as coming from them, they make me the 
 biggest fool of all. A cat leaping, does it startle me from 
 my sleep, or does a cock crow till near noon ? 
 
 Now, regarding the conversation of Mr. Baffles, when
 
 140 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 the Sultan had listened to it, as related above, he was 
 silent — not only not making any sounds, but resting from 
 devising. Mr. Baffles was also silent, but his silence was 
 eminently much more useful than our cogitations. About 
 one month after this the Sultan, Tomungong, and all the 
 leading men of the Europeans were invited to the house' 
 of Colonel Farquhar, where they assembled at ten in 
 the morning, none knowing the object of their coming 
 together. After all had assembled, Mr. Baffles entered, 
 first paying his respects to the Sultan and Tomungong, 
 seating them on either side of himself. Then, address- 
 ing the Sultan, he said, ' Sultan, Tomungong, and 
 all ye gentlemen here gathered together, I have a desire 
 to give effect to, to wit, an undertaking of the greatest 
 utility to this and to future generations ; for to-day we 
 live that we may die, and then pass away. Now, if we 
 can show good deeds, we are named as good hereafter ; 
 and if bad, so accordingly. Now, while we have the 
 opportunity, let us make a good name, for future genera- 
 tions. Now, what I desire to do is to erect an edifice in 
 which all races can be taught, each in their own language, 
 and by their own schoolmasters, in all knowledge which 
 pertains to true intelligence, such as may be imparted 
 to each and every one, saving and excepting such as 
 affects faith ; confining the institution to languages, 
 writing, arithmetic, astronomy (literally, roundness of 
 the earth), geography, etc. But my greatest anxiety is 
 to advance the Malays, by easy degrees, in their own 
 language — otherwise, let each race have its assigned 
 place, and all this without expense, but let the teaching 
 be gratuitous ; the country will increase in population 
 in time, so if there be such an institute, its fame will 
 spread to all races. What do you gentlemen think of 
 my proposition — is it good or not?' The Sultan and 
 Tomungong replied that the proposition was excellent,
 
 RAFFLES FOUNDING THE SINGAPORE INSTITUTE. 141 
 
 as their children would thus he enahled to ohtain instruc- 
 tion. All the European gentlemen also expressed them- 
 selves as approving of the scheme. Then said Mr. Karnes, 
 ' Let us settle the matter by subscribing to the erection 
 of the edifice.' To this all replied assenting. On this 
 Mr. Raffles took pen and paper, and by way of pre- 
 cedence to the East India Company he wrote down 
 2000 dollars, himself adding from his private purse the 
 same sum. Then he asked, with a smile, what the Sultan 
 would give ; shall it be 2000 also ? But he replied, with 
 a loud exclamation and a laugh, that he was a poor man, 
 so where would he get 2000 dollars ? To this Mr. Eaffles 
 argued that he should give more than he gave, as the 
 undertaking was of immediate utility to the Malays, 
 and greatly more so than to the English ; but let it 
 be 1000 dollars. Then he asked the Tomungong to give 
 1000 dollars, Colonel Farquhar the same, Dr. Martin 
 200, and Lady Raffles 200. After this the various 
 European gentlemen gave their quota, the whole 
 amounting to 17,500 Spanish dollars. 
 
 Then, when this had been settled and the money 
 collected, which was reckoned up by Mr. Eaffles himself, 
 it only remained to select a site for the Institute ; conse- 
 quently, on a certain evening he went on foot with Colonel 
 Farquhar, conversing as they proceeded, till tiny arrived 
 at Bras Bussa creek, where they halted to look around. 
 There used to be here a sand-hill covered with scrub. 
 They then returned home— but on the morrow, men were 
 sent to fell the trees and to level the site ; and in five 
 days more there came bricks, lime, and artificers, with 
 the whole material for house building, and in about a 
 month's time the foundations were excavated. This 
 done, in the year of the Messiah 1823, on a certain day, 
 the Europeans, also the Sultan and Tomungong, as- 
 sembled, together with all the Malays, where there was
 
 142 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 a squared stone with a hole made in it, closed with iron. 
 This they placed below the door ; on which Mr. Raffles 
 arrived, and the people then collected around him. He 
 then took out a golden rupee from his pocket and put 
 it in the hole. The European gentlemen also put in 
 dollars, to the amount of eighty. A Chinese artificer 
 then fixed the fastenings with lead, to prevent its being 
 reopened. So they laid the stone below the door, and, 
 as they raised it erect, a salute of twelve guns was fired 
 on the hill ; and hereupon Mr. Raffles named the building 
 ' Institution.' So the building was raised ; and during 
 the progress three Chinese fell from the scaffolding, and 
 were killed by their heads being broken on the stones." 
 
 Sir Stamford Raffles appears to have had a great 
 desire to elevate the native chiefs, but the ultimate 
 effects of this he may have miscalculated. Would not 
 a superior intelligence create an influence that would 
 sway the population, independently of all British 
 control ? * In tropical countries, under European sway, 
 there are evidently two influences at work in contrary 
 directions — did Raffles place himself as the umpire 
 between them, or did he ignore the one and embrace 
 the other ? In other words, were his countrymen mere 
 interlopers who, if cherished, would ultimately have a 
 deteriorating influence on the "closed service," or 
 bureaucracy? Did he lean more to the natives than 
 to his own countrymen, because, through them, he saw 
 the interests of his fellow officials more secure ? I do 
 
 * Wore the educated chiefs of New Zealand more dangerous, as 
 enemies, than the uneducated ? Yes. — And did the letters taught them 
 by the missionaries give them immense powers of combination against 
 the English and Colonial Governments ? Yes. — Then what would have 
 been the ultimate effects of Raffles' policy? Blood is thicker than water.
 
 THE POLICY OF EDUCATING THE NATIVES. 143 
 
 not pretend to judge him in regard to this, and the 
 questions that will evolve out of this are so great that 
 they will task the abilities of the best statesmen that 
 India can engage. As an antidote to Sir Stamford's 
 generous impulses, nature has given a climate that 
 makes the Malays naturally lazy, so for them to be 
 otherwise would be unnatural. It is curious to observe 
 that regenerators always select a task that can never be 
 accomplished; thus their employment is continuous, 
 never ending. Abdulla in this respect is an active 
 disciple of Sir Stamford, having ideas far advanced 
 beyond his countrymen ; but it is to be remembered that 
 he had Aral) blood in him. Thus he was ambitious to 
 advance the prestige of his adopted countrymen, but in 
 this he, with a practical eye, sees there is no- hope. His 
 proverbs seem to indicate that, as a cat's leap does not 
 startle you in sleep, and a cock's crow is not reserved 
 till noon, so the torpor of the Malays will not be 
 disturbed from its settled immobility. 
 
 Baulked in his wishes to educate the Malay princes, 
 Sir Stamford now directs his attention to founding a 
 school, which afterwards rose to be the most prominent 
 establishment in Singapore, under the name of the 
 Institute. It will be seen to have been initiated on rigidly 
 secular principles, so as to avoid distrust on the part 
 of the natives, who considered Christians, Hindoos, 
 Mahomedans, Buddhists, Jews, and Fetishists, each 
 again divided into their various sects, all more or less 
 opposed to each other in various shades of doctrine. 
 Thus the great love of contention in national education 
 appears to have been amicably settled at the beginning, 
 whatever troubles occasionally arose afterwards. The 
 Institute, during my residence in Singapore, was used 
 by all nationalities and colours, but principally by 
 Christians, Buddhists, and Hindoos, to the number of two
 
 144 HAXAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 or three hundred ; and teachers of the various languages, 
 as designed by Sir Stamford, were employed. 
 
 The various branches of the Institute worked smoothly 
 and cordially as a rule, except when an occasional 
 governor, holding sectarian instead of cosmopolitan 
 views, would allow the good station chaplain to make a 
 raid on the heathen within the walls, which stirred up 
 bitter feuds between the teachers of the different religions. 
 But these raids were never very vigorous, so the duties 
 fell back to their usual quiet routine. Such episodes 
 were perforce intermittent, as the East India Company's 
 chaplains were understood by the rules of the service 
 not to undertake missionary labour. They indeed got 
 salaries ranging from £800 to £1200 a year, while the 
 highest pay given to missionaries never exceeded £300 
 a year. The propriety of this arrangement has often 
 puzzled me, unless it be that the hard worker gets 
 least pay, or that we are sometimes paid not to do our 
 duty. 
 
 The sum subscribed speaks volumes of the open- 
 handed liberality of the Singapore British merchants, 
 who bore the largest share, and who have continued 
 their support whenever called upon; yet at that time 
 they were "interlopers.." 
 
 The elevation of the natives seems to have been a 
 hobby with Sir Stamford Baffles — due, no doubt, to his 
 original radical politics, which were also the politics of 
 his masters, the merchant adventurers trading to the 
 East. In the embryo state of things in his time, his 
 doings were of little consequence ; but the subject will 
 have some day to be seriously looked in the face, when 
 possibly there will be every kind of opinion, and many 
 opposing measures suggested. Abdulla tells us that not 
 more than one in a thousand natives can read and write. 
 The question then that arises first is this: Shall a
 
 ENGLISH POLICY IN INDIA. 145 
 
 European Government step in to educate the natives, 
 or shall it leave things as they are? The British 
 Government incline to the former course, the Dutch 
 Government to the latter. The results of these antago- 
 nistic policies no one can anticipate. But we know that 
 knowledge is power; therefore, by suffusing knowledge 
 over a whole people, that people will, undoubtedly, from 
 being weak, become powerful. With a people in the 
 latter condition, then, what influence can an outside power 
 have ? Here, then, we are led to consider the tendencies 
 of the conservative and democratic factions in the con- 
 quering nation. The conservative faction would rather 
 hold India, for England's sake. The democratic would 
 do the same; but its principles overbear interest, and 
 urge the cry of India for the Indians, as all men 
 are equal. So with it English interests would go to the 
 wall. Thus the two elements in the home country 
 work against each other, one overturning the other in 
 then- respective cycles; and neither attaining the ends 
 they seek. The conservative measures weaken England 
 herself by drawing off her life's blood to defend India, 
 as it is. On the contrary, the democratic measures have 
 a tendency to weaken India, because once they shall 
 have destroyed the English element in her, anarchy will 
 be universal ; for, however much they may educate her 
 in the interests of democracy, no education can be of 
 avail to a people morally weak. Thus, let England 
 abandon India, that country would become a prey to 
 new conquerors — a battle-field for northern contending 
 powers. The Dutch solution on the whole appears to 
 be the most sensible under the circumstances, however 
 much it may grate against liberalism. It is a fair con- 
 cession of interests between Europeans and natives. 
 
 Sir Stamford Raffles appears to have been imbued 
 with the utopian and impracticable ideas now so much 
 
 L
 
 146 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 blazed before the British public, by a Bchool that had 
 little development in his time, though the English 
 press now teems with its lucubrations — he would have 
 brought the lower masses in direct contact with the 
 Government, thus ignoring the middle classes ; he would 
 have supported sinew against intellect, and thus have 
 brought to life what he did not anticipate, viz. an im- 
 mense and overpowering officialdom, to minister to the 
 wants of the hydra. 

 
 ( 147 ) 
 
 XV. 
 
 THE SLAVE TRADE. 
 
 " On a certain day during the Bugis season I noticed fifty 
 or sixty male and female slaves taken about the town 
 of Singapore, some of whom were youths; others had 
 infants in their arms, some also were sick. These were 
 driven by Bugis people like sheep ; so I went forward to 
 them and asked of what race they were, when I was told 
 (by their keeper), this one is from Bouton, this from 
 Mengri, that from Mandor ; but if you take a boat and 
 go to the prow that entered last night, you will find 
 that it has two to three hundred slaves on board. I 
 then, for the sake of curiosity only, asked their prices, 
 on which one was offered at forty dollars, another at 
 thirty ; I then went away. Then on the morrow I took 
 a boat and went to the prow, which I found "chock" 
 full of slaves, to the number as above stated, male 
 and female, amongst whom were young handsome girls ; 
 others were in the family way, near about their time. 
 This filled me with compassion towards them. I now 
 observed, as I stood looking over the scene as it presented 
 itself to me, hundreds of Chinese coming with the in- 
 tention of purchasing. I was especially grieved to see 
 the condition of the pregnant women, who turning to me 
 with weeping eyes, forced tears from my own ; for whose 
 wives and children may they have been '? And I was yet
 
 148 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 the more affected at seeing their dire condition. They 
 were about having their rice in a pot ; and their drink- 
 ing water was contained in the knot of a bamboo, such 
 as dogs are treated with. 
 
 I was then taken below to see the young girls ; some 
 were half grown, others at their prime and marriage- 
 able ; some were fair, others dark, of various complex- 
 ions ; some did not speak Malay, and these had frizzled 
 hair, and were very dark, their teeth only being white, 
 with large bellies, and thick lips. Moreover, I regarded 
 the owners of these as mere brutes, which, having no 
 shame, had no fear of God. The younger girls sat 
 close to them, and of which it would be improper for 
 me to write in my book. And in as far as the buyers, 
 they did as they wanted by exhibiting their bodies and 
 such like, and of which I am perfectly ashamed. And 
 the conduct of the slave-owners was exceedingly coarse 
 and without gentleness, for I observed when the child 
 of a slave cried, they kicked and struck it severely with 
 a stick, till its body swelled. And as to the young girls 
 — who were much run after by the buyers — they had a 
 little cloth given them (to hide their shame) ; but as for 
 those that were old or sick, they did not mind them. 
 Moreover, it was a great misfortune to see the child 
 and the mother sold to separate people. The children 
 cried with great grief when they saw their mothers 
 carried away from them : at such a moment they 
 appeared deprived of their senses. If I had the reckon- 
 ing of this I would bring condign punishment on men 
 that were seared to engage in such actions. Then 
 as to the male slaves, they had them tied by the waist, 
 in the manner of monkeys, each with a rope tied to the 
 bulwark, sitting in their own filth ; but as to below 
 decks, one could not stop from holding one's nose. 
 
 Now, at that time the most of the female slaves brought
 
 THE SLAVE TRADE. 149 
 
 were from Bali and Celebes; these were all bought 
 by the Chinese to make wives of, and whose progeny 
 has been numerous down to this date. Malay prows 
 brought slaves also from Siak. These also were numer- 
 ous, principally being brought from the interior, i.e. 
 from Mentangkaban and Pakan Barn. All these poured 
 in from distant parts to Singapore, and were sold like 
 lambs, driven the whole length of the road, and whipped 
 forward by the rattan. Such was the state of the case 
 at that time— slaves were sold like beasts, whether it 
 were in Singapore or Malacca. 
 
 To proceed. When I had returned on shore, I next 
 day told the whole to Mr. Raffles ; on which he remarked 
 that such doings would not have long continuance, as 
 the English were about to give them up, as being very 
 wicked, and that numerous petitions against the slave 
 trade had been laid before the parliament. He further 
 remarked that it was not here alone where such atroci- 
 ties were committed, but that numerous English ships 
 were engaged in carrying negroes by the thousand as 
 merchandise to every country in Europe (sic) ; but he 
 added, ' If I live, I hope to see every slave a free man.' " 
 
 In the above short translation we see two curious facts 
 crop out. First, Abdulla belonging to the class that 
 contains notoriously the greatest slave traders, viz. the 
 descendants of the Arabs, yet he is brought to condemn 
 it. Raffles was a disciple of TYilberforce, and Abdulla was 
 a disciple of Raffles; through this means we see his 
 conversion. Second, we perceive in the same breath, that 
 this same traffic was the cause of the elevation of the 
 subjects of it, by their becoming the wives of the Chinese 
 and other residents of Singapore. The word " berbini "
 
 150 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 is used— that is, to take to wife, by which no inferior 
 connection is indicated. Thus, looking at the matter on 
 purely economical grounds, independently of any senti- 
 ment, we see the laws of political economy asserting 
 their power — it is true, in a rude and coarse manner, 
 according to the usages and propensities of the natives 
 of the tropics, where modern European influences have 
 not been felt. 
 
 Singapore at that time was destitute of women, 
 whilst the native traders, merchants, and planters were 
 thriving. The prolific islands of Bali, Mas, and Bouton 
 were overcrowded with the article, — fathers and mothers 
 had not the means to feed their offspring, — and thus, 
 as nature tends to an equilibrium, the element flowed 
 into the empty cavities. These female slaves became 
 the mothers of what are now, in many cases, the leading 
 Asiatic settlers. The original dire condition was thus 
 not unmixed with ultimate benefits. Such is the un- 
 biassed and unsentimental view of the case. 
 
 To discuss the topics that arise would require very 
 large space, which cannot be here given. On turning 
 to Webster, he is found to define a slave as a person 
 wholly subject to the will of another; but a little re- 
 flection will show that this word wholly is inapplicable, 
 and, in fact, in regard to slaves, it will be found that their 
 connection with their masters is more or less under laws 
 and regulations of the State. If subjection to a man 
 be slavery, then woman, by the holiest of rites, viz. 
 marriage, becomes a slave ; but who will agree to this 
 definition? Thus, there are very great differences of 
 opinion in regard to slavery, some women calling their 
 subjection true happiness, others the reverse ; and so it 
 is with the slaves and slave-owners of Webster — some 
 support the institution, others are against it. But it 
 will be admitted that we are all in subjection to the
 
 THE SLAVE TRADE. 
 
 151 
 
 State, and consequently, by Webster's definition, slaves 
 of it— as witness our Militia, Customs, Impressment, and 
 other Acts. Then, if this be admitted as true logic, 
 to enslave is the prerogative of the State, and enslaving 
 by the individual is an extension of that prerogative by 
 the State to that individual. Thus, slavery may be 
 lawful or not lawful, according to the will of the majority 
 of a commonwealth, or by the will of an autocrat alone. 
 The institution of slavery was almost universal during 
 the last century, and has only been abrogated in the 
 most powerful states within these last few years; it is 
 inherent in all unorganized tribes or nations, and is 
 closely aUied to polygamy and piracy. As these three 
 systems support each other, they are therefore very obnox- 
 ious to the subjects of well-settled northern governments, 
 and particularly so to the masses ; and where education 
 is general and the press free, the sentiment against them 
 is almost universal. The interests of labour, which 
 have a deteriorating influence in slavery, are probably 
 the basis on which the sentiment is founded. Thus, 
 until the press expanded and education became general 
 in England, we heard nothing against slavery. Our loss 
 of the slave states of America made it a matter of 
 indifference to some, and policy to others, to undermine 
 the institution, as it furnished raw produce and power 
 to our enemies. Americans, again, have been forced to 
 abolish it, out of respect for the democratic sentiments 
 of New England, and in the interests of her hired labour- 
 ing classes. 
 
 Dalton gives an interesting insight into one of the 
 modes of procuring slaves in the far east ; this was on 
 the Koti river, in Borneo. Of the Kayan tribe he says 
 as follows :* " The ravages of these people are dreadful. 
 In August, 1828, Selji returned to Marpao from an excur- 
 
 * See Moore's Notices of Archipelago.
 
 152 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 sion. His party had been three months absent, during 
 which time, besides detached huts, he had destroyed 
 seventeen carnpongs, "with the whole of the men and 
 old women. The young women and children were 
 brought prisoners ; the former amounted to one hundred 
 and thirteen, and the latter to about two hundred. He 
 had with him about forty war-boats and large canoes, 
 none less than ninety-five feet in length. The one 
 set apart for Selji and his women was one hundred 
 and five feet long. I was" (says Dalton) "nearly 
 two months in this boat in various directions with 
 him, when Selji was in search of heads. The swift- 
 ness of these canoes is incredible ; when going down 
 the river with the stream, they have the appearance of 
 a bird skimming the water — the sensation is such that 
 I invariably fell asleep. The perseverance of the Dijaks 
 during the expedition is wonderful ; they generally got 
 information of distant carnpongs from the women taken 
 prisoners (no man ever escapes to tell the tale), who 
 soon became attached to the conquerors ! In proceeding 
 towards a distant campong, the canoes are never seen 
 on the river during the daytime. They invariably 
 commence their journey half-an-hour after dusk, when 
 they pull rapidly and silently up the river, close to the 
 bank. One boat keeps closely behind the other, and the 
 paddles are covered with the soft bark of a tree, so that 
 no noise whatever is made. In Selji 's last expedition it 
 was forty-one days before a campong was surprised, 
 although several canoes were cut off in the river, owing 
 to the superior sailing of his boat." On arriving at a 
 campong, " about twenty minutes before daybreak they 
 commence operations, by throwing on the thatch of the 
 huts lighted fireballs, made of the dry bark of trees and 
 resin, which immediately involves the whole in flames ; 
 the war-cry is then raised, and the work of murder
 
 THE SLAVE TRADE. 153 
 
 commences. The male inhabitants are speared, or more 
 commonly cut down with the cutlass, as they descend 
 the ladder of their dwellings in attempting to escape 
 from the flames, which, Selji remarked to me, give just 
 sufficient light to distinguish a man from a woman. 
 The women and children endeavouring to gain the jungle 
 by the well-known paths find them already occupied by 
 the enemy, from whom there is no escaping. They of 
 course surrender themselves, and are collected together 
 at daylight." Again, " after the women and children are 
 collected, the old women are killed, and the heads of the 
 men are cut off ; the brains are then taken out, and the 
 heads are held over a fire for the purpose of smoking 
 and preserving them. In this excursion seven hundred 
 women and children were taken captive." 
 
 Such are the habits that fill the slave market. But 
 slavery is not to be put down so easily. It was still 
 indulged in by the natives during my residence in the 
 Straits (from 1838 to 1855) ; and if life convicts may be 
 called slaves, their services were appropriated by the 
 Governors and various favoured residents for their 
 private use, in the same manner as in Tasmania and 
 Sydney to a very late period. Thus that slavery was 
 abolished from British soil was not wholly true. As an 
 illustration of this I may mention that, about the year 
 1852, a country-born Arab having burnt the soles of a 
 slave with hot iron to prevent his escape — an act and its 
 consequences which ultimately led to his committing 
 murder and being hung — the inconsistency took place, 
 that a Governor who had several convict slaves in his 
 employment signed the death-warrant of a man who 
 only kept one ! 
 
 And looking at England herself, if free from nominal 
 slavery, is she free from actual ? Not as regards the 
 sailors, according to Plimsoll's account; nor the niilli-
 
 154 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 ners, from Hood's account ; nor the file-cutters and glass- 
 blowers, from Khol's account. If these are not subject 
 to one person, they are subject to circumstance, — which 
 sends them out to be drowned like cats ; to be confined 
 like canaries ; or to be worked like horses. Such hard 
 lines would make a tropical slave's hair stand on end. 
 Then look at the million of paupers and jail birds— one- 
 thirtieth part of the whole population enslaved by their 
 idleness or unbridled passions; is the control of the 
 State or the control of the neighbour the more potent 
 and beneficial ? The answer to this would be that the 
 control of the State is not slavery,— while the control of 
 the neighbour is. So, in the most enlightened nation 
 of the world, moral influence is negative, and idleness and 
 crime increase with huge strides, for want of individual 
 control. Again, we have the stream of unfortunates 
 stretching from Exeter Hall to the Haymarket — the poles 
 of the social world — every evening, like a comet's tail, 
 —a material that, if properly controlled (even though 
 it be called slavery), would populate the virgin areas 
 of Australia, and would surpass the whole indigenous 
 population of the Malay peninsula ! Such are the 
 cogitations of people not in England, not with the facts 
 under their noses so that they can see them ! To be 
 close to them is to be blind, and so we hear many 
 varying sentiments as to the subject. Every humane 
 man, however, must be against slavery; but the 
 tropical populations oppose them. Then when will 
 it be put an end to in the world ? To this I would 
 answer, when European sharebrokers cease to cheat 
 the widows, and the lawyers cease to cheat the orphans. 
 When all the social evils of Europe cease, — then will 
 those of the tropics cease also; In- the mean time 
 slavery, piracy, and polygamy afford a field, and a per- 
 manent one, for the overflowing energy of Europe to
 
 THE SLAVE TRADE. 155 
 
 expend itself upon, as the breakers drive against the 
 shattering rocks, — the fragments of which still form 
 themselves into sand-banks, and yet offer more effectual 
 resistance, though broken in a thousand pieces. A 
 curious corroboration of my statement comes from 
 California. The papers there have at length discovered 
 an immense Chinese slave trade, especially in women, 
 who on arrival at that free city are knocked down to the 
 highest bidder. Thus the same undercurrent of slavery 
 that still obtains in British possessions amongst the 
 Asiatics extends to the freest of all the American states. 
 How behind we are! The enthusiastic and admirable 
 Sir Samuel Baker pierces Africa in vain; for, where 
 nature unsolicited satisfies all the wants of man, no one 
 will work — no one will produce unless he be a slave.* 
 
 The revenues paid per head by tropical population? 
 under European Governments give a remarkable illus- 
 tration of the last sentence. Thus, while the population 
 of England herself pay £2 8s. per head, and some of her 
 Australian colonies £5 to £7, the free population of 
 Hindostan only pay 4s. Good-natured • England, no 
 doubt, true to her principles, bears the burden with 
 equanimity ; but turning to our more managing Dutch 
 neighbour, we find that her Indian population pay 12s. t 
 a head, and how is this managed ? While England holds 
 by the Ryotwarrie system, or else by money rents from 
 middlemen, the Dutch have introduced a system of 
 corvee or forced labour — a form of slavery, whatever it be 
 named, and of which Temminck says, "This system of 
 compulsory labour may be easily abused into an instru- 
 ment of the most grinding oppression ; but, so long as it 
 is managed with discretion and good sense, we are dis- 
 
 * Written on Nov. 3, 1873, notwithstanding the news of success 
 against slave traders. 
 
 f From statistics of 1856.
 
 156 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 posed to believe, from all that we can learn, that it is 
 preferable to every other system hitherto devised for 
 developing the resources of tropical countries." It is 
 notable that while Sir Stamford Raffles held sway in 
 Java, he overthrew this system, and endeavoured to 
 introduce the ryotwarrie, but the attempt ended in com- 
 plete failure, on account of the loss of revenue and the 
 burdens he placed on the government of Hindostan. 
 Thus even a Protestant government like Holland has 
 not been able to abolish practical slavery in her tropical 
 possessions. 
 
 And, in passing, it is curious to note how a principle 
 will hold true in small areas as well as in great. Penang, 
 having a large majority of Malays in its population, 
 only pays revenue to the extent of 3s. 3d. per head; 
 Malacca, with more Chinese, Klings, and Portuguese, 
 6s. Wd. ; and Singapore, with a majority of the indus- 
 trious element, 15s.* 
 
 There will always be various shades of opinion as to 
 how far slavery, forced labour, or entire freedom are 
 proper in tropical governments ; but as we are bound 
 only to look at facts, it is not difficult to form one. It 
 will be seen by Dalton's account (and he was always 
 considered most trustworthy) that the proclivities of the 
 indigenes were not calculated to call forth our encomiums, 
 nor does it appear possible that they could with benefit 
 to themselves pass into a state of complete uncontrol, 
 — the birth of our highest civilization. Thus, whatever 
 northern humanity may urge on looking at statistics, it 
 will be allowed that it is not the tropical populations of 
 an empire that are the workers, whether they be forced, 
 persuaded, or left to themselves. Thus one of those 
 paradoxes of nature comes to light, that, while the 
 tropical subjects of Great Britain only bear an annual 
 
 * From statistics of 1853.
 
 THE SLAVE TRADE. 157 
 
 tax of 4s. per bead per annum, her home and colonial 
 subjects bear £2 8s. to £1 — that is, in the ratio of one to 
 eleven and thirty-five respectively. Hence the puzzle that 
 northern labourers, while slaving themselves for pleasure, 
 will not allow their black brethren to do anything, lest 
 it should have the name of that same slavery in which 
 they themselves rejoice ! Hence it has been England's 
 policy, since the days in which Abdulla writes, to leave 
 her Hindoo subjects at perfect liberty and without burdens, 
 by which they were able to concoct an immense scheme 
 of rebellion, store up ammunition and warlike material, 
 and then, as a commencement, thrust hundreds of ladies 
 and their innocent children down a deep well ! Their 
 natural propensities were thus vindicated. Hence many 
 people may be inclined to think that the Dutch have 
 shown much greater sense, by extracting from their 
 tropical subjects three times more than the English 
 have ; for by this means they have kept the natives well 
 employed, and, it is to be suggested also, at the same 
 time, happy, as they have been free from rebellion; 
 nor have they had the same facilities given them for 
 storing up powder and shot, to make an end of their 
 masters. How the Dutch have been so adroit as to 
 hoodwink their own democracy and labouring classes in 
 Holland is, of course, unknown to a foreigner like myself ; 
 for we may surmise that they will have the same 
 opinions as our own, and oppose a black man doing any 
 work whatever. Certain it is they have an excellent 
 arrangement in Java itself, whereby not a single news- 
 paper is published, save and except that very interesting 
 one called the Java C<>anu/f, which, curiously enough, 
 always supports the government for the time being, 
 and so makes the people contented. 
 
 It is true that one calling himself Edward Douwes 
 Dekker, — a member of that pampered class called the
 
 158 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 Civil Service, — true to the instincts of the privileged 
 Bengalee official, quarrels with the existing state of things, 
 and takes up the cudgels for the natives against his own 
 countrymen. Thus lie confesses that "two per cent, is 
 allowed to the European and native functionaries on all 
 products sold in Holland, which has caused the neglect of 
 rice culture, and juggled the natives into famine ; " that 
 there is " suppressed discontent, to be turned into fury, 
 despair, and frenzy; "that "the Europeans have cor- 
 rupted the natives " (this is strange, when we know that 
 all good comes from Europe) ; that " the oppressions of 
 the people should be put an end to ; " and, with many 
 other commendable measures, "his Excellency (the 
 Governor-General of Netherlands India) has sanctified 
 the system of abuse of power, of plunder and murder, by 
 which the poor Javanese suffer." 
 
 This Dutchman seems to have dressed himself in a 
 sarong (native shawl) and his wife in a kabayu (native 
 gown), which accounts for the tenor of his sympathies. 
 Yet a Dutchman's taxes are as four to one of the 
 Javanese ! But the former says he is a freeman, while 
 the latter calls himself a slave ! When will differences 
 of opinion end ? There are so many kinds of slavery and 
 bo many shades of thought in it, that the warfare of 
 sentiment will continue as long as there are temperate 
 and tropical regions. The symbol of slavery at home 
 is a Scotch Cameronian of strict principles, having a 
 whip in his hands lashing his "niggers." Out of this 
 symbol comes all the intense feeling against it ; and 
 properly so in this case, as a strict Cameronian, besides 
 being very avaricious, is so energetic that his blood 
 boils to see a "nigger," or any one else, working lazily. 
 His idea of God is also very inhumane ; for to that Being, 
 as Burns informs us, he ascribes the propensity of send- 
 ing " one to heaven and ten to hell a' for His glory."
 
 THE SLAVE TRADE. 
 
 159 
 
 Thus savage notions are inculcated in his breast from 
 his youth upwards, for even his mamma tells him, in 
 going out to the world, to " mak siller if he can honestly 
 —bit at a' risks to mak siller." It is a righteous thing 
 that slavery, under such instruments, should be abolished. 
 But it is not to be concealed that the worst effects of the 
 institution are on the whites themselves, as it deteriorates 
 their moral status and instils decay and corruption into 
 their own hearthsides. Yet may we ask, does not the 
 home slavery that surrounds us and which we do not see, 
 because it is so close, also effect the same degradation ? 
 For instance, what end comes of working delicate female 
 servants and drudges from 4 a.m. to 12 p.m.— which I 
 have witnessed to my mortification— the keeping of little 
 boys starving on the quays on a winter's cold night, to 
 watch the ship's gig while the skipper is at his cups with 
 boon companions in a warm alehouse ? There are many 
 harshnesses in the home country that slaves would not 
 stand in the tropics. Then we have the slavery which 
 bad propensities entail on us, such as fornication, open, 
 disgraceful, and of enormous proportions, in all our 
 principal cities ; lying, stealing, barefaced mendicancy, 
 maligning, habitual pauperism, etc., etc. Not to look 
 abroad at social sores peculiar to the climate, here is an 
 extensive internal field for efforts of reformation. Between 
 nations and peoples differently circumstanced, socially, 
 politically, and by variation of climate and genius, there 
 will always be a difference of opinion on this subject, 
 and one retorts on the others by exposing their peculiar 
 weaknesses, the intermeddlings by either being respec- 
 tively called officiousness. But the stronger overcomes 
 the weaker ; that is, the sword rules, and might is right. 
 The healing of the sores of tropical nations appears to 
 be a luxury which England can specially afford in this 
 century— so be it ; let her do as much good as she can—
 
 160 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 but an equal quantity of bad will counterbalance this 
 somewhere else. For instance, look at the increased 
 horrors of the slave ships. In the holy warfare against 
 slavery carried into the very heart of Africa by the 
 philanthropic Baker I see, by late accounts, that he 
 shot one-half of an army opposing him.* Happy Baker, 
 to commit such a paradox ! Sir James Brooke, with 
 the same benevolent views, on being opposed by people 
 believing in different principles, was equally happy by 
 the squashing of 2000 human beings in one fell swoop ! 
 How perverse is nature, that it will not conform to the 
 measures of enthusiasts pursuing a righteous cause ! 
 
 Taking an outside view of the case of slavery, as 
 handled by the Anglo-Saxon races of Europe and 
 America, we cannot but be struck with the fact that 
 throughout their measures have been selfish, though a 
 philanthropic aspect has been given them by Wilberforce 
 and others. First, in Britain no fault was found with 
 slavery till we lost the slave states of America ; and 
 again, America found no fault with slavery till it inter- 
 fered with the interests of Irish labour and the Piound- 
 heads versus Cavaliers, or, in other words, the paramount 
 importance of the New Englanders. Ignorant people, at 
 the same time, blame the white man for creating and 
 perpetuating the institution. Nothing is more absurd 
 than this. Not to quote Scripture in regard to the curse 
 of Ham, let us take the latest accounts of a great anti- 
 slavist — Sir Samuel Baker. He tells us that a negro will 
 sell ten wives for one cow — so who is to blame for creating 
 and perpetuating slavery but the. negro himself? — and 
 this will always be, and of it adjacent nations which 
 have little circulation within themselves, trade, or national 
 organization, will always avail themselves, it being in 
 accordance with their religious, and suitable to their 
 
 * See his letter to Sir R. Hurchison.
 
 THE SLAVE TRADE. 
 
 1G1 
 
 social, systems. But slavery, in contact with the white 
 man, as I have already shown, has deleterious effects. It 
 has stealthy enmity towards the status and privileges of 
 white women ; it disorganizes the internal economy of 
 families— that is, it rearranges society on a new basis, 
 and one most repulsive to our English home notions. 
 
 To obtain an intelligent idea of the subject under the 
 present heading, we require to understand the habits of 
 the labouring population; and as an article on the 
 Bengal Ryot has opportunely appeared in Blackwood's 
 (February, 1873), written by one apparently well-in- 
 formed, I cannot do better than quote from the same. 
 The writer says, that the laws of Menu fix the State's 
 interest in the land at one-sixth the produce, but that 
 the Emperor Akbar fixed the same at one-third; the 
 assessment being struck upon an average of the produce. 
 By-and-by, the Government, immersed in war and 
 intrigues, placed the land revenue in the hands of 
 zemindars or " landsmen," as long as they paid the sum 
 required into the Moorshibad Treasury. On the whole, 
 the ryots preferred these zemindars, as they belonged to 
 their own race. All the evidence now available tends 
 to show that when Bengal fell into the hands of the 
 British, the majority of the zemindars were no mere 
 middlemen, but persons possessed of an actual stake in 
 the properties, and whose rights rested rather upon 
 prescription and sufferance than documentary evidence. 
 The permanent settlement of 1793, by which Lord Corn- 
 wallis evoked order out of chaos, conferred upon the 
 zemindars a legal title to their lands. It also guaranteed 
 fixity of tenure to the Khud Khasht ryots, whose occu- 
 pancy dated before 1781. But the fairest estates in 
 Bengal changed hands, lapsing from the old Hindoo 
 aristocracy to Calcutta capitalists. 
 
 The quarrels between landlord and ryots, in which 
 
 M
 
 162 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 witnesses would be freely suborned by both parties, 
 were generally fostered by native land agents and the 
 underlings of the courts, for the sake of the fees, which 
 flowed in upon them from both sides — the results of 
 which were disastrous and interminable, one order being 
 passed against the landlord one day and rescinded the 
 next, and vice versa. 
 
 Then the ryot was constitutionally improvident, never 
 looking further than from hand to mouth, running into 
 debt with the native banniahs, and ultimately becoming 
 their bond slave — all the profits of his industry going to 
 fill his patrons' pockets ; he selling his crops at a fixed 
 price and taking the whole in advance, on which he 
 makes merry as long as the money lasts, and soon 
 assigning over the next crop at terms barely sufficient 
 to cover the cost of production. The ryot is thus, by his 
 own improvidence or short-sightedness, reduced to the 
 position of a steward to the money-lender. On arguing 
 with the ryot on these matters, he will tell you that we 
 are all in the hands of God, and straightway go off and 
 hypothecate his next aunwn crop. As yet the science 
 of political economy commands no respect among the 
 Indian masses. 
 
 The writer adds that the framers of Act 10, who so 
 loudly complained that the permanent settlement had 
 only made useless middlemen of the zemindars, must 
 have been very short-sighted not to see that the per- 
 manency of tenure would soon have the same effect 
 upon the ryot, subletting having since been carried out 
 on an extravagant scale in Bengal. Now the landlord, 
 on the one part, only enjoys a small part of the real 
 value of his property, while the actual cultivators, whose 
 holdings are very small, forbidding the introduction of 
 scientific agriculture, are rack-rented. 
 
 The estates owned by English landlords, who are
 
 THE IITOTS IN EASTERN BENGAL. 
 
 1G3 
 
 more merciful creditors than the native usurers, how- 
 ever, show a different state of things. There are no 
 ryots in India, or tenants in Britain either, who are 
 more considerately treated or who have more encourage- 
 ment to better their condition than the tenants upon the 
 extensive zemindaries owned by the Messrs. Morrell in 
 Eastern Bengal. 
 
 Of the courts, again, the writer says that the most 
 strenuous exertions of the Government have never yet 
 succeeded in cleansing them from corruption. Every 
 court is infested by subordinates, barring access of 
 suitors to the magistrates. In this the Brahmins even 
 assist the landlord, from venal objects. Thus the ryot is 
 overcome in his search for justice, though more enlight- 
 enment is spreading amongst his class round Calcutta. 
 
 ' Religion, properly so called, they have none ; and 
 while they importune this or that idol in the hour of 
 their necessity, they seldom trouble their heads about 
 the infinite and the future. Judged by these and other 
 considerations mentioned by the writer, he adds, we might 
 safely say that civilization has as yet failed to reach the 
 rural classes ; they eat the same food and wear the same 
 clothes as their ancestors did, before an Englishman set 
 his foot in India, and they ask for nothing better; and 
 we doubt if the ryot will admit that any marked im- 
 provement in other respects has overtaken his condition. 
 And yet the fault does not rest with tne Government. 
 We cannot civilize a continent by an Act of Parlia- 
 ment ; education may dispel gross ignorance, and, by 
 raising their intelligence, enhance their productive 
 powers, beyond anticipation. 
 
 Thus, by the writer's account, we see that the native 
 Hindoo is his own enemy, in immersing himself in 
 poverty and chronic difficulties. As such he must be 
 
 discontented, and naturally will not blame himself, but
 
 164 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 the Government. Hence he will always be the cat's 
 paw of the demagogues or the revolutionizer ; though 
 in his own frailty innocuous. The climate in which he 
 labours disinclines him to exertion; this is a continu- 
 ous influence acting on him. In temperate climates 
 the contrary is the case. Thus the tropical labourer 
 must feel himself in a state of coercion before he can 
 perform any useful act, such coercion taking the shape of 
 slavery — the corvee, or the bond debtor. 
 
 The above account applies correctly in principle to 
 what I have personally observed of the Malay popula- 
 tion in that part of Kiddah called Sabrang Prye, under 
 the British, where the cultivator paid cent, per cent, for 
 advances, payment being in kind, though the conditions 
 of tenure were different. 
 
 To apply the rules of civilization as interpreted in 
 North-western Europe seems to be the great effort of 
 the philanthropist. But how different must the genius 
 of the people be, and how altered the climate, before 
 such a consummation can here take place, such as would 
 be approved of by those politicians who rejoice, or 
 profess to rejoice, in the elevation of the people. When 
 this happy consummation takes place, then will we see 
 the Hindoo and Javanese ryots with their trades unions, 
 strikes, intimidations, and rattenings, which give people 
 at a distance so high and lovable ideas of the modern 
 developments of our elevated social system. In these 
 days we see that the press gives greater powers to 
 numbers — that is, greater power to sinew over intellect. 
 Supposing the same consummation could take place in 
 Bengal, then we would see with the elevation of the 
 natives the waning of the influence of England over 
 them. Thus arises a dilemma for which antagonistic 
 politicians will have their respective solutions.
 
 ( 105 ) 
 
 XVI. 
 BAFFLES AND THE KINO OF 8IAM. 
 
 " Again, on a certain day came a letter written in Malay 
 from the Raja of Siam, addressed to Mr. Raffles, the 
 purport of which was that the Raja of Siam desired 
 friendship with the English Company (East India) ; but 
 he, at the same time, was frightfully pompous and self- 
 adulating. The letter appeared also to have only three 
 corners, the fourth being torn off. After I had read it, 
 Mr. Raffles inquired why the letter had only -three 
 corners. I told him that I had never seen the like before, 
 yet it seemed to be done purposely, as the paper had not 
 the appearance of having been torn originally in its 
 manufacture. Mr. Raffles replied, 'You are right in 
 your suggestion ; but what is the meaning of the corner 
 being torn?' To this I said I did not know. Then 
 Mr. ^Raffles told me that there was a hidden design of 
 much importance in it, which I had not yet learned, and 
 which he would show me, viz., it was from the inflated 
 self-assumption, combined with ignorance, of the Raja of 
 Siam ; for to his limited understanding his country was 
 the whole world, and that the corner torn off the letter 
 represented all countries beyond his. "When I heard 
 this I was astonished with perfect surprise at his penetra- 
 tion of such devices ; so I thought to myself, ' This truly 
 is a man of high intellect, for from him I have learnt
 
 166 HAEAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 two wrinkles of high import : first, when I knew bim in 
 Malacca, be detected the forgery of Tuanku Penglima 
 Besar, in the letter said to be from tbe Susanan at 
 Benbaram ; and secondly, in ferreting out tbe secret of 
 tbe Raja of Siam.' All tbis I remembered, and have 
 written it in my autobiography, so that it may have tbe 
 approval of those who read it, and as an example of 
 how superior intellects attain their greatness, mighti- 
 ness, love of the people, and high name ; these not 
 being got from good looks, or from high race, but from 
 good ability and knowledge, — for in these times Mr. Baffles 
 was yet young, busy, engaged with duty and office work, 
 as others were. But it was owing to his wit, sagacity, 
 and foresight, — thus he, in bis intercourse with tbe 
 Governor-General of Bengal, proved that Java could be 
 conquered, which gained him the trust, so that the work 
 was given over to him. His sagacity and intelligence 
 were bis forte. This is tbe mark by which a man is 
 truly great. 
 
 After this he told me that he wished me to reply 
 to the letter of tbe Raja of Siam, saying to me, ' I 
 will give you the idea, which you can put on paper 
 in a proper style.' I replied, 'Very good.' So be said, 
 ' Sit down here,' and with a smile he continued, that 
 be wished to humble him, as he had displayed his 
 mightiness. 'You will understand me by a parallel 
 story, thus : There was a child, and when it was born by 
 its mother it saw a cock; and when it saw the cock, 
 both its eyes became bbnd. After tbis, it was nursed by 
 its father till it had grown up sufficiently to listen to 
 general news, when it was told that the sovereignty of 
 England was very extensive. On hearing this, the blind 
 one asked if it was as big as a cock. To which the 
 people replied, Oh ! the subjects are immensely numer- 
 ous. On this the blind one asked, Are they as numerous
 
 RAFFLES AND THE KINO OF 61AM. 1G7 
 
 as the feathers on the cock, these English subjects? 
 The people now told him that the English were very 
 clever in warfare. The blind one then asked them if 
 they were as clever as the cock in fighting. To which 
 the people replied, They have wonderful science. On 
 which the blind one asked, Have they the science of 
 the cock ? Then the people told him that if he ever 
 heard the sound of then cannon, that he would die from 
 friakt The blind one then asked if the somid was 
 the same as the cock-crow, and so on. Thus, to all the 
 savings and reports of people he always compared the 
 cock- for he only saw this, and so put it in comparison 
 to all other things. And so the existence of the Raja 
 of Siam is in such like, because he has not seen other 
 countries, nor governments, nor great warlike expedi- 
 tions touching on his shores. Thus to him his country 
 and the whole world are one and the same, just as the 
 blind one sees the cock and nothing else ; but if he could 
 see the size of England and other great nations, the 
 power of their governments, wealth, and warlike material, 
 only then would it come home to him that his country 
 was merely a spot in the round world.' 
 
 So when he had done telling the story he told me to 
 compose a letter in such terms, as the ship would sail 
 on the morrow evening, and to put in nothing else 
 besides, but good wishes as between the two parties, viz. 
 the English Company and himself. In addition he sent 
 presents of broadcloth and five rolls of satin, flowered 
 with gold. And when I had heard his order I was much 
 concerned, and my heart failed me like a vessel over- 
 loaded. Such was the state of my mind when I had to 
 set to the task ; and, furthermore, I had to write the 
 same in gold lettering. But by the help of God and the 
 prosperity of my tutor's teaching, I had the letter 
 finished by twelve at midnight, the margins and contents
 
 168 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 being all of gold ; and to look at the letter, it actually 
 glittered— to my experience I have never seen such 
 another, it was so truly beautiful. So next morning I 
 took it up to the hill, as Mr. Baffles was walking up and 
 down the room ; and when he saw me coming, he opened 
 the Venetian blind, crying out to me, ' What ! have you 
 been playing yourself? Go back and write that letter, 
 as the vessel sails to-night.' On this I told him that it 
 was finished, and that I had brought it. Hereupon he 
 was surprised, and told me to bring it up quickly; and 
 he came forward to the stair-door to meet me, waiting 
 for me to ascend. And when I had got up he took hold 
 of the letter, saying, ' It is very beautiful, just like 
 watered gold,' and he added, ' Is this the letter for the 
 Raja of Siam ? ' to which I replied, ' Yes, sir.' He then 
 said, 'Try and read it.' Which I did; and when he 
 listened to its contents, he laughed and smiled till it was 
 finished. He then said, ' It is exactly as I wanted ; now 
 fold it according to custom, and enclose it in yellow 
 cloth ; ' and after it had been enclosed in yellow cloth, 
 he put his signature and gave it to the messengers." 
 
 It will be observed that the communication of the 
 Siamese Eaja was in the language and letters of the 
 Malays, accounted by him as an inferior and subdued 
 people, and I think Raffles was wrong in corresponding 
 in such a language. The correspondence should have 
 been either in English or Siamese. The idea of the 
 signification of the wanting corner appears to be fanciful, 
 but the same fact was related to me by my old friend 
 Kokchai, a Chinese of Penang, and holding the office of 
 Siamese Consul. The mode of reply cannot be con- 
 sidered otherwise than childish, and unbecoming an
 
 RAJA MAJAPAHIT AND RAJA VICRAMA VIRA. 1G9 
 
 English Governor, but it is too circumstantially related 
 to be untrue. Thus another bureau secret is candidly 
 developed. The style of answer is, however, consonant 
 with oriental manners, and reminds me of an old incident 
 related in the Sijara Malaya to this effect. Eadin Inu 
 Marawangsa, Raja of Majapahit, hearing of the exten- 
 sive country of Singapore, sent an ambassador to Raja 
 Vicrama Vira with a shaving of wood seven fathoms 
 long, as fine as paper— its texture being nowhere cut or 
 torn, and the whole rolled up in the form of a ring. The 
 royal letter drew the attention of the King of Singapore 
 to this shaving formed with a hatchet, and he inquired 
 if his kingdom produced such clever artificers. Vicrama 
 Vira, on hearing the letter read, sent for Pewang Bentau, 
 who, in the presence of the Majapahit ambassador, hewed 
 the hair of the head of a boy forty days old. The 
 hatchet with which the feat was performed was sent to 
 Majapahit with the- ambassador, who quickly took his 
 leave and departed. The Raja of Majapahit interpreted 
 the message of the Singapore king as a threat that he 
 would shave his head if he dared to come to Singapore, 
 and so equipped a powerful fleet, which having arrived 
 was beaten back.* The letter of Sir Stamford, it may be 
 remarked, did not bring about this contingency. ^ How- 
 ever, Burmah at this time had encroached within two 
 hundred miles of Calcutta, and it was the policy to keep 
 friends with Siam. His policy gave existence to the 
 embassy of Colonel Burney, who concluded a treaty with 
 Siam in 1826. 
 
 Great events have taken place since these days, much 
 darkness of ignorance having been dispelled. In 1855, 
 the reigning prince of Siam was one of the mos^, in- 
 telligent of Asiatic monarchs, being both learned and 
 scientific. Abdulla's vanity was pardonable under the 
 
 * Braddell's Extracts.
 
 170 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 circumstances, he having been made the instrument 
 of correspondence between his powerful silver-footed 
 majesty and the representative of the merchant princes 
 of England. 
 
 My late friend Mr. Hunter, of Bangkok, shortly after 
 this date opened trade with Siam, and was the means of 
 nourishing a large intercourse, and thus creating a better 
 understanding, though he himself latterly incurred the 
 displeasure of the Siamese authorities. He it was who 
 discovered the world-known Siamese twins, whom to 
 his astonishment he saw when swimming in the Menan, 
 in sight of their mother, and with whom he soon made 
 arrangements, in which the interests of the subjects 
 themselves were well guarded, for their exhibition in 
 Europe and America. He used to recount to me many 
 amusing traits and habits of the child twins as he 
 observed them when they were first taken charge of.
 
 ( 171 ) 
 
 XVII. 
 
 RAFFLES AND THE GAMBLING FARM. 
 
 " Now, to my notion, who am a simple person, and have 
 little special knowledge, Mr. Raffles' strong measures 
 against gambling were good and excellent. Further- 
 more, they were unexceptionable on many accounts. 
 In the first place they were humane, tending to save 
 people from destruction; for gambling is destructive of 
 man, as it encourages cheating and evil propensities. 
 Further, gambling is the father of wickedness, and it 
 has three children by name— the oldest being Mr. 
 Falsehood, the second being Mr. Thief, and the young- 
 est being Mr. Murderer. And these three destroy this 
 world. Now, if it be thought that Mr. Raffles sought his 
 own gain, could he not have drawn from the gambling 
 farm thousands of dollars monthly, for which people 
 would have bought it? Then did he mean to lose all 
 this for no reason at all ? Now, if the Malays held the 
 government of Singapore, certainly they would have sold 
 the gambling farm— giving as a reason for doing so that 
 money was of use in this world, but of no use in the 
 world to come. But were we to tell them to teach their 
 children good lessons, then they would ask, What is the 
 use of the knowledge we have to learn in this world, 
 since it will be of no use in the world to come ? Then 
 look at Mr. Raffles. Was it not his object to guard all
 
 172 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 mankind in this world, as well as in the world to come ? 
 For do not gamblers not only bring evil on mankind in 
 this world, but, more than that, they bring evil on them- 
 selves in the world to come ? " 
 
 These sentiments are worthy of John Bunyan, of 
 whose style they are a reminder, and are tersely put. 
 The arguments of the Malays remind one of the man 
 that drunk a jug of brandy daily. The jug had an angel 
 painted in the bottom ; so, when the man was asked why 
 he drank so much, he said that he wished to see the 
 angel. A jug was now substituted by his friends with 
 the devil in the same place, yet he emptied it all the 
 same ; and when remonstrated with by his friends, his 
 ready reply was that he did not like to leave the devil a 
 drop. In other words, there are always excuses for bad 
 courses, as Abdulla tells us. 
 
 It will be seen that Abdulla gives Raffles the credit 
 of giving up the gambling farm out of his personal 
 income. This is a common mistake with orientals in 
 estimating the English, owing to their system of farming 
 provinces to the Pashas, who make what they can out of 
 them.
 
 ( 173 ) 
 
 XVIII. 
 
 DEPARTURE OF SIR S. RAFFLES. 
 
 " I felt that as long as Mr. Raffles was at Singapore he 
 would keep me in mind, as he knew all my circum- 
 stances, and the place where I made a living by my 
 profession. Moreover, he introduced me to the European 
 gentlemen, by making known, my capabilities, and that 
 my disposition was good towards the Government 
 officials as well as towards the merchants. He, in the 
 first place, directed me to teach Malay to the Europeans 
 as well as the native customs. It was settled that each 
 should have one hour, at the rate of ten dollars a month ; 
 for at that time there were six or seven to teach, some 
 coming to my house, myself going also to theirs. Again, 
 I was required to write letters for post to the Malay 
 Rajas by the English merchants, to make out receipts 
 and auction lists, for these times were not such as they 
 are at present ; for then it was the usage to post a note of 
 auction at each corner, in Malay, Chinese, Kling, and 
 English, stating the time of sale and the warehouses of 
 So-and-so, with such and such goods to be sold. Further, 
 in regard to Chinese merchants dealing with Malays, I 
 wrote out both letters and receipts for them. Again, 
 when Chinese traded with the English, from the latter 
 not understanding Malay, nor the Chinese English, I 
 was in such cases called in as interpreter, wherein I
 
 174 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 made them understand to the best of my knowledge. 
 Where others made joint ventures it was the same, and 
 so forth. God was gracious to me at that time; but, 
 owing to my stupidity and thoughtlessness, I did not 
 save the rain-water, for I thought it would always pour. 
 I forgot that the world was a changing one, and that 
 drought might come, when it would be difficult to get 
 water. 
 
 Now as to my thoughtlessness (and I acknowledge my 
 stupidity), it was thus : I was eight or nine months in 
 Singapore. I then returned to Malacca, to remain two or 
 three months, my gains thus stopping, and that which 
 I had saved being expended. So I returned to Singapore, 
 and in such circumstances many of the merchants 
 desired to assist me in trade ; others agreed to give me 
 two or three thousand dollars, without interest, if I 
 would determine to remain in Singapore, and bring my 
 wife and children there. I thought this but right, and 
 made my best endeavours to do so ; but it could not be. 
 I had even got ready all the material for a house, with 
 fixtures, for shipment in two days' time, to go to Singa- 
 pore, when there came twenties of men and women 
 crying, giving counsel at the caprice of each, as if one 
 were going to die. This unnerved me, so that I abandoned 
 my intention, and my wife and children remained, I going 
 alone. And when I arrived at the Sillat (Singapore) I 
 found my house in disorder, as no one was in charge of 
 it, so I became depressed at having no one in it. Brood- 
 ing over this, my troubles increased, so I sold my house 
 to Mr. Hay. Now, if I had been fixed in Singapore, I 
 would have had another kind of life of it ; but it was by the 
 will of the Lord, who knows what is pure and righteous 
 — as the proverb says, a pint cannot be a gallon. There 
 are some that find fault with me, as being unlike one 
 that had sense under such circumstances; so they
 
 A BAD CUSTOM. 
 
 175 
 
 behove to take an example by my story, so that they 
 may put an end to a bad custom which is adhered to, 
 according to the feelings of the Malacca people, by which 
 it is held to be low and not respectable to take a woman 
 of repute from one country to another, which people talk 
 of as a reproach and scandal. But this is a stupid 
 custom, arising from the senseless, the warrant for 
 which is not to be had out of any book or rules of faith ; 
 for it is set forth in many works, wherever the husband 
 be, so should the wife be also, to guard her from punish- 
 ment in the world to come — that is, from adultery, faint- 
 ness, and more especially as to food and clothing, and 
 such like. But from this bad custom one becomes 
 hardened. And, added to this, there were no others of 
 my profession nor of my acquirements ; and supposing 
 there were others in my line, one of them would not 
 follow me. And just like the Chinese females of Malacca, 
 such is their way — from the beginning not one would 
 leave Malacca; and now that so many of their sons 
 had occupation at Singapore, one began to take his 
 wife and children, when another followed his example. 
 Thus, at the present day, they flit from one place to the 
 other without it being remarked, or it even being 
 thought disreputable, for they now all do the same. 
 
 At that time I was like a person frightened out of his 
 sleep — w hen it rained hard, I took no notice to catch 
 some water — now I trust with full confidence in the Lord, 
 that directs the rain to fall, giving to each his share, and 
 not a whit more nor less than is right, and I offer up 
 a thousand of praises to Him, as I have received my 
 portion before and now. For, by my desires and covet- 
 ousness, I would wish for what is more than right. On 
 that account I was as one asleep during a heavy shower, 
 and only when it had stopped falling did I awake to 
 set about gaining that which is right.
 
 176 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 Then, on a certain day, Mr. Baffles said to me, ' Tuan 
 (sir), I intend to sail in three days hence, so collect all 
 my Malay books.' And when I heard this, my heart 
 palpitated and my spirit was gone. So I asked him 
 where he was going, when he told me he was going to 
 Em-ope ; and when I heard this, I could bear it no longer, 
 I felt as if I had lost father and mother — such was my 
 condition, that my eyes were bathed in tears. When 
 he perceived this, his face became flushed, and, wiping 
 his tears with his handkerchief, he told me not to be 
 disheartened, for if he lived he intended to return to 
 Singapore. ' The reason of my going is that I have a 
 misunderstanding with Colonel Farquhar. This I want 
 to put an end to ; and if put an end to, then I will 
 return.* So make yourself easy, and don't be afraid; 
 we will see each other again. And now I will give you 
 a note, which you can take care of ; and so long as there 
 are English in Singapore, show it to them and you will 
 get occupation, as you have had from me. And if you 
 wish to enter the police service as interpreter, you have 
 only to show it to the magistrate, and you will get the 
 office.' To this I replied, that I did not like to enter the 
 police service, because I would have to swear people. 
 But he said that for swearing-in people another could 
 be appointed on separate salary. I thereupon ex- 
 pressed my assent. So he said that if I did not remain 
 with the merchants I could go to the other work, and 
 that he would give me a note to Mr. Gobrus, who would 
 give me good pay ; ' but I think it will be very tiresome, 
 and you will not like it— you had better stick to your 
 writing, and teaching English gentlemen.' To this I 
 replied that I would do as he directed. 
 
 * There is an obscurity here. The word used is tX^wlw-J which is 
 like ,<«*^ j>, to settle, and J^-xL^ to differ. Again, the word 
 uJls- is not in Marsden, bo I translate it as .i«_U»- to the end.
 
 DEPARTURE OF SIR S. RAFFLES. 177 
 
 He then called me into the room and told me that 
 there were three presses filled with Malay hooks, and 
 to wrap them up well in wax cloth, and pack them in 
 hair trunks, four in number. There were also Javanese 
 instruments and various other articles ; and when he had 
 shown me all these he went out, so with my own hands 
 I packed up all the books, histories and poems. Of these 
 there were three hundred bound books, not counting the 
 unbound ones, and scrolls and pamphlets. There were 
 three hair trunks full, six feet in length, of Malay books 
 only. Then there were two trunks filled with letters. 
 Javanese, Bali, and Bujis books, and various images, 
 paintings with their frames, musical instruments, in- 
 scriptions, and lontar leaves. Of these there were three 
 or four boxes. Besides this, the Javanese instruments, 
 with their equipments, were in one great box, and 
 there were many thousands of specimens of animals, 
 whose carcases had been taken out, but stuffed like life. 
 There were also two or three trunks full of birds in 
 thousands, and of various species, and all stuffed. There 
 were also several hundred bottles, of different sizes, 
 filled with snakes, scorpions, and worms of different 
 kinds. The bottles were filled with gin to prevent 
 corruption. The animals were thus like life. There 
 were also two boxes filled with coral of a thousand kinds ; 
 also shells, mussels, and bivalves of different species. 
 On all these articles stated above he placed a value 
 greater than gold ; and he was constantly coming in to see 
 that nothing was hurt or broken. And when they were 
 al ready tr 3y were shipped by a lighter ; and when they 
 were all .i'ely on board he called me into his office, 
 saying, ' -.uan (sir), take this letter and keep it with 
 care, — it is to the same effect as the one I gave you at 
 Malacca, — and when English gentlemen arrive here, show 
 it to them, and they will have regard for you. And 
 
 N
 
 178 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 should you take office in a court of justice as interpreter, 
 show it to the Governor, so that you will get a higher 
 salary than Malays usually obtain. Don't be distressed. 
 If I live, I shall certainly return to Singapore ; but if I 
 die, may you prosper. Study English till you are well 
 acquainted with it. Here is another note, and after I 
 have sailed, take it to Mr. Gobrus (Wingrove ?)— he will 
 give you 200 dollars. Take that for your expenses ; and 
 if I return, I intend to have many books copied about 
 the countries around, and I will acknowledge how much 
 you have assisted me in the Malay language, and in 
 acquiring the books, etc., before alluded to. I will relate 
 this so that Europeans may know and trust you in your 
 occupation.' I was silent while I took the testimonial, 
 my eyes flowing with tears from great grief; the day 
 was as if my father and mother had died. 
 
 Such was my separation from Mr. Raffles. I was not 
 distressed about my livelihood, or because of his great- 
 ness, or because of my losing him ; but because of his 
 noble bearing, his justness, modesty, and respect to his 
 fellow-men. All these I remember to this day. There 
 are many great men besides him, clever, rich, and 
 handsome, but in good disposition, amiability, and 
 gracefulness, Mr. Raffles had not his equal. And 
 were I to die and live again, such a man I could never 
 meet again, my love of him is so great ; and of him I 
 have composed many pantuns, of which the following is 
 one : — 
 
 Burong belibis diatas lantei, 
 
 Boah rambei dedulampadi ; 
 Tuan Raffles orang pandei, 
 
 Tau sungoh mengambil hati. 
 
 Boah rambei dedalam padi, 
 
 Lezzat chita bulah rnsania ; 
 Pandei sungoh mengambil hati, 
 
 Serta diiisan budi bhasa nia.
 
 DEPARTURE OF SIR S. RAFFLES. 179 
 
 Lezzat chita bulah rusania, 
 
 Jeruju dingan durian ; 
 Serta dingan budi bhasa nia, 
 
 Situju pula dingan istri nia. 
 
 Jernja dinpan durian, 
 
 De tepi jalan orang ber lari ; 
 Situju pula dingan istri nia, 
 
 Seperti bulan dingan mata hari. 
 
 Which may be rendered as follows : — 
 
 The teal is on a bamboo lath, 
 
 The rambei in a rice ground ; 
 And Raffles is a clever man, 
 
 He draws affection all around. 
 
 The rambei in a rice ground, 
 
 Love and pleasure's only place ; 
 He draws affection all around, 
 
 By qualities of wit and grace. 
 
 Love and pleasure's only place, 
 
 Jeruju and the durian ; 
 By qualities of wit and grace, 
 
 His lady also we must scan. 
 
 Jeruju and the durian, 
 
 Along the path the people run ; 
 His lady also we must scan, 
 
 As we behold the moon and sun. 
 
 Then, when I had taken the two notes, Mr. Raffles and 
 his lady embarked, followed by hundreds of people of all 
 races, myself amongst .the rest, as far as the ship ; and 
 when they had ascended the ship's side, and the crew 
 were raising the anchor, Mr. Raffles called me to him, 
 and I went into his cabin, where I observed that his face 
 was flushed as if he had been wiping his tears. He told 
 me to return and not be distressed : ' If it is to be, I 
 will see you again.' His lady now came and gave me 
 twenty-five dollars, saying, ' I give these to your children 
 in Malacca ; ' and when I heard this, my heart burned 
 the more by this act of grace. I thanked her very much, 
 clasping them by the hand in tears, and then descended
 
 180 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 to my sampan ; and when I had been off some distance, 
 I turned round and saw Mr. Baffles looking out of the 
 window, when I again saluted him. He raised his hand 
 to me. This was just as the sails were being hoisted ; 
 and the vessel sailed. 
 
 Then, on the morrow, I took the note to Mr. Gobrus 
 (TVingrove ? ) , and showed it to him. On seeing it he 
 said, ' Sign it, and I will pay the money.' I then made 
 out a receipt to the effect that, on such a day and such 
 a month I had received 200 dollars, when they were 
 paid me, with much thankfulness on my part for Mr. 
 Karnes' remembrance. Now, from the day of Mr. Baffles' 
 sailing I have had no pleasure, but only grief. 
 
 Moreover, after Mr. Baffles' departure, Colonel Far- 
 quhar governed Singapore, and in all important matters 
 he followed Mr. Baffles' example, in coalition with the 
 Sultan and Tomungong. Singapore now was under 
 fixed laws and customs, as established by Mr. Baffles, 
 from which Colonel Farquhar did not diverge. 
 
 I again returned to Malacca for two or three months, 
 when, on returning to Singapore, I learnt from Colonel 
 Farquhar that the ship in which Mr. Baffles was a 
 passenger, having sailed from Bencoolin, had on the 
 same evening been burnt, with all his baggage and 
 collections, nothing being saved but Mr. Baffles and his 
 wife. And when I heard this news I was breathless, 
 remembering all the Malay books of ancient date 
 collected from various countries — all these lost with the 
 wonderful collection. As to his other property I did not 
 care, -for, if his life were spared, he could reinstate this. 
 But the books could not be recovered, for none of them 
 were printed, but in manuscript — they were so rare that 
 one country might have only two of them ; that is what 
 distressed me. I further remembered his intention of 
 composing a work on these countries, and his promise
 
 DEPARTURE OF 8IR 6. RAFFLES. 181 
 
 to put my name in it. All this was gone. When I 
 thought of him I was the more grieved because it not 
 only was a great personal loss to him, hut to Europe, 
 inasmuch as he had material for several histories-one 
 on Celebes, one on Borneo, one on Singapore, besides 
 manv other subjects— but the material of all these was 
 now'gone. My thoughts then turned to the origin of 
 his taking them, but I consoled myself that he himself 
 was saved ; in this there was praise due to God, who 
 orders to be and not to be, and acknowledgments are 
 due to His power over His slaves." 
 
 In the foregoing translation, information is incidentally 
 given which has often been wanted by Europeans, viz. the 
 real cause why females in China and adjacent countries 
 will not emigrate. No doubt, moreover, female emi- 
 gration in Malay countries is opposed by the rajas, as 
 it reduces their already scanty populations. 
 
 Abdulla here mentions that Sir Stamford addressed 
 him as Tuan, which signifies lord or master, and is used 
 by an inferior while addressing a superior. This, if 
 correct, indicates greater condescension than is usual y 
 accorded by Europeans. By native courtesy Abdulla 
 should have been addressed as Inchi, or by name, that 
 is, Abdulla ; this would have been in consonance with 
 their respective positions. 
 
 Abdulla gives a literary photograph of the collection 
 of treasures made by Sir Stamford-a collection lost to 
 the world by the burning of the ship Fame. Baffles 
 sorrow and Abdulla's grief are alike creditable to both, 
 and in this we see how much personal influence attaches 
 the natives. It reminds one of some of the characters 
 described by Sir Walter Scott, an element which has
 
 182 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 now faded out of British society. In the colonies we 
 have the converse, where servants often over-reach their 
 masters, and ultimately become possessors of their estates 
 and furniture. A mistress has been known to take a 
 nurse out to New Zealand, and, after some years, herself 
 go back to England in the capacity of nurse to her old 
 servant. This state of things is what is called popular. 
 
 The above translation, however, gives a very agreeable 
 picture of the intercourse between a Christian and a 
 Mahomedan, and so is well worthy of our attention, as 
 it proves how influential personal knowledge of each 
 other's good qualities is in subduing animosity and fierce 
 sectarian hatred. That such mutual affection and 
 respect should occasionally be generated is surely a 
 subject for congratulation. In my own limited ex- 
 perience I can claim to have known several most 
 estimable men amongst the different races, Malays, 
 Chinese, and Tamils, and the names of three occur to 
 me as the most conspicuous, amongst many others, viz., 
 Yusof, of Sungei, Glugar, Penang ; Kadersah, of Nagore, 
 India ; and Ah Hoh, of Canton, China. These were men 
 who in their humble way had many noble qualities, 
 amongst which were good-nature and fidelity. 
 
 As a contrast to the philanthropic measures of Sir 
 Stamford Raffles, let us revert to the state of things 
 three or more centuries ago ; and turning to the auto- 
 biography of the Emperor Babar, * a Mahomedan 
 descendant of Changiz Khan and Timur — who was born 
 in 1482, and died in 1530, and who, after a victory, used 
 j)retty uniformly to erect a triumphal pyramid of skulls 
 — we find him saying, in one of his incursions into Hindo- 
 stan, that "immense numbers of the dead bodies of the 
 Pagans and apostates had fallen in their flight all the 
 way to Bayana, and even as far as Alwar and Mewat." 
 
 * Elliott's Translations.
 
 BARBARITIES OF A FORMER ERA. 183 
 
 Again, at the citadel of Chanderi, he says, " The Pagans 
 who were stationed in the covered way took to flight, 
 and that part of the works was taken. They did not 
 defend the upper fort with so much obstinacy, and were 
 quickly put to flight ; the assailants climbed up, and 
 entered the upper fort by storm. In a short time the 
 Pagans, in a state of complete nudity, rushed * out to 
 attack us, put numbers of my people to flight, and leaped 
 over the ramparts. Some of our troops were attacked 
 furiously, and put to the sword. The reason of this 
 desperate sally from their works was that, in giving 
 up the place for lost, they had put to death the whole 
 of their wives and women, and having resolved to perish, 
 had stripped themselves naked, in which condition they 
 had rushed out to fight ; and, engaging with ungovern- 
 able desperation, drove our people along the ramparts. 
 Two or three hundred Pagans had entered Medini Rao's 
 house, where numbers of them slew each other in the 
 following manner : — one person took his stand with a 
 sword in his hand, while the others one by one crowded 
 in, and stretched out their necks eager to die. In this 
 way many went to hell ; and, by the favour of God, in 
 the space of two or three gham I gained the celebrated 
 fort without raising my standard or beating my kettle- 
 drum, and without using the whole strength of my arms. 
 On the top of the hill to the north-west of Chanderi, I 
 erected a tower of heads of the Pagans." . . • 
 
 Such is an account of Mahomedan transactions in 
 Hindostan. We will now go to a Christian one of about 
 the same date. Vasco de Gama, after having overcome 
 a Malabar fleet, we are told by Gasper Correa,t ordered 
 his people to cut off the hands, ears, and noses of all the 
 vanquished crews, and put all into one of the small 
 vessels, into which he ordered them to put the friar, also 
 * Amoked in Malay. t See worka of Hakluyt Society.
 
 184 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 without ears, nose, or hands, which he ordered to be 
 strung round his neck, with a palm-leaf for the king, 
 on which he was told to have curry made to eat of what 
 this friar had brought him. When all the Indians had 
 been thus mutilated, he ordered their feet to be tied 
 together, as they had no hands with which to untie them ; 
 and in order that they should not untie them with their 
 teeth, he ordered them to strike upon their teeth with 
 staves, and they knocked them down their throats ; and 
 they were thus put on board, heaped up upon the top of 
 each other, mixed with the blood which streamed from 
 them; and he ordered mats and dried leaves to be 
 spread over them, and the sails to be set for the shore, 
 and the vessel set on fire ; and there were more than 
 800 Moors ; and the small vessel with the friar, with all 
 the hands and ears, was also sent on shore under sail 
 without being set on fire. 
 
 Again, Vicente Lodre having caught a Moorish captain, 
 " He ordered two negroes to strip him and tie him to the 
 boat's mast by the waist, feet, and neck, and to give 
 him, with two tarred ropes, so many stripes on the back 
 and stomach, which was very fat, that he remained like 
 dead, for he swooned from the blood which flowed from 
 him. Upon this he ordered him to be unbound, and he 
 remained stretched out half dead." Again, " He ordered 
 them to put dirt into his mouth, and fastened on the 
 top of it a piece of bacon, which he sent for from the 
 ship for that purpose; and, with his mouth gagged 
 with a short stick, and his hands tied behind him, he 
 ordered the others to take him away and go and embark. 
 The Moors offered ten thousand pardaos of gold, which 
 were in the bag, if they would not put the dirt in his 
 mouth. This the captain would not take." 
 
 From such sickening details we turn with pleasure to 
 the account of our autobiographer, a Mahomedan, and
 
 THE OTHER SIDE OF THE PICTURE. 185 
 
 his recapitulation of acts of grace and kindness by a 
 Christian gentleman and lady towards himself. Where 
 ignorance, bigotry, and rapacity rule, we encounter the 
 former ; where knowledge, expansiveness, and generosity 
 triumph, we find the latter.
 
 186 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 XIX. 
 
 DEPARTURE OF COLONEL FARQUHAR. 
 
 "Not long after this, Colonel Farquhar also made up 
 bis mind to return to Europe ; and when the report got 
 abroad, the Singapore people were very much distressed, 
 because he had been a good Governor, clever and care- 
 ful of his people. The Malacca people especially felt 
 this, as he had been as a father to them. From the time 
 he had been in both countries, he had never hurt any 
 one's feelings, nor done but what was right ; to all races 
 he had been equally fatherly, helping them much and 
 counselling them. On this account all loved him with 
 fear, for his decisions were just. There was in his dis- 
 position a high excellence, that, in whatever measure or 
 regulation, he had no leaning to the rich or to the poor, 
 but all were the same to him. Now, it cannot be denied 
 that many high officials regard the wealthy rather than 
 the poor. So, when they give their decisions, they 
 come heavy on the poor, and light on the rich. It thus 
 follows that high officials hoarded wealth quickly, by 
 taking a deal of bribes. These deeds deserve the fires of 
 hell, and they set God far from them, and so also from 
 all good and reputable people, by their covetousness for 
 the goods of this flitting world. 
 
 So all the people of Singapore made ready presents, 
 requisites for a procession, prows, and musical instru-
 
 DEPARTURE OF COLONEL FARQUHAR. 
 
 187 
 
 ments; and on the day before be intended to sail, 
 thousands of tbem came to see bim. Some wept out- 
 right, knowing his goodness ; but others feigned it, to make 
 people believe that they were friends of his. Others 
 brought various kinds of presents, Chinese in Chinese 
 fashion, Malays in Malay fashion, Klings in Kling 
 fashion. He took the names of all these, and returned 
 the value in money; to some he gave cloth, others 
 European articles as they desired. He was thus so 
 careful of the people's love. Thus it continued for two 
 days ; the people's eyes were wet, and whoever came to 
 see bim be gave them advice and best wishes, and 
 tendered his help in directing them, adding that he was 
 returning to his country, but if he lived he would come 
 back to Singapore. He said this with tears in his eyes, 
 as his earnest feelings were to remain. All these days 
 numbers of poor people gathered around him asking 
 charity, and he gave- a share to all. His sons and 
 daughters were also all in tears, sitting in grief. More- 
 over, there were provisions, sweetmeats, pickles, and 
 various kinds of meats, and hundreds of bags, jars, and 
 bottles, which were given to people in heaps. 
 
 Then, on the morrow, all races turned out with their 
 prows decorated with flags, and accompanied by music 
 and presents. The prows were in hundreds. After all 
 was ready, the harbour resounded with Chinese, Malay, 
 Kling, and Javanese bands of instruments. There was 
 firing of guns and crackers, as the people followed the 
 boat of Raja Farquhar ; and when it was perceived by 
 the officials and Europeans, that all races gave such 
 reverence and greatness to Colonel Farquhar, they 
 became divided, one party being glad, the other angry 
 with spite. Some thus said : ' What is the use of paying 
 respect to him ? He has no standing here— be has no 
 power over us.' This sentiment met with this reply:
 
 188 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 'It is not because he is a great man or a little man, 
 rich or poor, but because of his amiability — on that 
 account only ; from this comes the excessive love of the 
 people for him.' This silenced the officials, for by this 
 time Mr. Crawfurd had assumed the government of 
 Singapore ; and when he (Mr. Crawfurd) saw this, he 
 was astonished and humiliated, because people took no 
 notice of him, nor did they respect him. 
 
 So when Colonel Farquhar had dressed and eaten in 
 his house, he embarked in a ketch, and thousands of 
 people followed him from his house to the seashore, 
 each and every one bidding him good-bye, and offering 
 their respects ; and in receiving each, he was detained 
 two hours before he could get into the vessel, his 
 tears flowing. He then took off his hat and bid 
 them good-bye — this four or five times to the crowd. 
 Hundreds of prows that were waiting now followed him 
 with loud acclamations. This astonished him so much 
 that he bent himself down. The people in the prows now 
 fired cannons, guns, and crackers, some sang, some fiddled, 
 each to their notion — the Chinese in the fashion of 
 Chinese, the Malays in the fashion of Malays, the Klings 
 in the fashion of Klings — making the whole sea resound. 
 This went on till he had arrived at the ship, which he 
 ascended. The prows now surrounded the ship, and the 
 crews now also boarded to say good-bye. He received 
 each with kind words which consoled them, counselling 
 them with much eloquence. The appearance of the 
 scene was as a father amongst his children, till all were 
 weeping ; he wept also. After awhile they took leave 
 and descended to their prows, which returned to the 
 shore ; and as they were departing, Colonel Farquhar 
 came to the side of the ship, and, taking off his hat, he 
 bade them farewell four or five times. They returned 
 the salute, crying out, ' Salamat ! (safety to you ! ) Sail
 
 DEPARTURE OF COLONEL FARQUHAR. 
 
 189 
 
 with a good wind, that you may arrive at your country, 
 to see your parents and relations. SaUrmi ! Long life 
 to you, that you may come back again to be our 
 governor.' He now waved his hat three times, when 
 the sails were loosened and set, and the people in the 
 prows now returned to their houses. They were as 
 people in deep grief; and for days, wherever I went, 
 people were always talking of him and Mr. Raffles as 
 good men. Many spoke in loud praise of them and their 
 dispositions— in amiability, gracefulness, and pleasant 
 
 faces. 
 
 Now, all this I relate that people may take example by 
 it— I mean such people as have wit and sense to under- 
 stand my argument in this my story, as I now relate it, 
 of the affairs of good and intelligent men ; so that, if 
 possible, you, reader, may imitate the same, in 
 regard to disposition, grace, and intelligence, as already 
 described. As the proverb says, 'Better to die with a 
 good name, than live with a bad one.' ' ! 
 
 The departure of Colonel Farquhar appears to have 
 created an ovation proceeding from real respect on the 
 part of the native population. In my experience 1 have 
 always found them susceptible of good feeling when 
 treated with kindness and consideration. After then 
 departure, Raffles and Farquhar were, with one or two 
 exceptions, succeeded by men of no mark— men who 
 were content to draw then- monthly salaries, and live on 
 the prestige of the great and good men that had pre- 
 ceded them. Some will be slightly remembered for the 
 quality and quantity of their champagne, but not for 
 public measures of any consequence. The high value set 
 upon the services of Raffles and Farquhar by the natives
 
 190 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 was owing to their having studied their character, bias, 
 and language, and thus understanding their peculiar 
 genius and the motives that actuated them. With this 
 knowledge, and a generous forbearance, though otherwise 
 rigid in measures, they were in a position to forward 
 British interests beyond calculation. To appreciate the 
 value of Raffles' services in expanding British influence 
 all over the wide Archipelago, the benefits of which, 
 however, were much curtailed by the force of Euro- 
 pean politics, we may only turn to Singapore, for 
 many years the great and only mart in these regions. 
 We find that, from a small fishing village in 1819, it 
 expanded to be an emporium having commercial 
 connection with all parts of the world, its imports in 
 1853 amounting to over twenty-one millions of Spanish 
 dollars, and exports to over seventeen millions.
 
 ( 191 ) 
 
 XX. 
 
 JOHN CRAWFURD, ESQ., F.R.S. 
 
 "Moreover, after Colonel Farquhar had sailed, Mr. 
 Crawford held the reins in Singapore. Thus, though 
 it was true that the country had a Government— the 
 appearance and feeling was as is described in the pcmtun, 
 Can ten scattered stars equal one moon ? '—Singapore 
 was like a widow whose husband had just died, her 
 hair dishevelled, her face gloomy, sitting in grief ; for 
 her glory had gone. 
 
 Now let all you people who have understanding, fore- 
 sight, and consideration, look at this subject fully, and 
 aU other affairs that I bring forward. Now if you are such 
 as I am, they will appear the same to you. Both good 
 men and bad men have then rice in their pots (meaning, 
 have their living). To fill the belly, that is enough. As 
 the saving goes,—' If ten ships arrive, the dogs still 
 conceal their nudities by their tails;' the meaning of 
 which is, those may go away who like, and those may 
 come to govern who like; but this is of no consequence 
 to the population. Under this feeling each lives un- 
 concernedly the life allotted to him, which circumstance 
 I liken to a tree that has no fruit; what use is it to 
 mankind, but to be felled and split up for fire-wood ? "
 
 192 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 Abdulla bad apparently not found favour with Mr. 
 Crawford. The cause of this may be guessed at in the 
 jealousies of authorship between Baffles and Crawfurd, 
 who worked on the same ground, and who criticised each 
 other in the English Reviews. Abdulla would be known 
 as a strong adherent of Raffles, and thus contact would 
 be shunned on either side. The gentleman commented 
 on was John Crawfurd, Esq., F.R.S., well known at the 
 Athenaeum, London, and the several scientific societies. 
 He died lately, at a ripe old age, having devoted his 
 time and labours to the completion of many useful and 
 laborious works ; such as the History of the Indian 
 Archipelago, a Malay Dictionary, a Gazetteer of the 
 Indian Islands, etc., etc., etc. 
 
 The proverbs adduced by way of illustration of his 
 feelings, are such as would occur to people living in a 
 trading mart under the rule of foreigners, such as the 
 British are in the natives' eyes. They see ships come and 
 go daily, yet their condition remains the same. Abdulla, 
 with more ambition than his countrymen, is annoyed at 
 this continuance in a state of nature, which is the gist of 
 his allusion to the slight covering given to dogs. The 
 apathy of his countrymen he is disgusted at, and ex- 
 claims that the tree (i.e. their lives) has (or have) no 
 good fruit, so it is (or they are) only fit for destruction, 
 or base objects. How would Herbert Spencer agree with 
 these sentiments ? Can all the population of the world 
 advance to perfection ?
 
 ( 193 ) 
 
 XXL 
 
 WONDERS OF ENGLISH SURGERY. 
 
 " Moreover, I was in Mr. Thomsen's employment at 
 that time, but was at the same time teaching many of 
 the European merchants Malay; but owing to the great 
 heat of Singapore town, I was taken ill with a complaint 
 which gave me great pain, so I could not walk far. In 
 a week I was two or three times unwell, and two or three 
 times could not rise from my couch. And at that time 
 I was teaching a merchant who stopped at the house 
 of Mr. Morgan, and I was ill for three days, so that I 
 could not go out. But after this I was a little easy ; so 
 I went slowly to Mr. Morgan's house, and as I was 
 ascending the stairs, I saw a white gentleman {i.e. 
 European) reclining on a couch in the verandah, engaged 
 in reading a book. He was a stranger, so as I entered 
 I bowed to him. And when Mr. Morgan saw me, he 
 asked what made me so lean, as if I was sick. So I told 
 him of my complaint and its endurance ; further, that 
 many Malays, Chinese, and Klings, had doctored me 
 with no effect ; but that I only grew worse and worse. 
 I told him how much I was pained by the complaint. 
 And when he heard this, he went and spoke of it to the 
 gentleman that was reclining, who called me forward 
 and asked me if he could examine me. So he took me 
 into his room, and when he had examined me, he told 
 
 o
 
 194 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 me that he could make me all right in a moment. My 
 heart jumped at this ; so I said, ' Very well, let me have 
 the medicine to cure me.' To this he answered, with a 
 smile, that he would not give me medicine, but that he 
 would tap me, by which operation I would be well at 
 once. To this I replied, that numbers had doctored 
 me, but they told me I could not get well again, as there 
 was slime in my body. He now felt me and asked, 
 ' Who said there was slime, — fools ! In Bengal, out of 
 hundreds of people, and twenties of times, I have taken 
 two or three bottlefuls, which cured them at once.' 
 ' But,' said I, ' how do you take out the liquid ? ' He 
 replied to this, that he pierced them a little, so as not 
 to hurt them, when the liquid came out. But when I 
 heard of his piercing them, I became afraid of dying. 
 He now told me not to be afraid of dying, for he would 
 place 1000 dollars in the court as an earnest of his 
 promise. And when I heard this, it occurred to me 
 that 100,000 dollars were not equal to my life. So I 
 left him and went to Mr. Morgan. This gentleman 
 asked me what the doctor said about it. I now under- 
 stood for the first time that the gentleman was a doctor ; 
 so I told him all about it. When he asked me where I 
 could have better luck, for he was the chief physician, 
 travelling for his health ; he was worth a thousand of 
 those to be got here ; adding, ' You had better trust him ; 
 he is very clever, he has worked miracles ; so you would 
 do well to listen to him.' And when I heard his advice, 
 I faltered, half believing, half fearing. So I went back 
 to the doctor, who asked me if he should perform the 
 operation at once ; but I told him to wait till ' I had 
 spoken to Mr. Thomsen, as I knew him well. To this 
 he replied, ' Very good ; but be quick, as in three days 
 I wish to sail.' To this I replied, 'Very good; but 
 let me go now.' He followed me to the stairs, when I
 
 WONDERS OF ENGLISH SURGERY. 195 
 
 perceived that he was a little lame, which made me look; 
 and when he saw me scanning his feet, he smiled, ask- 
 ing me at the same time what I was looking at his feet 
 for. I replied, for nothing. He then took off his stock- 
 ing, when I saw that it was a timber foot, joined to his 
 leg, hut his knee was the same as ours. He then told 
 me that his leg had been broken by a cannon ball in a 
 battle in Bengal, and the part cut off had been replaced 
 by a wooden model. This astonished me greatly, when 
 I looked at the contrivances of Europeans. Life only 
 they cannot restore, but all the rest. 
 
 So I bade him good-bye, and went away to Mr. Thorn- 
 sen, letting him know all the circumstances. He then told 
 me, ' Where will you have such a chance again ? How 
 much would you not have to spend if you got others to 
 do it ? Further, he is eminent in all that relates to the 
 bodies of men. So go quickly to him, whilst he is here.' 
 I told him then that I was dreadfully afraid that some 
 mischief might be done me. To this he replied, ' Don't 
 be afraid. Don't you know he gets a salary from the 
 Company of thousands a month? So you had better 
 trust him.' I could not deny this ; and it is true I 
 heard his words, but yet I was afraid. 
 
 So I returned home in great trouble about this, and 
 brooded over the matter. And there was a countryman of 
 mine living with me, to whom I related my difficulties. 
 And when he had heard all, he advised me to have 
 nothing to do with the business, as it was the custom with 
 Europeans to kill one and cure another ; and further, 
 were my father, mother, and wife to get wind of it at 
 Malacca, how grieved would they not be. In other 
 modes he set to dissuade me, till I was half frantic at 
 my having let him into my council. People had been 
 attentive from their own good-will, and now he was 
 frightening me.
 
 196 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 So I sat ruminating till midnight. Then there came a 
 thought that my time was come ; that I should die now 
 or on the morrow. So I took a paper and made my 
 will, and I appointed Mr. Thomsen as my trustee, 
 making him executor over all my estate, for and on 
 behalf of my wife and children at Malacca ; and I did 
 this entirely of my own free will. After this I sat 
 awhile till it was daylight, when I asked my country- 
 man to go along with me to Mr. Thomsen, to whom I 
 showed and read the paper. He then said, ' Don't you 
 think so much about this. The affair is a slight one. 
 I will go with you.' We then went to the doctor, and 
 found him walking up and down the verandah. And 
 when he saw me, he stepped quickly to the head of the 
 stair and waited for me. And directly we met, he asked 
 me if I wished the operation to be performed, and I told 
 him yes. He then went into his room, and opened a box, 
 when I saw twenties of knives of various kinds and of 
 great sharpness ; some were crooked, others like lancets, 
 others like saws. So he said to me, ' Sit there, and don't 
 be afraid ; it is only for a moment.' I then said to him, 
 ' There is a countryman of mine outside ; allow him to 
 be with me, to see the affair.' To this he assented. On 
 his coming to me, and in the midst of our conversation, 
 the doctor had got a thin pointed knife, which he held in 
 his fingers. He then said, 'Let me see you;' and when 
 he had seen me, he told me again not to be afraid, as 
 my friend should see also. My body now trembled with 
 fear. He then pressed the knife in slowly, creating a 
 sensation as if I were bitten by ants. He then unscrewed 
 the handle, so that the blade remained inside. On this 
 the liquid gushed out, when the doctor placed a vessel 
 to hold the contents. The draining continued about a 
 quarter of an hour. He then told me to walk backwards 
 and forwards, when the liquid still ran. At last it
 
 WONDERS OF ENGLISH SURGERY. 197 
 
 stopped. He then took some cotton, and mixing it with 
 medicine, I found that my complaint was gone ; I felt 
 as I used to be. The liquid taken from me was like 
 drinking water, without smell and colourless. My 
 pleasure was so great that I cannot describe it, I felt 
 as one dead risen to life again. The doctor now told me 
 to go and show the liquid to the Malays. He then told 
 us to put the liquid into a skin, to hang up, and to let 
 the skin be cleaned, so that he might see its power to 
 take in water. Then he added, ' Take it to Mr. Thorn- 
 sen.' He further inquired how I felt. I replied that 
 I had no other feeling but a slight sensation. To this 
 he said, ' No fear.' So I carried the liquid to Mr. Thorn- 
 sen, and showed it, much to his astonishment, he telling 
 me that he had never seen the like ; but adding, ' How do 
 you feel ? ' when I told him the illness had gone. 
 
 I then carried the liquid home, and called twenties 
 of Malays, Klings, and Chinese to show it to them and 
 let them know of the whole circumstances. This 
 astonished them greatly. I then filled two bottles full 
 with the liquid, and sent them to my wife and mother, 
 with an account of the whole affair. And when they 
 knew of the miracle at Malacca, numbers came to see 
 the bottles at my house in Malacca, saying, 'He has 
 copied the knowingness of the European ; but as for us, 
 rather would we die of the complaint, for we dare not do 
 such a thing.' 
 
 On the morrow I went again to see the doctor, and 
 when he saw me he laughed, saying, ' Is Abdulla not 
 dead ? ' And he saw that I was better. And it was seen 
 that near the spot where I was pierced there was a swell- 
 ing. And, on the day before, he had pierced below this, 
 and because of the little skin a sore had gathered. He 
 then said that he was about to sail on the morrow, but 
 that he would give me a note, as in three months the
 
 198 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 complaint would return ; so this was to show to the local 
 surgeon, that he might know how to treat me. So I took 
 the note with a thousand thanks for his assistance. I felt 
 if I had heen a rich man that I would have given him 
 500 dollars for healing me. So on the morrow he was 
 to sail, I then brought 300 mangosteens and four bags 
 of halwa, and took them as a present to him. And 
 when he saw these he laughed, saying he could not take 
 them, but that he would buy them. It was not for 
 these that he doctored me. So he brought out the 
 money to pay me ; but I would not take it, till I wept 
 and begged hard of him. At last he said, ' Never mind, 
 I will take your present, for I see that you are one that 
 can return a kindness.' So I followed him to the ship, 
 and as I was going away I bade him good-bye, on which 
 he gave me a musical box, saying, ' Take this to play 
 with.' So I took it to prevent annoying him. I thanked 
 him for it, and he sailed that night. 
 
 The news got abroad in Singapore and Malacca that I 
 had been cured, when a country-bom Kling and a 
 country-born Chinese came to see me, asking me to 
 take them to the doctor ; but I told them that he had 
 sailed. They had faith in him, and one fell a-crying 
 because of his years of suffering from the complaint. 
 In a week more, two men came from Malacca, with the 
 same complaint, having heard that I had got better, 
 wishing to be treated by the doctor; but when they 
 heard he had sailed, they also began to cry. 
 
 After three months, as foreseen, my complaint re- 
 turned, when I told Mr. Thomsen of the note that had 
 been given me to show to the local surgeon. This he told 
 me to do ; and having taken it to the surgeon, he followed 
 the directions therein contained, extracting at this time 
 one and a half bottlefuls of liquid. He then took red 
 wine and squirted it in, which pained me so much that I
 
 WONDERS OF ENGLISH SURGERY. 109 
 
 thought my life was going. He then drew it out, and 
 along with it thin slime, and then put in some medicine. 
 I was then well from that time till now. The doctor 
 also told me to wear an underhrace, because of the heat 
 of the country, which tends to the complaint." 
 
 This is a characteristic and well-told account of the 
 wonders of surgery and its beneficent influence in alle- 
 viating human misery. The small present, by way of 
 showing gratitude, consisted of that most delicious fruit, 
 the mangosteen, and most palatable sweetmeat, the 
 halwa, made of camels' milk, sugar, etc., an Arabic con- 
 fection. Such amenities of intercourse are most grateful 
 in their results. The misery of the poor creatures un- 
 relieved must have been most pitiable. 
 
 Abdulla, after the above, gives an account of the 
 Chinese secret society called the Tan Tae Hoey, which 
 would be of little interest to general readers ; so we 
 proceed to the next translation.
 
 200 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 XXII. 
 
 TREATY OF SINGAPORE. 
 
 " I will now relate the affairs which passed between 
 Sultan Hussain Shah and Mr. Crawfurd. And first in 
 regard to the expenses allotted by Mr. Baffles, which 
 had been fixed at 1000 dollars a month to the above, and 
 700 dollars to the Tomungong. These allowances they 
 had received from the beginning till now, as encourage- 
 ment to allegiance. And as the month's end came, so did 
 the Sultan's followers come to get the money. But now 
 Mr. Crawfurd told them that the East India Company 
 had not enough of money, so they must wait for a month 
 or two, till it came from Bengal. So they retired and 
 reported to their Sultan. He wa.s silent. But at the 
 end of another month they went again to get the money, 
 but Mr. Crawfurd told the same story. They retired 
 again to tell the Sultan. The Sultan wondered at this, 
 for in his opinion it was not correct that the East 
 India Company was hard up, but that there was some 
 pretence only ; so he waited. But he also was in 
 difficulties, having mortgaged his property to meet ex- 
 penses, and even then he was straitened. This went 
 on for three months, till they could bear Mr. Crawfurd' s 
 refusal no longer. So the Sultan and Tomungong went 
 to see him ; and when they met he paid due respect to 
 them, shaking them by the hands and asking them to 
 be seated.
 
 TREATY OF SINGAPORE. 201 
 
 I now must ask pardon of such gentlemen as read my 
 story, for it is necessary that they should know the 
 disposition and appearance of Sultan Hussain ; for new 
 comers have not seen him. For this reason I must 
 describe him. When he first arrived in Singapore from 
 Rhio, he was not stout, but thin ; but when he had 
 become Sultan at Singapore, his body enlarged with his 
 days, and his size became beyond all comparison— he was 
 as broad as he was long: a shapeless mass. His head was 
 small, and sunk into his shoulders from fat, just as if he 
 had no neck ; his face was square, his eyes squinted ; his 
 nose was moderate, his mouth wide, his breast propor- 
 tionate ; he was pot-bellied in folds, his thighs met, his 
 legs were thin, without contour ; his feet were wide, his 
 voice husky, with an awful sound ; and it was Ins custom 
 to fall asleep wherever he sat down. And when he was 
 speaking, strangers were startled at the clashing sounds. 
 His complexion was light yellow— but I need not dilate 
 on this, as many know it, and have seen his appearance ; 
 but as far as my experience has gone, I have never seen 
 so unwieldy a man— he could not even carry his own 
 body. And, to my apprehension, in such enormity there 
 can be no pleasure or ease to the body, but nothing but 
 
 trouble. 
 
 I will now return to show how things were settled 
 between the Sultan and Mr. Crawford. When they, 
 i.e. the Sultan and the Tomungong, had arrived, Mr. 
 Crawford received them with respect, seating them. 
 And after sitting awhile, the Sultan said that he was 
 very much straitened for his daily expenses, by Mr. 
 Crawford's not giving them their allowances for three 
 months. To this Mr. Crawford replied, ' Sultan and 
 Tomungong, you ought to know well that I can do 
 nothing without orders from the authorities in Bengal; 
 and they desire that all the government of Singapore
 
 202 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 should be under the East India Company, and not divided 
 from it. There is a great difficulty in you, the Sultan, 
 having half, and the Company the other half. This is 
 the desire of the above authorities. If you will agree to 
 it, they will give you an allowance of 1300 Spanish 
 dollars, and to the Tomungong 700 dollars monthly. 
 The Company will further give you now 30,000, and the 
 Tomungong 15,000 Spanish dollars ; and if you wish to 
 leave the place for another country, you will get as a 
 present 30,000 Spanish dollars. The agreement stands 
 and the allowances continue as long as you live, but for 
 that time only, for they are not to be continued to your 
 children.' 
 
 When the Sultan and Tomungong heard this, they 
 looked at each other for a moment without saying 
 anything ; thereafter the Sultan said, ' Very good, we 
 will think of it, and to-morrow give you an answer.' 
 To this Mr. Crawfurd assented, and followed the Sultan 
 to his carriage, who returned to Campong Glam, the 
 Tomungong going to Tullo Blanga. They thought to 
 have completed the business that night ; however, on the 
 morrow an order came from the Sultan to Mr. Crawfurd, 
 accepting the offer of yesterday. Mr. Crawfurd was 
 delighted at this, as he had now got what he wanted, 
 and would thus obtain the approval of his superiors for 
 this service. He then had an agreement drawn out in a 
 book with folds like paper, and told his servant to take 
 his respects to the Sultan, asking him to come to his 
 office on the morrow at ten, to settle the affair. This 
 was carried to the Sultan by the man. On the 
 morrow, therefore, at the time stated, the Sultan and 
 Tomungong arrived at the top of the hill on which the 
 Government house stands, and were received by Mr. 
 Crawfurd with due respect. He then took them into 
 the house and seated them. He asked the Sultan if he
 
 TREATY OF SINGAPORE. 
 
 203 
 
 had fully made up his mind to accept the terms of the 
 Bengal authorities. The Sultan assented. The Tomun- 
 gong was then asked the same question, when he also 
 assented. Mr. Crawford then drew out two rolls of 
 parchment from his desk, handing one to the Sultan 
 and one to the Tomungong, when the Sultan asked to 
 have them translated into Malay, as follows :— 
 
 ' Bahwa ini surat pada meniatikan ; maka adala kita 
 Sultan Hussain Shah, bin Sultan Mahomed Shah, Sultan 
 Johor dan Pahang eia-itu Sultan de negri Singapura 
 mengaku dedalam surat ini bahwa sisungoh-nia maka 
 adala dingan suka-suka hati kita tela meniarahkan negri 
 Singapura ini serta dingan parenta-nia sakali kapada 
 Kumpani Ingris ada-nia. Sahadan adala pula pejanjian 
 Kumpani kapada Sultan maka jekalau kera-nia Sultan 
 handa herpinda deri Singapura ini ka negri lain melein- 
 kan Kumpani bri hadia tiga pulo rihu ringit dan kapada 
 Tomungong lima bias rihu ringit. Dan lagi ada per- 
 janjian Kumpani Ingris memhri belanjer kapada kita 
 pada sa hulan siribu tiga ratus ringit hesar dan kapada 
 Tomungong tuju ratus ringit ada-nia. Bermula ada 
 pemheiaran Kumpani Ingris iang tersibut pada sa bulan- 
 bulan itu saleggi ada siat Sultan sahaja ; maka sepen- 
 ingal Sultan anak chucha Sultan tiadala buleh mendapat 
 wang iang tersibut itu ada-nia. Dan leggi Kumpani 
 membri hadia kapada Sultan tiga pulo rihu ringit.' 
 
 Which is rendered as follows : — 
 
 ' This writing witnesseth that we, Sultan Hussain 
 Shah, son of Sultan Mahomed Shah, King of Johore and 
 Pahang, to wit, who is now in Singapore, acknowledge 
 by the writing aforesaid that we truly and of our own 
 pleasure make over the country of Singapore and its 
 government entirely to the English Company. More-
 
 204 HAKAYIT ABDULIA. 
 
 over, the Company bind themselves to us, the Sultan, 
 that should we desire to leave Singapore for another 
 country, that the Company shall give us thirty thousand 
 Spanish dollars, and to the Tomungong fifteen thousand 
 Spanish dollars. Further, the Company bind them- 
 selves to us to give us a monthly allowance of thirteen 
 hundred Spanish dollars, and to the Tomungong seven 
 hundred Spanish dollars. Moreover, the payments of 
 the English Company, as above stated, shall be made 
 monthly, and shall be for the lifetime of us the Sultan 
 only, and after us our offspring will not receive the same. 
 The Company will further give to us, by way of present, 
 thirty thousand Spanish dollars.' 
 
 After this agreement had been read, Mr. Crawfurd 
 explained it in Malay, and the Sultan assented and sealed 
 it, the Tomungong doing likewise. When the treaty had 
 thus been signed, twelve guns were fired from the top of 
 the hill — a sign of pleasure. So the Sultan and Tomun- 
 gong returned, and as the Sultan was going, he said to 
 Mr. Crawfurd, ' When will we get the money ? ' To 
 which he replied, that he could send for it at once. So 
 they returned to their homes. Then on the morrow a 
 servant of the Sultan, named Inchi Abu Putin, came to 
 get the amount ; and after it had been counted up, and 
 the debts of the Sultan to Mr. Raffles taken into con- 
 sideration, there remained to be given to the Sultan 
 20,000 dollars. This settled, the whole of the balance 
 was made over to Inchi Abu. The money arrived at the 
 Sultan's, and then only did he begin to reflect, and see 
 that he had cause for repentance, in his having made over 
 the settlement of Singapore. Henceforth the monthly 
 allowance of the Sultan was 1300 Spanish dollars, and 
 of the Tomungong 700 Spanish dollars. This continued 
 the same till the death of Sultan Hussain Shah in
 
 TREATY OF SINGAPORE. 
 
 20/ 
 
 Malacca. Praise be to God that I have been able to 
 
 say so ! 
 
 After this affair was settled Mr. Crawfurd ordered the 
 gong to be beaten round the town of Singapore and 
 Campong Glam, proclaiming to the inhabitants that the 
 laws and government of the place had been given over 
 to the English Company, and that the Sultan and 
 Tomungong no longer held sway, and that without the 
 concurrence of the police neither could move in any 
 matter. And when the Sultan heard the proclamation 
 by gong, he now understood the real effects, which were 
 as if a person's hands and feet had been tied— as the 
 Malays say, 'Bepent before, for afterwards repentance 
 comes too late.' " 
 
 In the treaty the word meniarahkan is used, the root 
 of which is srah, on the meaning of which I have com- 
 mented. It will be Observed that force is given to it 
 here by the addition of the word sakali — that is, wholly, 
 entirely, altogether, once and for all time to come. But 
 this would still not imply the right of the English to 
 give Singapore over to other nations, and I think this 
 is the light in which the treaty is looked upon by the 
 Malay chiefs themselves. 
 
 The detail of the transactions gives a good idea of 
 kindred dealings, such as Mundy's taking over Labium; 
 and while, on the whole, the end has been beneficial to all 
 parties, it does not entirely appear to be to the satisfac- 
 tion of our autobiographer, whose party would have 
 much greater power and advancement in a Mahomedan 
 kingdom. This is but natural, and we cannot blame 
 him for his political feelings. The regeneration of his 
 race seems to have been his leading passion. He had 
 the bias of a reformer, but not the energy.
 
 206 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 XXIII. 
 
 FLIGHT OF THE HAREM. 
 
 "About a month after this, at day -break, there came 
 twenty-seven women, who were both young and beauti- 
 ful, to the police-office, to lay their complaints. One 
 opened the clothes on her back to show the marks of the 
 rattan cane ; others had marks of having been hung up ; 
 others of burnings with pitch ; others complained of 
 being punished by fasting and nakedness. Some further 
 said that they had been burnt with pitch in such a part. 
 Others complained that several of their friends had been 
 ordered to be killed, from jealousy, the prince wanting to 
 make concubines of them. These and such others were 
 the complaints of the young girls at the police-office. 
 Mr. Crawfurd ordered them to go where they liked, as 
 now no one could touch them or interfere with them. 
 So each went on their w r ay : some went with the police- 
 men, some to the Klings, others to the Chinese, and a 
 few of them to the houses of the Europeans, just w T here- 
 ever they could get food and clothing. 
 
 Then, at two in the afternoon, the Sultan made his 
 appearance at the police-office to see Mr. Crawfurd ; and 
 when he arrived, Mr. Crawfurd received him and took 
 him to a seat. The Sultan now asked why he had let 
 loose all his female slaves ; adding, ' For they have all run 
 away from my house. They were mine, for I had an
 
 FLIGHT OF THE HAREM. 207 
 
 agreement with Mr. Raffles that the Company should 
 have no authority over them.' To this Mr. Crawfurd 
 replied, that he knew nothing of Mr. Raffles' engage- 
 ments with the Sultan, but that he had an order from 
 the chief authority in Bengal that on English ground 
 there should be no slaves, but free men only ; further, 
 should any one buy or sell such, he should be severely 
 punished. Likewise it was not right to punish mankind 
 by burning them with fire, or by beating them without 
 mercy. Again, he added, ' I have learnt that men have 
 been murdered in your court; but if I find the mur- 
 derers, I will have them killed also.' To this the 
 Sultan replied, that it was not fair to let his slaves 
 go. To this Mr. Crawfurd replied, that if he was dis- 
 satisfied, the Sultan could write to the authorities in 
 Bengal, or he could sail himself to Bengal to make 
 inquiries. It was not his pleasure, but the Company's. 
 When the Sultan heard this he was silent, and going to 
 his carriage, he returned without even saying good-bye. 
 
 About a month after this an order came from Bengal 
 to have all the streets put right, by having those 
 straightened which were crooked. So all were per- 
 fected till they came to Campong Glam, but to 
 straighten one of the streets here would take it into the 
 heart of the Sultan's court. So Mr. Crawfurd let the 
 Sultan know that the Company wished the street to be 
 carried so. But when the Sultan heard of it he was 
 dreadfully enraged, and would not let it be done. And 
 when Mr. Crawfurd saw this, he opened up the wall by 
 force. So the convicts set to to knock down the wall. 
 Thus the court was then made as we see it ; half on this 
 side of the street, half on the other. And when the 
 Sultan perceived that force was used, he restrained him- 
 self and said nothing, seeing that he no longer had 
 any power in Singapore. As the Malay proverb says,
 
 208 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 ' Man is afraid of a tiger because of its teeth ; so if it 
 be toothless, why should one be afraid of it ? ' So 
 Europeans now thought lightly of the Sultan. 
 
 At that time Mr. Crawfurd put the streets in order, 
 widening and levelling them ; and at the corner of each 
 he had a board put up with the name printed in 
 English. At this time convicts were first imported to 
 Singapore. These were employed to finish what had been 
 commenced by former Governors ; they also cleared the 
 hills of scrub. The roads, as we see them at present, were 
 all laid out by Mr. Crawfurd ; but since then they have 
 been widened. He also appropriated to himself a deal 
 of land near the Bazaar, on which are twenties of 
 shops, and which to this time are let for him by his 
 agent. 
 
 On looking at Mr. Crawfurd' s disposition, he was 
 impatient, and of a quick temper ; but in what he was 
 engaged he did slowly and not immediately. Further, it 
 could be perceived that he was a man of good parts, 
 clever and profound. Yet it was equally true that he 
 was much bent down by a love for the goods of this 
 world. His hand was not an open one, though he had 
 no small opinion of himself. Further, his impatience 
 prevented him from listening to long complaints, and he 
 did not care about investigating the circumstances of 
 the case. As sure as there was a plaint, he would cut it 
 short in the middle. On this account I have heard that 
 most people murmured and were dissatisfied, feeling 
 that they could not accept his decision with good-will, 
 but by force only."
 
 FLIGHT OF THE HAREM. 209 
 
 Here is a case of Solomon having got into the hands 
 of the Philistines, the leader of the Philistines being 
 John Crawfurd, Esq., F.R.S. At the same time, it is 
 to be perceived that the flight and distribution of the 
 concubines was not calculated to improve the morals 
 of the settlement, European, Chinese, and Kling. 
 
 The East India Company being originally founded 
 by Radicals, principally composed of London shop- 
 keepers, we here see the effects in the desecration of the 
 monarchical precincts. The concubines were dispersed 
 amongst the people, and the wall also of the temple is 
 broken down. There was always a floating idea amongst 
 the natives that the Company's government would not 
 stand long. We have seen it out. 
 
 While knocking down the Sultan's walls, Crawfurd, 
 by way of compensation, seems to have built up a row 
 of shops for himself in the most valuable part of the 
 town, which brought in a large revenue. As a matter 
 of course, a native would surmise that in his position it 
 was beneath him to pay for the land. It is a mistake 
 to think that they are not very critical. 
 
 I have read over the character given by Abdulla in 
 the last paragraph to a gentleman who used to meet 
 Mr. Crawfurd at the Anthropologial Society, of which 
 he was president, and he imagines it to be very correct. 
 
 The manuscript then proceeds to give a long disqui- 
 sition on his English pupils, which I have left untrans- 
 lated. The difficulties in attaining a critical knowledge 
 of the languages seems to have discouraged all who 
 attempted to do so. This Abdulla laments.
 
 210 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 XXIV. 
 
 CHRISTIAN CHAPEL VERSUS CHINESE JOSS HOUSE. 
 
 "I will now return to my own affairs.. I was en- 
 gaged for three years in teaching Malay to the young 
 English merchants and to new-comers, — but I have not 
 space to tell all their names, they were so numerous ; 
 yet I may mention a few of them, such as Messrs. 
 Boustead, Benjamin Butler, Sykes, Read, Paton, Terang- 
 tin (?), Ker, White, Magdano (?), Purvis, the two 
 Mestrings (?), Rogers, Martin, Carnie, Davison, Ham- 
 sen (?) ; indeed, these and hundreds of gentlemen that 
 I have taught, but whom I have forgot. Further, there 
 were of English women and their unmarried daughters 
 ten or twelve that I taught in Singapore. But in regard 
 to the gentlemen, they being merchants, all that they 
 required was to be able to speak enough for trading 
 purposes, or to read letters ; so they did not study 
 polite literature, nor the more difficult works, nor the 
 idiom of the language. So before they had washed or 
 bathed in the principles of the Malay languages, they 
 lost all as time flowed, till they could not tell how many 
 crooked alifs there were. 
 
 Such were my circumstances when a letter came to 
 me from Malacca, to wit, from the Rev. Messrs. Hum- 
 phries, Kyd, and Coolie (?), asking me to come to that 
 place, as there was not a moonshee there who could
 
 CHRISTIAN CHAPEL VERSUS CHINESE JOSS HOUSE. 211 
 
 teach English and Malay, and as there were Malay 
 writings and books which they wished to study. So 
 I answered them that I could not go to them, as I 
 had a great deal of work in hand in Singapore at this 
 time, but if they would wait a little I would come. Two 
 or three months after this, another letter came from 
 these gentlemen, begging of me to come, asking if I had 
 lost my good feelings for them, as I had been taught in 
 the college. Now there was no work in the college, yet I 
 would not come. Afterwards, however, because of my 
 good remembrances of Mr. Milne, I left my business in 
 Singapore and came to them at Malacca. So the gentle- 
 men got out all the Malay books that were piled up in 
 their presses from the time of Mr. Milne, and all the books 
 collected in former times, which they told me to arrange. 
 There were others that had been translated into English 
 by Mr. Kite ('?). After this Mr. Humphries desired to 
 study Malay, so I taught him for about a twelvemonth ; 
 he could then read a little, but he gave it up to study 
 Chinese. Then Mr. Kite studied Malay a little; 
 whilst Mr. Coolie did not study it at all, but Chinese only. 
 I was then put at the head of the printing department, 
 to attend to all the business there, for none of them 
 understood this. On account of these engagements I 
 could not leave Malacca, notwithstanding I had 
 numbers of letters from the merchants of Singapore, 
 earnestly calling me away. I told Mr. Humphries of 
 this ; but he would not let me go, telling me that he could 
 not get such another trustworthy person for the college 
 duties, and that if I went the work must come to a stand. 
 So he offered to make up my Singapore earnings. So 
 I remained translating English into Malay, teaching 
 them Malay, and attending to the printing. 
 
 Now regarding the English chapel, i.e. the church 
 at Malacca, the founder of it was Mr. Humphries, and
 
 212 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 the spot where it is built was originally called Kubun 
 Katik. This was near to my own house, and it was 
 held in my father's time by a Malay called Inchi Tahir, 
 who sold it to Tambi Mahomed Syed, then to Mahomed 
 Syed, then to Sheik Ally, an Arab who was khatib in 
 the Kling Mosque. Then, when Sheik Ally desired to 
 sell the place, I informed Mr. Humphries, letting him 
 know at the same time that a Chinaman had set his 
 heart on it, with the view of adding it to his Joss house. 
 So Mr. Humphries bought it at once for 400 Spanish 
 dollars. The place faced the Chinese Joss house, and 
 for this reason all the Chinese wished to have it. The 
 width of it was about twenty fathoms, the length ex- 
 ceeding this. 
 
 About two days after the purchase, Mr. Humphries 
 
 prepared to erect the chapel; and when the Chinese 
 
 heard this, their captain, with a number of them, came 
 
 to him to ask for the land, offering to give him a great 
 
 advance on the purchase-money, even to double. But 
 
 Mr. Humphries would not agree. Then on the morrow 
 
 the Chinese came again, offering to change plots in 
 
 another quarter, adding money to this; but he would 
 
 not give in. They were much grieved at this, as the 
 
 ground was exactly opposite their place of worship. This 
 
 became a great cause of trouble to them, for it was their 
 
 custom to have music and firing of crackers in any 
 
 quantity, with paper-burning and great uproar. So that 
 
 if this became an English church, to a certainty the 
 
 noises would be interfered with. 
 
 Now, it is the custom of the Chinese to place their 
 places of worship (literally idol houses) in the best 
 places, having their frontages towards China, so that if 
 houses are placed in their front, they of necessity act 
 as a screen. The Chinese faith is, that by Mr. Hum- 
 phries' chapel being in front of their place of worship,
 
 CHRISTIAN CHAPEL VERSUS CHINESE JOSS HOUSE. 213 
 
 theirs became destroyed. On this account, all those 
 Chinese that were natives of China became persuaded 
 that they could no longer prosper in Malacca. Yet all 
 the country -born Chinese have become rich; so this 
 proves the persuasion to be wrong, and I have heard 
 themselves say so. 
 
 So the place was cleared of the trees, and a house 
 erected of the same style as Mr. Milne's college. And when 
 they were about to set up the door, they called together all 
 the principal people of Malacca, who put money under 
 the sill. This done, Mr. Humphries named the house, the 
 Malacca Chapel. After this, all the principal people, as 
 well as the Governor, with the ladies (literally women), 
 came there to worship on the evenings of Mondays. This 
 became an established custom ; and on Sundays, at eight 
 in the morning, all the Chinese children that were being 
 taught at the college, together with the Chinese converts 
 (literally who had become English), assembled and re- 
 mained there till nine, and again from ten to twelve. Thru 
 at one they went to the large church which stands in 
 the fort. After this, from three to four, all the country- 
 born Dutch, male and female, went to the chapel ; also 
 on the Monday nights, at seven, all the English and 
 Dutch came to it. Also, when repairs were being made 
 to the large church, all went to the chapel instead. 
 Now, until this chapel had been built, no European's 
 carriage had ever entered this quarter of the town : now 
 there were twenties choking the street. This stopped the 
 way, which annoyed the Chinese, as they were offended 
 because (at the time of chapel prayers) they were not 
 allowed to make the usual noises in their Joss house 
 opposite, as policemen were stationed to prevent people 
 going that way, nor to speak loud, whether during the 
 day or the night. 
 
 After a while Mr. Humphries returned to Europe,
 
 214 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 leaving Messrs. Kite and Coolie. The Malay work 
 and printing in the college now lessened, as they gave 
 their attention to the Chinese language only. Other- 
 wise they taught the Chinese children English and 
 Chinese. So I asked leave to return to the Straits, and 
 true enough they let me go, but not willingly, for they 
 wished me to remain for good in the College ; but I told 
 them that if they would write to me, should I be much 
 required, that I would return. So I set sail and returned 
 to Singapore ; and when I arrived, the merchants again 
 came to me to learn Malay. So I set to work. I now 
 learned that Mr. Crawfurd had returned to Europe, and 
 that Mr. Prince (?) held his place ; but he also soon left, 
 and was replaced by Mr. Murchison. Again there came 
 Mr. Presgrave, who had a limping gait ; after him came 
 Mr. Bonham, who became chief of the three settle- 
 ments. Mr. Wingrove then became head of the police ; 
 and after Mr. "Wingrove had sailed, he was succeeded 
 by Mr. Church. After him came Captain Ferrier. He 
 again was succeeded by Major Low, who now holds office 
 as police magistrate. The latter came from Pulo 
 Penang, the former taking his place as magistrate at 
 Sabrang Prye (Province Wellesley). After this, by the 
 grace of God, Singapore was highly prosperous, multi- 
 tudes coming and going without stoppage. The streets 
 and lanes had all been made and kept in repair; the 
 forests had been cleared by the Company's slaves 
 (meaning here convicts)." 
 
 Abdulla gives the names of several of the pioneer 
 merchants of Singapore, men highly esteemed for their 
 probity and enterprise, and one or two of whom have 
 since become well known in the extensive trade of 
 England and China.
 
 CHRISTIAN CHAPEL VERSUS CHINESE JOSS HOUSE. 215 
 
 His allusion to the letter alif indicates, however, how 
 little Abdulla thought of their Malay acquirements, alif 
 being the only straight letter in the Malay alphabet. 
 
 That the new missionaries should be so entirely 
 dependent on him, shows at what a low ebb education 
 had been in the renowned city of Malacca. The in- 
 trusion of the missionaries as regards the Chinese temple 
 appears to me to have been not only injudicious, but, 
 from Abdulla's account, also to have been unnecessary. 
 They, no doubt, would call it chivalrous to thus beard 
 the Hon in this den, but there was no credit in this 
 apparent magnanimity, as they had the police and 
 authorities at their back to cow the Chinese, and beat 
 them down. The loud noise of the Chinese in their 
 worship was a matter of complaint, and it is curious 
 to note that the constant complaint of Christian ministers 
 against their own people, was that they were too silent. 
 It is a fact that all the time I was in India I never heard 
 a psalm sung. When there was a barrel-organ, it would 
 do duty ; and where not, the clerk and people sat silent. 
 I speak of a quarter of a century ago ; I am not aware 
 what is the case now. 
 
 I am reminded of the case of Missionary Sumner at 
 Macao. He met his fellow-Christians carrying the host ; 
 but, contrary to the custom of his fellow-Christians, 
 though belonging to the opposite sect, he would neither 
 turn into a cross street nor take off his hat, so he was 
 knocked down and carried off to jail, where he was kept 
 starving by way of penance. Captain, now Admiral, 
 Keppel then came to his rescue, shooting the jailor dead 
 in the mMe. Keppel did quite right, even though the 
 accident occurred; but a little Christian forbearance on 
 the part of Sumner would have been more laudable. 
 
 Thus, though my fellow Protestants in the far East 
 would not sing psalms, they were always a church 
 militant in the true sense of the term.
 
 216 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 XXV. 
 
 STEAM VESSELS FIRST HEARD OF. 
 
 "About this time there came a merchant called Max- 
 well. He first stopped at the police-office, and I taught 
 him Malay, and he was for some time engaged so. It 
 was he who built the present court-house, which the 
 Company rented of him. After this Mr. Church bought 
 it. Europeans now began to build brick houses in the 
 plain towards Campong Glam, which had been under 
 brushwood, but now was cleared. The merchants at this 
 time had great profits, because tortoiseshell had risen 
 in value in Europe ; the price in Singapore was 1200 
 dollars a pikal and more. The traders were thus great 
 gainers. The country-born Chinese of Malacca had 
 also grown rich. In this year the English first began to 
 buy gambier and antimony (batu Sarawak) and dragon's 
 blood. All these were sent to Europe, and in exchange 
 there came different kinds of goods, such as flowered 
 satins, glass utensils, plates and cups of divers forms, of 
 new styles never before seen. In this year also we first 
 heard of steam vessels about to come out to Singapore. 
 We had heard a rumour about such things previously, 
 but to most of the people it was like the news given in 
 history — the news had the appearance of nothingness. 
 On this account I did not believe it, nor did any one else 
 receive it in his understanding. As the Malays say, to
 
 STEAM VESSELS FIRST HEARD OF. 217 
 
 hear it is not to receive it. But now a picture of a 
 steamship came to Singapore, and there were also in 
 the place men of trust who had sailed in them, and 
 they told me. On this account I now believed true 
 enough, but it was the belief of mind only— I had not 
 seen them, nor could I conceive their actual appearance. 
 It is also true that I dilated to my neighbours on the 
 skill and ingenuity of the Europeans in all things, that I 
 had seen or heard from Englishmen of standing; but 
 when I came to the steamship, they fell in a rage at me, 
 and wrangled with me so as to knock me over. Others 
 accused me of always foisting up the English and telling 
 lies. Others found fault with me for speaking so much 
 about it. If I had ventured to speak to them of gas 
 burning without a wick or oil in thousands and thou- 
 sands of houses in England, and that waggons ran by 
 steam at a rate of twenties of miles to the hour, and that 
 there was a road under the earth nine hundred feet long 
 in London, over which a river flowed with twenties of 
 ships sailing thereon, and under which horse-carriages 
 and men went and came ; also that a person had made a 
 patongC?) so clever at playing, that a thousand people 
 could not withstand it ; again, that there is a species of 
 bird which can carry up people into the ah', beside many 
 other miracles which I have heard of ; but were I even to 
 mention them to the Malays, they would certainly shut 
 then- ears and turn away their faces, calling me a big bear. 
 But let this subject alone— there are those who will not 
 believe that there are lions in the world, and so they 
 wrangle at what I tell them. But when the lions are 
 brought from other countries, they will be forced to admit 
 that I am right and that they are wrong. 
 
 Again, I have had to bear a great deal of opposition 
 from these people regarding things that I have learnt 
 from scientific men, who have competent knowledge of
 
 218 HAEAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 the geography of the world, which they say is truly 
 round, and which I have repeated to them ; and I have 
 especially been answered, that such a fact could not be 
 believed, for such a thing was never heard of before, nor 
 have our ancestors informed us of it. I showed them 
 numbers of signs and proofs that the world was round, 
 yet they would not believe me. Each and every one talked 
 about it as they liked, some saying it was four-cornered, 
 others seven. To this I replied, ' Have not the white men's 
 ships gone round the world numbers of times ? ' But 
 this also they would not believe ; adding, 'How could they 
 do this ; for is not the hill of Kaf in the way, and various 
 kinds of mountains and dark seas ? ' Then, again, about 
 the obscuring of the sun and the moon I had constant 
 arguments, for they spoke as they liked. Some said the 
 eclipse of the moon was owing to a snake eating it; 
 others, it was because of the great sins of mankind — 
 because of these God darkened the world to make us 
 reflect. Others, again, said that the moon was sick. 
 The origination of this idea was because the word ruh 
 (spirit) means, in the language of Hindostan, ' snake.' 
 Thus this foolish notion has attached itself to the 
 Malays, who say (at an eclipse) the moon is eaten up 
 by the ruh, which they translate into ular or snake. 
 Others say that the moon has fallen into a sea of mud, 
 and other such absurdities. Thus I have noticed in Malay 
 countries, during eclipses, some make great noises, beating 
 gongs and firing guns in order to let the snake hear, and 
 to frighten it from the moon. I have also seen men 
 and women screeching to the snake to let go the moon. 
 I have further observed in the interior of Malacca people 
 striking each other's nails ; and when I asked the meaning 
 of this, they told me it was a sound that would reach 
 the sky. This made me laugh beyond endurance at their 
 great absurdities. I tried to explain to them that the
 
 STEAM VESSELS FIRST HEARD OF. 219 
 
 cause of an eclipse of the sun was in the moon being in 
 a direct line between the earth and the sun, thus the 
 sun became overshadowed ; so also an eclipse of the 
 moon was owing to the earth itself being between it 
 and the sun, thus the earth overshadowed it. The eclipse 
 might thus be part or full. But my explanations were 
 like a pot of fresh water poured into the sea, it also 
 became salt, and my instruction had no result. 
 
 Moreover, the Chinese have a notion that there is a 
 dog in the sky, which is chained ; but when it gets loose, 
 it sets off to eat the moon. Again, half of the Siamese 
 say that the sun is being married to the moon, but the 
 latter dislikes the junction, and so runs away, and the 
 sun after her, and as he snatches her it becomes dark. 
 The Hindoos say a snake swallows it. Each race thus 
 has its notion and peculiar absurdity." 
 
 Abdulla was no doubt well coached up in the wonders 
 of Europe, though he never was there. It is amusing to 
 read his account of them, as he had learned from hear- 
 say. After all, seeing is believing. Under the circum- 
 stances, it must have indeed been a very difficult puzzle 
 to select what to believe and what not to believe. To 
 teU a native that the English candles burnt without 
 wicks would indeed be a greater wonder to them than 
 the bird which carried people up into the air. In the 
 latter, I think he alludes to the flying machine— a scheme 
 of an enthusiastic aeronaut, which at that time had 
 woodcuts representing it in all the papers. This 
 machine had somewhat the form of a bird with spread 
 out win^s worked by steam ! But immense progress has 
 taken place since the days of Abdulla. Steam by sea 
 and rail, with the electric telegraph, while favouring
 
 220 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 intercourse, has dispelled much ignorance. What he 
 means by the patong I cannot make out — there may be 
 some miscopying in the manuscript. 
 
 The sphericity of the world was always a favourite 
 topic with Abdulla — the more so as he had apprehended 
 the theory, a thing not concurred in by his countrymen. 
 His account of the native fears of, and then clamours 
 at, eclipses is correct, as I have myself witnessed. He 
 appears to have been well instructed in this subject by 
 the missionaries, whose principle had been to break 
 down native superstition by illustrating the true opera- 
 tions of nature. The spiritists of Europe and America 
 would now seem to require the same curriculum, or is 
 there a reaction against modern materialism? Ignorance, 
 however, will always be a match for science, there being 
 so many vested interests in it, whether religious or 
 philosophical.
 
 ( 221 ) 
 
 XXVI. 
 
 THE DOCTRINE OF FREE WILL. 
 
 " There now came a letter from Mr. Coolie from 
 Malacca, telling me that Mr. Kite had sailed for Europe, 
 and that he himself had married in the place, and 
 Mr. Hughes was expected to come, so that I was wanted 
 immediately, as there was a great deal of work at the 
 college. I wrote, in reply, that I was very much 
 engaged at Singapore, but when Mr. Hughes had come 
 I would be with them. At Malacca in this year great 
 numbers of children of all races died. This was from 
 small-pox. Thousands died of this disease. It is true 
 that the Government ordered them to be inoculated, 
 which many availed themselves of, but because of its 
 not being properly done, the disease on many fell the 
 heavier — all dying. Numbers would not be inoculated, 
 as it had never been done by their ancestors, and they 
 asked, Did not the sickness make the sickness ? Of these 
 also numbers died. Others, again, did not believe in 
 inoculation, saying, that if the children had arrived at 
 their time they would die whether or not. Thus man- 
 kind are divided by their various opinions, one saying 
 this way, the other the other way. But to my notion 
 it is not right for mankind to forsake the doctrine of free 
 will, for God made free will incumbent on His people to 
 hold it. Also, each thing is made by God, as of one for
 
 222 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 another. God made the sickness. But he also made an 
 antidote; so when one fell sick it became incumbent 
 on that one to use his free will — that is, to seek medicine, 
 or some other mode of obtaining a cure. Now, supposing 
 one had fallen sick, and he does nothing because he says 
 God had brought the sickness, so He can cure him ; does 
 not this person forsake his free will, and thus surely 
 destroy himself and mankind by his conduct and views ? 
 At that time every house in Malacca was wailing because 
 of its children or grandchildren. 
 
 After a while news came to Singapore that Mr. Coolie 
 was very sick at Malacca, and six days after this further 
 news arrived that he had sailed for Singapore for change 
 of air, but that he had died between Moar Hill and Batu 
 Pahat : again, that the vessel had been becalmed for 
 three or four days, so that they had to throw his body 
 overboard." 
 
 This translation enunciates doctrines that are at 
 least popularly supposed to be contrary to one of the 
 main features of Mahomedanism, viz. the belief in fate, 
 or predestination, but it will be seen that there are 
 differences of opinion on this point amongst Mahomedans, 
 as well as amongst other creeds. I can fancy Abdulla 
 
 having many a tough argument with Miss , the 
 
 Calvinistic missionary lady in the far East, on this 
 subject, when he brought out views on free will so much 
 opposed to hers, as well as to those of the majority of his 
 own creed. This lady remained several years instructing 
 Malay girls in the language, literature, and accomplish- 
 ments of the Scotch, till her ducklings took to the water, 
 got beyond her control, and misbehaved themselves. 
 They had been educated above their station, and so 
 despised their countrymen.
 
 THE DOCTRINE OF FREE WILL. 
 
 223 
 
 The doctrine of fate, as opposed to free will, takes 
 various forms, according to the position and bias of the 
 person. If a Malay is to be hung, he will bear the 
 punishment with equanimity, because it was his fate. If 
 a Calvinist sees a man devoured, he will remark, that it 
 was to be, God had fore-ordained it ; if a man is shot, a 
 Lutheran will also say that " every bullet has its billet." 
 Lane* on this subject remarks, that "the belief in 
 fate and destiny exercises a most powerful influence 
 upon the actions and character of the Muslims." " Fate 
 respects the decrees of God in a general sense ; destiny, 
 the particular application of those decrees; " "but they 
 are divided as to whether these are absolute and un- 
 changeable, or admitting of alteration." He continues : 
 "Many doctors have argued that destiny only respects 
 the final state of a certain portion of men (believers and 
 unbelievers), and that in general man is endowed with 
 free will, which he should exercise according to the laws 
 of God and his own conscience and judgment, praying to 
 God for blessing on his endeavours, or imploring the 
 intercession of the Prophet, or of any of .the saints in 
 his favour, and propitiating them by offering alms or 
 sacrifices in their names." " Again, the doctrine of the 
 Koran, and the traditions respecting the decrees of 
 God, or fate and destiny, appears, however, to be that 
 they are altogether absolute and unchangeable, written 
 in the beginning of the Creation on the preserved Tablet 
 in heaven, that God predestined every event and action, 
 evil as well as good." Again, " But still it must be held 
 that He hath not predestined the will, though he some- 
 times inclines it to good, and the devil sometimes in- 
 clines it to evil." Again, " Evil actions or intentions only 
 increase our misery, if we are unbelievers or irreligious, 
 for the Muslim' holds that he is to be admitted into 
 
 * Modern Egyptians.
 
 224 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 heaven only by the mercy of God on account of bis faith, 
 and to be rewarded in proportion to his good works." 
 Here then we have, amongst Mahomedans, the battle 
 between fa ith and good works also. 
 
 Lane continues : "A companion asked, ' Prophet of 
 God, inform me respecting charms, and the medicines 
 which I swallow, and the shields which I make use of 
 for protection, whether they prevent any of the orders 
 of God.' Mahomed answered, ' These also are by the 
 order of God. There is medicine for every pain : thus 
 when the medicine reaches the pain, it is cured by the 
 order of God.' " 
 
 Thus the Mahomedans, enclosed within their religion, 
 have an intuitive perception of the true laws of nature, 
 a faculty given to all. Their constitution being apathetic 
 in the enervating climates in which they mostly live, 
 inclines them to resignation. Their poet therefore 
 says — 
 
 " Oh, thcra who fearest thy fate, be at ease : commit thy offences unto 
 Him who spreads ont the earth. 
 For what is predestined cannot be cancelled ; and thon art secure from 
 everything that is not predestined." 
 
 A comfortable solace at the eve of battle ; how many 
 a soldier takes this to himself, and then presses forward.
 
 ( 225 ) 
 
 XXVII. 
 
 THE FRIENDLY LIEUTENANT. 
 
 " On this year there came a vessel from Europe to 
 Singapore, at which it remained for four months. Its 
 duty was to traverse the seas near Singapore and sound 
 the channels. The vessel touched at every island for a 
 day or two, marking in the charts all the rocks, banks, 
 and passages, then going every ten or fifteen days to 
 Singapore, taking in provisions and water, and then 
 going out again. One day I met the lieutenant of the 
 vessel, when I was so bold as to ask him as to the 
 business of his ship stopping so long here, going out and 
 in ; and when he heard what I said, he gloomed for a 
 moment, and then inquired if I was a merchant or an 
 Arab, when I told him how I made my living, as well 
 as about my country. He now smiled, and said it was 
 right that I should know the English, for for four 
 months he had been coming and going, and no one 
 asked him about his object. He now explained that the 
 vessel was in the public service, sent out to survey 
 straits, passages, seas, islands, and banks ; the depths 
 and sites of the shoals ; the shoals themselves and their 
 channels, so that vessels might go through them. He 
 added, ' We do this so that charts may be constructed 
 for the use of ships navigating these waters. The charts 
 are engraved in Europe, and the sheets sold.' I now 
 
 Q
 
 226 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 began to understand the object of his duty, and I was 
 astonished to see the energy of the white man in examin- 
 ing the seas with their islands, and the sums of money 
 that the work would cost. 
 
 From that day the lieutenant was friendly with me, 
 and stopped as he was passing my house daily ; and if I 
 was not there, he searched me out elsewhere. I perceived 
 that he was of an amiable disposition, and withal clever, 
 not in any way like the usual class of sailors, rough, 
 wicked, and drunken ; but this one was intelligent and 
 learned in regard to astronomy, eclipses, trigonometrical 
 survey, and the heights of hills. The name of this 
 young gentleman was Mr. Smith. He walked alongside 
 of me making inquiries about the state of the country, 
 its origin, also of Malacca, their princes, as to how the 
 island became settled, and such like ; he added that he 
 would like well, if his captain would let him go, so that 
 he could remain with me, that he might study Malay, 
 and understand all the above things. Again, on the 
 morrow he brought me a present of a silver watch, 
 saying that it was a token of remembrance, as he was 
 about to sail for good to Europe. And when I heard this 
 I was much touched, because of his going to sail ; so I 
 at once opened my box, and taking out my damasked 
 kris which I wore, I gave it to him, saying, ' This is a 
 token from me to you ; here are also two Samarang 
 mats, worked with large flowers.' When he got these he 
 did not know what to make of himself, he was so 
 delighted ; he then grasped my hands and said, ' If you 
 are truly my friend, let me know their price.' I then 
 replied, that when I first bought the kris it cost me 
 ten dollars, but after this that I had it polished, and 
 put right. When he heard this, he opened his purse 
 and gave me twenty dollars ; but I gave the money back 
 again to him, telling him that I did not part with the kris
 
 THE FRIENDLY LIEUTENANT. 227 
 
 for money, but for friendship's sake only — ' You gave me 
 the watch for me to wear, so I give you the krifl to wear 
 also.' So he took the money and was prevailed on for 
 a moment, and then exclaiming, ' Oh, for four months 
 here of your acquaintance, how much would I have not 
 gained ! ' He now appeared as one in deep grief, for he 
 did not know what to give me. So I said, ' My friend, 
 do not be grieved ; if we live we may meet again.' So 
 he was silent for a while, as he cared not to part. He 
 had come to me at eleven and had remained till two. 
 At length he took me by the hand, and said, 'Good- 
 bye,' which in our language means ' salamat tingal.' So 
 1 accompanied him to the vessel, and on the evening he 
 sailed. Of such characters the Malays have a proverb, 
 ' If a ruby falls into a hole its splendour is not lost.' 
 So it is with a good man : his looks may not be good, but 
 his heart is." 
 
 In the above narrative it will be noted that the native 
 opinion of our sailors is not very complimentary, yet in 
 this young gentleman, apparently one of Captain Daniel 
 Boss's officers, he found a most amiable acquaintance. 
 This would be in the year 1827, as I see by Ross's 
 charts of the Straits, much of whose work I revised in 
 1845. Abdulla would now be thirty years of age.
 
 228 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 XXVIII. 
 
 THE Q RE AT FIRE. 
 
 " I now return to my own affairs, while I was in Singa- 
 pore, after I had heard of the death of Mr. Coolie. 
 The letters that I received from Malacca increased, as 
 there was no one at the college ; so I felt that I must 
 go. But by God's will I was taken with remittent fever of 
 a virulent kind ; so much so that I could not even bear 
 the smell of rice, neither could I raise my head. I had 
 had all ready, and was only waiting for a vessel to carry 
 me. I was at that time living in a house in the 
 Merchants' Quarter, and it was about the Chinese New 
 Year, and on the 13th night of the month, when the 
 children were busily engaged in playing with paper 
 horses, — half of the Chinese amusing themselves, and 
 half making great noises with their musical instru- 
 ments. It was just about half-past seven, when a 
 number of people were seen to be running and crying 
 out, ' Fire ! fire ! ' Being sick, I was in a disturbed sleep, so 
 I lifted my head from the pillow, when I saw out of the 
 window that there was the glare of fire, with the sparks 
 falling thickly. This startled me, as one who had not 
 collected his senses ; so I ran to the window, and with 
 the clothes and coat fastened to my body, I bolted down 
 the stairs, leaving all my tools, boxes, clothes, writing- 
 desks, with other choice things which I had brought
 
 THE GREAT FIRE. 229 
 
 from the Chinese junks, with eight baskets of sweet 
 oranges, Mr. Baffles' certificates, a great many books 
 and letters, also hard cash in my box, 150 dollars, — all 
 these I left. Again, I was at that time almost senseless, 
 nor could I recollect all the things ; for I was so panic- 
 struck by the fire, which rose up like a hill with dreadful 
 sound, booming like a hurricane. I rushed forward and 
 fell below, not feeling that my sickness still increased. 
 But shortly I was able to run again, for I saw the fire 
 would be soon upon 'me and my house. It was at this 
 moment that I first thought of my papers, boxes, clothes, 
 and such like ; so I ran back to ascend the house, but now 
 an adjacent house was blown up with gunpowder with the 
 noise of thunder. This threw up all the stones, posts, 
 bales of piece goods and roof, the house falling down in 
 all directions. So I ran, drawing long breaths in a 
 terrible state of mind, knowing what ill luck had beset 
 me. 
 
 Seeing the fire striding forward, 
 
 I felt as the life had gone out of me. 
 
 The houses and tbeir contents were consumed 
 
 As a chicken carried off by a vulture, 
 
 And all the houses are levelled. 
 
 By reason of the heat of the fire the eyes cannot be opened ; 
 
 The roarings of the element resound with a din ; 
 
 The joints of the limbs become feeble ; 
 
 Our clothes burn like paper, 
 
 Our oranges go off like crackers. 
 
 Assisters came quickly, 
 
 Removing the goods with rapidity. 
 
 The dollars melt like tin, 
 
 And run in liquid to the foundations ; 
 
 Their whereabouts are not to be found, 
 
 As the molten leads are mixed with them. 
 
 And when I perceived the position I was in, I was 
 appalled and nearly fainting in the middle of the street, 
 my body was so weakened from sickness, and more 
 especially from fright. I then felt the pocket of my 
 coat, where I found a biscuit and a pencil. I ate the
 
 230 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 biscuit there and then, for I had had nothing for several 
 days, owing to the power of the fever. So I ran to the 
 middle of the crossing, where I perceived a package of 
 China paper, enclosing ink. So I took the paper, and, 
 canying it here and there, by God's help the fever and 
 sickness left me, owing to the fright I had got, and this 
 without using any medicine. Then all that I saw, 
 heard, or was made aware of, or what I felt in the 
 clamour of the fire, I wrote on the paper ; and I com- 
 posed a poem from the beginning of the Chinese New 
 Year festivals until they were put an end to by the fire, 
 and from thence till they began to rebuild. This poem is 
 well known to all Singaporeans and Malakites, and which 
 I named ' Singapore Burnings.' And at that time I saw 
 many coveted goods and merchandise in the middle of 
 the streets, which people had thrown out like rubbish. 
 Some people stole, others were stolen from ; some broke 
 into houses, and others had their premises broken into ; 
 some beat, and others were beaten ; some cried, others 
 laughed. If it were opium, it was in the gutters of the 
 street ; if it were spirits, it was trickling down to the 
 sea ; so that the men of the sea got drunk. All this I 
 have related in my poem. 
 
 Moreover, I had true pleasure in composing the 
 poem to the last leaf, and that too was finished by 
 the grace of God in His providence over His slaves. 
 And I now offer up thousands of thanks to Him for 
 guarding my life in the great disaster. I now engaged 
 my mind in composing the poem, with the view that the 
 subject might be known to future generations ; the 
 circumstances connected with which I have felt. How 
 many are the bitternesses and sweetnesses of the world ; 
 how many storms and waves on the sea of life are there 
 not in this world; how many wonders were seen in Singa- 
 pore while I was stopping there, in my desire to see the
 
 THE GREAT FTRE. *° x 
 
 completion of the houses that had been burnt, that I 
 might have them in my poem. 
 
 Two months after this I returned to Malacca. This 
 was owing to my getting twenties of letters from my 
 wife; she having been put to the greatest anxiety by 
 people telling her that I was so sick when the fire took 
 place, that I could not get away from it-so hey 
 remained in deep grief. I had been only a month m 
 Malacca when the English came and took .it. over again 
 from the Dutch. This was in the year of the Messiah 
 1823. Bencoolen was given up instead of it. It was now 
 only that I saw all the races in Malacca truly joyful, 
 they having by this time fully tasted the bitters of he 
 Dutch government. When the Dutch took over the 
 country (in 1818) the people then were delighted but 
 now, having felt the crushing tread of the HoUanders, 
 they began to like the government of the Lnghsn. 
 
 The great fire of Singapore will be long remembered ; 
 but I think Abdulla has mistaken the date. Fires have 
 been numerous, and the only one that I saw ^nearly 
 equalling this was that of Campong Glam, in 1847, or 
 thereabouts, when the whole native town was destroyed. 
 Abdulla's poetry on the occasion has been found to be 
 untranslatable into English metre. On this occasion 
 he has not had a lady to inspire his muse. His sang- 
 froid in the confusion, and under his fever, is amusing 
 Bv his own account he was a true Times reporter. That 
 he should have been so long sick without his wife coming 
 to see him from a distance of only 120 miles is a curious 
 illustration of native habits. Caste prejudices, and their 
 power, must be enormous, more than Europeans can 
 estimate, for they were not unaffectionate, as will here- 
 after be shown.
 
 232 HAKA.YIT ABDULLA. 
 
 XXIX. 
 
 ENGLISH JUSTICE. 
 
 "To proceed. I had remained some time in Malacca 
 and then returned to Singapore, and engaged in my 
 usual avocations. I then learned that Mr. Prince had 
 returned to Europe, and that Mr. Murchison had taken 
 his place. 
 
 At this time they commenced to repair all the bridges 
 in Singapore, — now using bricks instead of beams and 
 planks. And now also lawsuits and criminal proceedings 
 were removed to the court of the three settlements, i.e., 
 Singapore, Malacca, and Penang. People also first 
 came to hear of grand and petty juries, consisting of 
 twenty-four and twelve members respectively ; the 
 former sitting on the right hand, and the other on the 
 left of the judge, hearing the plaints and evidence. These 
 latter were written down by the judge, and then at com- 
 pletion were read over in public to the jury. Then in 
 regard to greater cases, such as sentence of death or 
 transportation to Bombay, or other foreign places, these, 
 and such like, were taken up by the grand jury ; and 
 they alone considered and settled as to the propriety of 
 hanging or transporting. But if the petty jury should 
 be divided, it was incumbent on the judge to detain 
 them till they had all agreed — and not till then would 
 the judge decree punishment. Further, it was a regula-
 
 ENGLISH JUSTICE. 
 
 233 
 
 tion that all the jurymen be of good credit, shrewd and 
 experienced in the ways of mankind. They also had to 
 swear, in the presence of the judge, to act faithfully ; 
 then only would the judge allow their proceeding. But 
 in regard to smaller affairs, such as debts and debtors, 
 disturbances, and so forth, the plaints were read to the 
 petty jury, and the same method of procedure was 
 followed, the judge asking them if they had agreed ; but if 
 disagreed, then he ordered them to find a verdict, and 
 not till then would he decree judgment on the defaulters. 
 The name of the judge was Tuan Malcolm (Sir 
 Benjamin Malcolm), and that of his vizier (registrar), 
 Tuan Kerr, Esquire (Mr. Kerr). And at that time I 
 first saw a man hung ; for before the judge came, where 
 crimes of a nature deserving death were committed, the 
 perpetrators were sent to other countries, where they 
 were put to death. But to my idea this was not right, 
 for this was not seen by the population amongst whom 
 the crime was committed, and thus evil doers were not 
 restrained by fear, for they doubted if they would be 
 hung for their deeds ; they would forget in time. When 
 people were hung, either at Malacca or Singapore, 
 thousands went to see them ; when some cried from 
 fright, others shook to their very bones at the sight; 
 many also took caution to themselves, not forgetting it 
 for their lifetime. This was an example of the wicked 
 getting their deserts. Now, I have perceived since people 
 have been hung several times in Malacca and Singapore, 
 amoks, murders, and piracies have lessened,— just in the 
 same manner as when you see heavy squalls, thunder 
 and lightning, that these being in truth dangerous and 
 frightful, but they clear the atmosphere, carrying off all 
 bad vapours, from which proceed sicknesses : thus come 
 good health and tranquillity to mankind."
 
 234 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 The Mr. Murchison mentioned was brother of Sir 
 Roderick, well-known in scientific circles. 
 
 Abdulla's description of English law proceedings is 
 correct in principle, though not in detail ; he apparently 
 had not been able to arrive at the precise functions of 
 grand and petty juries, so he has assumed what the 
 names would naturally suggest. He seems, however, to 
 have thoroughly appreciated the beneficent institution in 
 contradistinction to the arbitrary and uncontrolled pro- 
 ceedings of native autocrats and petty tyrants, whose 
 despotism he alternately feared, hated, and despised, 
 and the condition of whose subjects he lamented. 
 
 His concluding remarks are excellent, and his philo- 
 sophy admirable. The population of the tropics are 
 akin to their climate, — generally calm, listless, and 
 dreamy, — but these amoks intermittently, like Sumatra 
 squalls, burst forth and bear down all before them. Yet, 
 like the 6quall, the frenzied amoker has but a short career, 
 for he is shot down like a mad dog, and, the ill vapours 
 of the social atmosphere having been purged, tranquillity 
 reigns again.
 
 ( 235 ) 
 
 XXX. 
 
 ABDULLA'S ESTIMATE OF THE NEW MISSIONARIES. 
 
 "Now, I had been about nine months in Singapore, 
 when there came a letter from Mr. Hughes in Malacca, 
 calling me there, for he wanted to learn Malay. At first 
 I got his letter and replied that I was very much 
 engaged at this time, but, by the grace of God, that 
 in one or two months I might get away ; but in other 
 ten days there came another letter urgently asking my 
 return, for there was neither a Malay nor a country- 
 born person who could speak English, nor who could 
 explain himself. For this reason I returned to Malacca, 
 and took duty at the college. Mr. Hughes was a new 
 comer, and his custom was to consult me in everything, 
 whether it related to himself or to the college; for I 
 knew all the old people before his time, this is why he 
 left all to me. 
 
 Now I soon perceived that Mr. Hughes had not the 
 tone of a clergyman ; that is, in his walk, appearance, 
 and non-culture, he had none of the polish of Mr. Milne 
 or Dr. Morrison ; but he had an excellent disposition, — 
 he had good sense and a kind expression. When he 
 spoke he was always smiling. He was liberal and 
 enlightened; but he had a poor memory. He wore 
 spectacles, his education and qualifications were not 
 equal to the missionaries that had gone before him; 
 neither was he diligent in work, but good at being
 
 236 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 respectful ; so, though it is true he learnt Malay, both 
 in writing and speaking, yet he never acquired the tone, 
 so that his meaning could not even be guessed. Also it 
 is true that he could read letters, as well as history, but 
 just as Malays do. If you asked him the meaning, he 
 did not know. This was because of his very poor memory 
 — what he learnt to-day he forgot on the morrow. 
 
 I was thus close with him in his studies for eighteen 
 months. I also learnt English from him daily, as I 
 thought to be able to translate for myself. For if I 
 had been competent to do this, it would have been of 
 great service to me, for there are many things for 
 which the Malays knew no word. On this account many 
 Malays study Arabic grammar, and when they find it 
 difficult, they give it up ; for it is extremely complex, so 
 much so, that of 1000 Malay students, only one or two 
 master it, and that with difficulty, for the Arabic 
 language is a very comprehensive one, — not that the 
 glossary in itself is difficult, but the ramifications of its 
 etymology. So, to my idea, if there were a grammar of 
 the Malay language, would it not be well to teach it to 
 the children in the Malay schools. 
 
 Now. as to what I would wish about a Malay grammar, 
 it is not such as has exemplification in the Dutch trans- 
 lation of St. Matthew into Malay, which is hundreds of 
 years old, and which Mr. Kabonin (?) copied. In this 
 translation the English, Latin, and other idioms are 
 used in Malay in a most perplexing manner, which is 
 most obnoxious to the genius of the language ; it is just 
 like one digging thorns, which is most treacherous and 
 vicious, and so forth. I perceived in the old Dutch 
 translation of the Gospel, that in each place they put 
 the times that had gone, because they appeared to think 
 that they were the same ; but they did not know how 
 many kinds of words are not understood. I also perceived
 
 abdulla's estimate of the new missionaries. 237 
 
 in their translation of the Gospel of St. John made by 
 English gentlemen, who call themselves competent in 
 the Malay language, the following words: Ka-shurka-an, 
 Kaboangan, and Kamo ; but these gentlemen only dress 
 up the Malay language with the English idiom in an 
 ignorant manner. These words I would not dare to use 
 in Malay composition, as they would be laughed at and 
 made a fool of by our people. Further, these are a 
 sign by which people test your competency, for the words 
 have no status or position in our language. Now, if 
 they think they can use Ka-shurka-an, why not also 
 Ka-naraka-an, or Ka-bumi-an, or Ka-langit-an, or 
 Ka-ajar-atan? 
 
 Then as to the Malay grammar that I intended to 
 compose. I intended to have its construction out of the 
 language itself, having the words in proper order and 
 by acknowledged rule ; the idiom, also, not indiscrimi- 
 nately arranged by everybody's supposed skill,— one 
 saying this is right, the other saying the contrary, and 
 yet both wrong, each and every one being their own 
 judges of themselves and their qualifications, like a 
 country without a government, each and every one 
 calling themselves the king. My difficulty was to get the 
 reading and writing in settled order, as I had no rule to 
 guide me by way of authority. The luckless and ignorant 
 that will not learn their own language, see other people 
 doing so and so, and they just follow them without 
 knowing the reason— the right or the wrong, or the 
 circumstances of its being wrong. One pressing over the 
 other, as if they thought it easy, through a special gift 
 of the Almighty, to rise as judges upon the subject, and 
 thus to teach ignorant slaves of God. Moreover, they 
 madly essay to fix and arrange the Malay language, and 
 to write it with propriety, for an example to future 
 generations. Great may be their recompense !
 
 238 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 Now, you, reader ! must not find fault with my 
 advice or idea, for the Malay grammar would be of 
 great use ; nor must you think that with it alone you 
 could perfect yourself in composition. True enough the 
 rules could be applied, and many words would follow 
 the rules ; but in a hundred words seventy might only 
 come under the rules, and thus thirty be beyond them. 
 Now, as regards these latter, were we to force compliance 
 to set rules, we would, for instance, have to write dagang- 
 a-an — that is, in the suffix, like ka-ada-an and ka-tida-an. 
 Now, the Europeans ask if you can say ka-ada-an : 
 why not also say kaya-an, ka-buka-an, ka-perkera-an, 
 ka-jalan-an, and so forth ? For are not there rules 
 to this effect, so why should they not apply to the other 
 words also? To this I answer, put suffixes to your 
 own language and try them in all cases (as, if mission 
 is correct, then why should not kiss be written kission ?) 
 So, as this is the case, you must understand that the 
 use of grammar is only to lighten the labour of study 
 in most languages; and in order to grasp the subject, 
 it is necessary to search out the exceptions, and from 
 the grammar find how to use them. Even after this, 
 foreigners could not compose rhymes in Malay. On 
 this account it is very stupid of the Europeans to 
 question their native teachers (munshis), telling them 
 that this is right and the other wrong, because the 
 grammar says so ; for know, reader ! that each race 
 is the judge of its own language, and don't think, from 
 what I have said, that the Malay language is a very easy 
 one. 
 
 I relate all this because day and night the subject has 
 been one of earnest consideration, and if my life be 
 spared, I shall use all means under God's providence to 
 lay the foundations of the work ; but if I be unable to 
 prosecute the same, it is because I see the condition of
 
 abdulla's estimate of the new missionaries. 239 
 
 my countrymen, that none care for, or interest them- 
 selves in, the subject : they are like people in a sound 
 sleep, oblivious as to their state. Then, if it be the will 
 of God to give me life, and I have the opportunity, by 
 the kindness of some one helping me, a slave of the 
 Almighty, to initiate the undertaking, it is my great 
 hope that the Malay language may no longer remain in 
 a state of muddle and doubtfulness. 
 
 I now return to Mr. Hughes' studies. In two years' 
 time he could understand a little ; but the understanding, 
 I felt, was of little service for any of the objects he had in 
 view, it was merely nominal — enough if any one asked 
 him if he knew how to speak and to read, when of course 
 he could answer that he could. Truly at this era people 
 look for the credit only of being called clever. While 
 this was going on the Keverend Mr. Ebbison (?) came to 
 Malacca, with his wife and a little son named Edwin ; 
 and when he arrived, Mr. Hughes brought him to me, 
 and let him know of my position and circumstances, 
 and how I had originally got my education in the 
 college. A few days after this Mr. Ebbison called me 
 to him, asking me to teach him Malay, as he wished to 
 take charge of the college, and required to be clever at 
 Malay, as he desired to teach people, and translate 
 works from the English. To this I replied, that I would 
 be delighted if he took charge of the college, so that 
 it might be well attended, as it was in the time of 
 Mr. Milne and other men now gone ; but as regards 
 cleverness or stupidity, that would not come of me but 
 of himself. If he wished to be clever, he must set to 
 work with vigour, for the most of people went so far as 
 to read a little and to speak a little to their grooms, 
 their waiters, and their cooks ; this satisfied them, 
 because they thought they had become clever. When 
 he heard this he laughed outright, and admitted the
 
 240 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 truth of what I said, telling me at the same time that in 
 England there were many such like. He then told me 
 to come on the morrow to teach him. So I said, ' Very 
 well.' So on the morrow I began with him, and continued 
 with him for a month, and when Mr. Hughes stopped 
 learning Malay, I entered closely with Mr. Ebbison. I 
 continued with him for six months after this, when he 
 could do a little, but in a meaningless manner. I now 
 perceived that he had a heavy intellect, no application, 
 and was heartless ; he then asked me to teach his son 
 Edwin, for he being young could pick up the language 
 faster. I assented to this ; so I taught him, and in a few 
 days he was able to read a little. He was very much 
 clearer in the head than his father. But their study was 
 like the study of the merchants, they only wished to 
 understand, not to gain thorough competence in the 
 ideology of the Malay language ; so when he could read 
 a little of history he stopped. For to their idea they 
 were clever enough in Malay, not reflecting that in one 
 hundred parts they had not acquired the half, the objects 
 being hidden to them, as they had not tried to translate 
 or to put other languages into Malay, or to compose any 
 scientific essay in it. Of course there were thousands of 
 expressions that they had not even heard of, so how could 
 they know them ? 
 
 Now, I have seen many persons who study Malay, 
 after they had been able to read a little, translate 
 into their own language whatever they have mastered, 
 and they think it easy because they thus see it in theirs, 
 and in their own idiom, so they think that they can 
 translate other languages into it ; but my advice is that, 
 when a person studies Malay so that he can read writ- 
 ing, he should translate his own language into Malay, 
 giving the exact sense ; further, the Malay words which 
 he uses should be in the proper idiom, and this without
 
 abdulla's estimate of the new missionaries. 241 
 
 the assistance of his native teacher. This would be well, 
 and something like study. Such study would ultimately 
 be of the highest importance, for others would acquiesce. 
 This would be good seed; for, wherever it was planted, 
 there it would grow with flowers of good odour, and with 
 fruit of fine flavour. Now, reader ! if you wish to gain 
 such knowledge without trouble, think not that God 
 will bring about this in the Malay language." 
 
 This translation appears to be one of the best that has 
 been written. It shows how keen a perception the 
 natives have of the status of Europeans, and how little 
 they respect ordinary minds or capacities. 
 
 Abdulla passes without notice the grammar by 
 Marsden ; this is ominous of its real merits, and having 
 lost my copy of it, I unfortunately cannot refer to it. I can 
 well fancy the quantity of self-sufficiency and ignorant 
 tinkering that he would have to bear with. Here, in this 
 translation, we have the whole secret circumstantially let 
 out. I believe that Abdulla is correct in saying that while, 
 out of a hundred words in the Malay language, seventy 
 would conform to rule, thirty would not, but be fixed 
 by established custom as exceptions ; the prefixes and 
 suffixes being also used as in our own language — by 
 habit or public concurrence. It is the same with spell- 
 ing, there are no cast-iron rules, but custom in centuries 
 has decided each in its particular instance, so it would 
 be absurd in foreigners to attempt to give them a new 
 "dressing." How puzzled must foreigners be with our 
 time-honoured words — through, thru ; though, not thu, 
 but tho ; cough, not co, but kof; enough, not enof, but 
 muff ; cow, kail; low, not lau, but lo, etc., etc. Yet to 
 be ignorant of these exceptions is to incur the sure 
 
 R
 
 242 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 branding of the writer for presumption and folly. So 
 we see what Abdulla drives at. I do not wonder at 
 his almost frantic remarks. He did his best, and conse- 
 quently must have our approbation ; and also we must 
 emphatically concur in his sentiment, that each race 
 must be a judge of its own language. I understand he 
 died without completing his much talked of grammar. 
 
 In this translation we also see more caustic sarcasm 
 applied to his employers.* These went forth with high 
 aspirations, temporal and spiritual, yet in the end are 
 content to be able to speak a little to their grooms, 
 waiters, and cooks, ministers of their indulgence and ease ! 
 It is needless to conceal the fact that no one can critically 
 understand Asiatic or any other languages without living 
 with and mixing amongst the people, and I never saw 
 an educated European that would do this, missionary or 
 any one else. 
 
 * I mean no reflections on any individual, for I am well aware that no 
 person past his teens can ever learn Malay correctly ; at the age of 
 thirty the work must be most laborious, and to be encountered only by 
 the most enthusiastic.
 
 ( 243 ) 
 
 XXXI. 
 
 CAPTAIN NEWBOLD. 
 
 "After I had done with teaching Mr. Ebbison, I 
 intended to sail to Singapore, as from thence there 
 came calls and presents from my friends in quick 
 succession, from Europeans and country -born Chinese, 
 as there were numbers of new merchants coming there 
 who wished to learn Malay ; also, there was a deal 
 of business to be done in writing letters to Malay rajas, 
 and such like. Thus I intended to sail in two days ; but 
 one morning there came a Bengalee bringing an English 
 letter to me, which was to this effect : 'Captain Newbold's 
 compliments to Inchi Abdulla, who would be glad of a 
 call at eleven o'clock to-day.' I replied by the messenger, 
 with my respects, and that I would be there. So I 
 went. He was at that time stopping in the house 
 opposite that of Mr. Berchi Westerhout, and next to the 
 college. When he saw me coming he came forward and 
 received me with great civility, bidding me good day, 
 and taking me into his office. He then asked me if I 
 was well. To this I replied that I was quite well, thank 
 you. He then said that he had heard much of my skill 
 in the Malayan language from Europeans and natives, 
 its composition as well as in giving the sense in English, 
 also in Hindostanee and Tamil. To this I replied, that 
 it was not I who was clever, but it might be some one
 
 244 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 else ; that I was far from clever, I was yet young and 
 unlearned ; but as the Malays say, ' If there are no rattans, 
 roots then become of service.' I was the root. Further, 
 do not the Malays say, ' Where is the place that there 
 are no vultures, but the grasshoppers are their own 
 trumpeters, and call themselves vultures.' Hesitating 
 a little, he then asked if my name was not Abdulla, and 
 the name of my father Abdulkader, and was I not in the 
 service of Sir Stamford Raffles ? I replied in the affirma- 
 tive. So he laughed, and explained that he had called 
 me as he had a deal of work in hand ; that he had called 
 four or five men, but none of them could undertake what 
 he had in view. And when he had made further inquiries, 
 he said that I was the one pointed out as the only com- 
 petent person. To which I replied by telling him not to 
 make fun of me, for I knew it was a common habit of 
 people to over-estimate themselves, but they certainly 
 became low enough afterwards. He said, ' That is quite 
 true. I also know of rich people who will not let it be 
 seen, but on the contrary call themselves poor. So it 
 is with the truly learned, who will not admit it, but say 
 they are unlearned.' 
 
 So we sat awhile conversing, which gave me an oppor- 
 tunity to observe him, when it was quite apparent that 
 he was a person with something in him, having all the 
 marks of a man of ability. He now took out all the 
 books that he had been collecting, such as Malay 
 histories and poems, with numbers of letters, all ancient ; 
 and while showing me them he said to me, ' You will 
 please try and explain them to me as to their true 
 interpretation in English.' To this I replied that I did 
 not understand the deep English, but only superficial. 
 I then asked him if he had a dictionary ; on which he 
 immediately went to his desk and brought out two 
 books, one a dictionary and the other a grammar, and
 
 CAPTAIN NEWBOLD. 245 
 
 laughingly he told me that he had shown them to the 
 other munshis who came to see him, hut they only told 
 him that they were the books of Europeans, and of no 
 use to the Malays. ' Now, may I ask you if they are of 
 any use?' To this I replied, 'Of immense use to me, 
 for I have not yet mastered the English language fully.' 
 He said, ' True, that is as I anticipated ; yet you have 
 been accustomed to use them.' I then said, ' Try me 
 in a day or two.' He said, 'Very well.' 
 
 I then commenced to explain the whole, hut I need 
 not give the actual words, as they were chosen here and 
 there — but what I gave he wrote down, and while he 
 wrote he smiled; and what he could not understand I 
 explained viva voce, showing the same in the dictionary, 
 and what was not in the dictionary I explained in 
 Hindostanee, and thus he saw that what I told him was 
 as he intended. After he had written all these down, 
 he then said, ' Very good, Inchi. Come here for two 
 hours daily.' To this I replied, that I was desirous of 
 sailing to Singapore, as much of my work was remaining 
 there for me to do. But he said, ' You cannot sail, as 
 I have a deal of work ; and do not be afraid, as I will 
 recompense your loss.' I then told him to allow me to 
 finish my work there, and in two or three months I 
 would return. He then asked me if I truly wished to 
 sail. To this I said that I would think for a night, and 
 then give him an answer. To this he assented. So I 
 bade him good-bye and returned home. 
 
 After I had left Captain Newbold, I went to Mr. Hughes 
 and Mr. Ebbison, to tell them that I intended to sail ; so 
 in the evening Mr. Hughes came in his carriage to my 
 house, and after sitting awhile, he asked me what was 
 the use of my going to Singapore ; ' Is it not well that 
 Captain Newbold asks you to remain here ? for he says 
 he likes you. Further, he has a great deal of work, at
 
 246 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 least for three years ; so he had come himself, begging 
 of us to dissuade you from sailing.' He added, that 
 there was also some work for me at the college, which 
 others could not do. Thus he begged of me to remain ; 
 and adding, ' As for money, he would give it me.' So I 
 assented to remain. 
 
 So I went to Captain Newbold's daily, to assist in his 
 various writings ; for, as is better known to the gentlemen 
 who read this story, he intended to publish a work 
 in English on these countries, regarding the customs, 
 genealogies, origin, weapons, histories, poems, pantuns 
 of the Malays, and such like, even to the kris. I first 
 wrote them all down in Malay, and then explained the 
 same in English to him. 
 
 He was a gentleman of graceful manners to all, and of 
 excellent sense, thus drawing the affection of all men. 
 I was like his brother. One day he induced me to go to 
 the Chinese temple, to see and inquire into the nature of 
 their images, the history of them, and their customs; 
 all of which I wrote down. ■ He then inquired into the 
 circumstances of the Triad Society (Tan Tae Hoey), their 
 customs and origin ; all these I let him know. He then 
 inquired if any one in the country understood about 
 eclipses of the sun and moon, and the reckoning of their 
 times. To this I replied yes. So he asked me to call a 
 person to him, as he would like to make personal 
 inquiries. So with much difficulty I got one to come, by 
 name Mama Jamal Mahomed, bin Noor Mahomed, all of 
 whose statements I explained in English. Such was the 
 work between me and him, without separation ; and 
 wherever he went he took me with him. And I observed 
 that he was always engaged in studying the intricacies of 
 science or the affairs of the country. It is true he was 
 in the East India Company's service ; yet his attention 
 was engaged independently on the above.
 
 CAPTAIN NEWBOLD. 247 
 
 After this, on a certain day, he said to me, ' Come, let 
 us go for amusement to-morrow to have a ride to Alor 
 Gaja. We will then go to Gunong Panchor, along with 
 Mr. Berchi Westerhout, to see the Jakuns' (primitive 
 inhabitants) ; 'for there are many there.' So I assented, 
 as I wished also to see them. So in the morning next 
 day we got on horseback, with presents for the Jakuns, 
 consisting of Java tobacco and puppets ; for these were 
 what they were fond of— they would not take gold if they 
 could get these. We arrived at Alor Gaja about four in 
 the afternoon, so we remained there ; and on the morrow 
 we started, yet in company with Mr. Westerhout, with 
 numbers of Malays as an escort, till we arrived at the 
 foot of Gunong Panchor. Here we left the escort and the 
 luggage, we ourselves climbing the mountain, when after 
 some time we got to their place. We had also brought 
 with us a Jakun, who was acquainted with the Malays, 
 as an interpreter. 
 
 When we had arrived, we sat around an open shed 
 to rest ourselves, while the young Jakun went into the 
 forest, being ordered by Mr. Westerhout to call his 
 fellows. He carried with him a bamboo which had 
 holes in it, which he sounded, on which at once six 
 Jakuns came out, with some old women and children. 
 When I saw them, I was greatly astonished to see their 
 condition. I praised God, who in His greatness had 
 created various races of mankind, each with their 
 peculiar gifts, nature, form, and such like. Their 
 appearance, as I first saw them, was the same as human 
 beings like ourselves, but with the dispositions of beasts ; 
 for beasts know also how to clean themselves, but they 
 certainly did not. Their hair was like wickerwork 
 clotted (?), and had no longer the colour of men's, being 
 plastered with earth and gum, just like a buffalo's skin, 
 and withal infested with lice and fleas to an extent
 
 248 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 which God alone could tell. They lived without clothes 
 or coats, nor even an undercloth to their body, but only 
 a bit of bark as big as one's palm, — this to hide their 
 nakedness. Then as to the hair of the face, this was also 
 as other people, their beards being entirely unshorn (or 
 unplucked out, as the Malays do) ; and their skin had not 
 the slightest appearance of being human, but just like 
 earth in folds smeared with gum, while the eyes watered 
 down the cheeks. I also perceived that each carried 
 a creel or basket on their back, in which they put all 
 kinds of food ; two quivers below their armpits, with a 
 sumpitan over their shoulders ; also a fine piece of 
 bamboo, like one's toe, filled with the ipoh poison, and 
 which was thrust into the sash of their waist. Thus they 
 came up irregularly ; but when they saw us they were 
 afraid to approach. But I was standing ready with my 
 pen full of ink in my right hand, with paper in my left, 
 to put down what I observed or heard of them. This 
 was my agreement with Mr. Newbold while at Malacca. 
 So we called them to come near us several times ; but 
 they would not, being afraid of us. So they sat at a 
 distance, huddled together, carrying the smaller children 
 on their necks — their eyes looking wild, as if they would 
 run off, all speaking to themselves just like birds fighting, 
 which I wrote down thus : ko ko kang king cha. Such was 
 the sound of their language, but which I could not 
 understand. 
 
 The young Jakun I formerly mentioned now came 
 up to us, to tell us that they were dreadfully afraid, as 
 they saw the red coat which Mr. Newbold was at that 
 time wearing ; so he took it off. So now the three of 
 us, viz., Mr. Westerhout, Captain Newbold, and myself, 
 went forward to them ; and when they saw this, they 
 commenced clamouring with each other. But we now 
 placed the presents of tobacco and puppets in their view,
 
 CAPTAIN NEWBOLD. 
 
 249 
 
 through the means of the young one above mentioned ; 
 he crying out that these were from the gentlemen. The 
 women now began to laugh and to look at us,— before this 
 they had looked away. Now each and all laid hold of 
 the tobacco, and thrust it into their mouths, sucking 
 the juice. After we had sat awhile looking at them, 
 Captain Newbold asked me to sit down beside them, 
 to write down their words, stories, and customs, while he 
 was at dinner ; so he and Mr. Westerhout went to dine, 
 walking also about. Now only would they speak of them- 
 selves and laugh. 
 
 I had a small book prepared, filled up with words, like 
 a vocabulary, of which the Malays have no name ; so 
 I asked the names of this and that, which they told me, 
 in a mixture of Malay and Portuguese. We went on till 
 I came to the name of God, whom they called Deus. This 
 certainly was a sign that their origin had been from the 
 Portuguese, at the time they took Malacca from the 
 Malays ; but how had they been scattered into the jungles ? 
 This occurred probably when Malacca was again conquered 
 by the Dutch and Malays acting in concert ; and there 
 yet remains a Portuguese church at Pangallan Tampui, 
 as well as a graveyard in the big forest in the interior 
 of Malacca, with stones engraved with Portuguese letters, 
 which are written like Malay or any other language. 
 All this subject I have argued to exhaustion, and my 
 conclusion is that the Jakuns are descended from the 
 Portuguese ; but God alone knows, whatever men of 
 understanding may think of their origin. 
 
 To proceed. I commenced by inquiring into their 
 customs at marriage, when they told me that in regard 
 to the woman, the man constantly followed her, by way 
 of showing his desire to have her. This was made known 
 to her friends and neighbours. So they waited till the 
 tampui fruit season, when all collected to gather it
 
 250 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 from all parts of the wood. Of this they made spirits. 
 They then searched for beasts, such as the monkey, pig, 
 snake, and what else they could get, which they collected 
 in an open space or on a hill. They now got wood 
 together for burning, which they used in roasting the 
 flesh with yams. The spirits were drunk while they 
 consumed the above, and much noise and feasting went 
 on. They now gave the bride spirits till she was drunk, 
 dressing her at the same time. Now the clothes are stuck 
 with thorns and hung from her neck, and she was decked 
 on her body and neck with forest flowers and leaves. This 
 done they seek a knoll. The people now all assent, when 
 the bride runs round and round the knoll, the bride- 
 groom following trying to catch her. She soon falls, 
 owing to her being tipsy, when the bridegroom gets 
 hold of her. The tribe now all raise a cry of delight, 
 and then retire ; the couple also retire to the depths of 
 the forest. This is the marriage ceremony. 
 
 I now asked about their burials, when they told me 
 that when a friend, father, mother, or wife died, they at 
 once left the spot, running to another— the corpse resting 
 at the place where it lay till it was rotten, or had been 
 eaten by wild animals ; nor would they go near it again, 
 as the place had killed one of their friends. 
 
 I again asked about their births, when they told me 
 that when a woman was about to be delivered, whether 
 it be night or day, that they made large fires to make 
 angun ; and when they had burnt well, they pushed away 
 the glowing embers, leaving the ash hot. On this they 
 bear the child ; and when it is born, they cut the navel 
 string with a sharp edge of bamboo. They now cover 
 the child with the hot ash. The mother now takes the 
 ash and daubs the body with it. She then encloses her 
 child in leaves surrounded by bark, and putting it in 
 a creel or basket, she takes it into the forest, and what-
 
 CAPTAIN NEWBOLD. 
 
 251 
 
 ever food is eaten by the mother she chews and gives to 
 her child, as well as giving the milk of her breast ; and 
 when the child is two or three years old they begin to 
 teach it to climb trees, then to drop leaves with expert- 
 ness, and such like. 
 
 I again asked the Jakuns about their religion and their 
 idols. But they declared they knew nothing of these, but 
 only how to seek their daily food, and that yearly, in the 
 tampui season, they made spirits (arak), when all 
 brought beasts to roast and eat. This time was then- 
 feast days. 
 
 I now looked into the creels or baskets on their backs, 
 when I saw roasted yams, two or three snakes in three 
 parts, salt, rolls (?), and turmeric, a bag full of tobacco, 
 four Bengal potatoes, limes and other fruits, young 
 plantains, two lubel nuts,— all these were in their 
 basket. Also each individual had a piece of bamboo, a 
 span in length, which he had filled with pepper and salt 
 which had been pounded. And all these eatables they 
 dipped in the bamboo before putting them into their 
 
 mouth. 
 
 I then asked them about the poison called ipoh— its 
 power, the origin of its being made, and the beasts that 
 it cannot kill. To this they replied, ' At the distance of 
 one hundred feet, all brutes or men that we shoot, if 
 wounded— be it but a needle's size, and we can see blood 
 —death is certain. Only elephants are an exception to 
 this. This is owing to the thickness of the skin, and 
 the quantity of water in their bellies— owing to this the 
 poison is slow in taking effect.' 1 then asked if Jakuns 
 had ever been killed by tigers. They said such was 
 the case, but very rarely,— perhaps they were seldom 
 met, as the tigers were afraid to remain in then vicinity, 
 being afraid of their poisonous arrows. The name ipoh 
 was from a certain tree; there is one to be seen at
 
 252 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 Pangallan Balla, with broad leaves, bifurcating, of vary- 
 ing size of stem — some say to the size of a sapmalak (?), 
 but what have been seen are less; other people say 
 that at its fruit season birds and brutes avoid it, because 
 of its poison. At first its gum is white in colour, and 
 when the trunk rises, the bark becomes the thickness of 
 one's thumb, when the gum oozes out slowly. The 
 Jakuns now take the gum and mix it with various kinds 
 of poisons, which are obtained from roots and grasses, 
 but of which they would give no instructions. They 
 also told me that they put the puppets in. 
 
 After this I asked them how many tribes of Jakuns there 
 were ; on which they told me there were a great many, — 
 firstly, Benua ; secondly, Jakun ; thirdly, Sakai ; fourthly, 
 Udai ; fifthly, Akeek ; sixthly, Kyat ; moreover, that the 
 Benua were the aboriginal inhabitants, but that they were 
 overcome by other races and princes. They had fled 
 from fear into the recesses of the forest, and thus in pro- 
 cess of time their habits altered, together with their 
 language and mode of dress, even to the condition of 
 being afraid to see the sight of mankind ; yet they are of 
 the same form as we are. As to the Sakai, they live as 
 we do, only their habitations are on the tops of trees, so 
 when they see mankind they flee like brute beasts. The 
 Udai are men also, but I have never seen them, so I can say 
 nothing of them, further than that I conjecture they live 
 in the deep forest, to be away from the rest of the world. 
 
 I then, inquired as to their habitations, whether they 
 were houses or fixed sites, and they told me that 
 the original habitations of the Jakuns were under the 
 buttress roots of big trees ; but, wherever they wished to 
 stop at night, they had only to cut down a few branches 
 and leaves to cover the spot, and there they slept, and on 
 the morrow they left to seek food. But in places where 
 the wild beasts were numerous; they got up in the trees to
 
 CAPTAIN NEWBOLD. 253 
 
 sleep, as many of their friends had been carried off by 
 tigers while sleeping under the crevices of the buttress 
 roots. But now many of the Jakuns knew how to build 
 houses like little huts, in which they remained, but that 
 these were not real Jakuns from the first. I now per- 
 ceived that they were covered with cutaneous disease ; so 
 I asked them if they ever bathed, so as to clean them- 
 selves, when they told me that they were not guilty of 
 such a thing with water, but that when rain fell, their 
 bodies got washed ; for they added, ' If we bathed with 
 true water to cleanse our filth, we to a certainty would get 
 sick, or it would be against one of our primitive customs.' 
 After this I made inquiries of them relative to 
 rumours that I had heard of their great occult skill, 
 such as in turning people mad, affecting people by the 
 tuju. (pointing of the finger) till they died, creating spite 
 between one person and another, and such like. Now 
 know all ye gentlemen that read my story, that I give not 
 the slightest weight to these rumours, further than they 
 are vile calumnies, lies, and deceits. They replied to my 
 inquiries in the following manner : True, there are many 
 people in our tribe who are versed in such practices, for 
 they take care of the spirits, so that these do their 
 behests; others are skilled in medicine in all kinds of 
 diseases, all of which are derived from the roots of trees 
 and leaves; further, that Malays frequently came to 
 them to ask for the required medicines. 
 
 Just as I was asking and writing all these queries, 
 Captain Newbold and Mr. Berchi Westerhout, came to 
 call me, telling me that it was near evening, so that we 
 must be going, in order to get to Allor Gaja ; so I put up 
 my pen, ink, and paper. After Captain Newbold had 
 thus made friends with the Jakuns, we arrived in Malacca; 
 and in about five or six days they sent him a blowpipe and 
 a bamboo joint filled with ipoh poison and accompani-
 
 254 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 ments. When they arrived, Captain Newbold fired a 
 poisoned arrow at a dog, which died from the effects at 
 once, as the blood was seen ; how especially then if men 
 had been struck, how strong will be the poison ; but God 
 forbid, for ipoh is the chief of poisons amongst the 
 Malays. Moreover, I have mentioned Jakuns in my 
 account of my voyage to Tringunu as being in the in- 
 terior of Pahang, whose employment is to bring down 
 ivory, gum benzoin, and rattans, to sell or to exchange 
 to the townspeople. By this means they are acquainted 
 with the Malays, understanding their language and 
 dressed in their costume. Thus they are very different 
 from the Jakuns of Bukit Panchor, whose manners and 
 customs I have above related. 
 
 I will now relate the circumstances of my intercourse 
 with Captain Newbold. I remained with him for 
 nearly three years, busy with Malay literature, trans- 
 lating even to the names of eatables and the various 
 ingredients used in cooking, and their mode of prepar- 
 ation — the condiments, and their various kinds and 
 tastes. For this purpose he gave me money to have them 
 prepared two or three daily, which he ate, and he had 
 other kinds the next day. This was the way between us 
 both ; we were well suited towards each other, and, having 
 the highest regard for each other's feelings, we never had 
 differences ; so as he said I said, and what I said he 
 said — we never made sour faces at each other. Our 
 state was that of prince and counsellor from beginning 
 to end. Such was the case between us- when an order of 
 the Government came to him to go, his successor having 
 come from Madras ; so he prepared to sail. His succes- 
 sor was Captain Ferrier. And two or three days before 
 he sailed, he said to me that he wa3 about to sail ; ' But 
 good-bye to you ; if I live I will come back to Malacca. And 
 I have a great wish that you may get employment here,
 
 CAPTAIN NEWBOLD. lob 
 
 for if you go to Singapore, to get you back will be difficult, 
 as I have a great deal for you to do yet, so I think I 
 shall return quickly.' To this I replied, that I hoped he 
 would return in safety, and that we might see each other 
 again. So he grasped my hand. The bright day lowered 
 into the gloom, the clouds bearing the rain now began 
 to descend : such is the state of men about to part with 
 their friends. So he let my hand go to wipe his eyes, and 
 going into his room, he brought out a present for me like 
 himself, when he told me not to forget him, and that 
 this would be a sign to my children of our friendship. 
 He also gave me a certificate stating how long I had 
 taught him, and my competence in his work ; for this was 
 the custom of white people to call the good good, and the 
 bad bad. On the same day he sailed. God had per- 
 mitted me to see the face of a friend abounding with 
 intelligence and amiability." 
 
 The expression "teaching Mr. Ebbison" sounds strange 
 in the ears of an Englishman — a black man teaching the 
 white one that had gone forth to regenerate the world ! 
 — yet this is one of the necessary paradoxes when 
 universal objects are sought to be attained. 
 
 Captain Newbold was favourably known in the far 
 East as having published the last work of its date (about 
 1834) on the Straits Settlements, and the introduction of 
 our autobiographer to him is amusing. How rich the 
 vanity displayed by poor Abdulla, yet how useful an 
 ally, must he have been to the English officer ! Abdulla, 
 by his own account, must have been sadly run upon by 
 his friends. Towards Captain Newbold he approaches 
 nearer than to any of his prior white friends, for now he 
 calls himself brother. This sentiment is more agreeable in 
 the distance, and can be perfectly safely indulged in under
 
 256 HAKA YTT ABDULLA. 
 
 such circumstances. We hope the gallant captain is 
 still living, and will honour these remarks with a perusal. 
 
 In the visit to the Jakuns, or wild men, it will be noticed 
 how much superiority over them Abdulla affects. This is 
 a common fault with men of colour, and is surprising to 
 Europeans. I have visited severally the primitive tribes, 
 such as the Jakuns of Johore, the Sabmiba, and Muka 
 Kuning, but could discover no physical difference between 
 them and the Malays, though they were more simple, 
 and not dressed in cotton prints. Yet they had none of 
 the disgusting habits of filthiness which Abdulla seemed 
 to have descried in the particular tribe he visited. 
 Nature is always true to herself, and forms men in 
 adaptation to the circumstances in which she places 
 them, and when we look thoroughly into the reasons of 
 their customs and habits, we find that there is a sen- 
 sible reason for them. Abdulla, no doubt, writes of his 
 brethren (now that he claimed that relationship with 
 the gallant captain) as being able to speak only like the 
 chirping of birds, yet from the vocabularies that I have 
 seen of several of the races, such as the Samangs of 
 Kiddah and the Mintera of Eumbau, we find that the 
 languages are closely allied to Malay. Indeed, Malay 
 and all the tropical languages, extending from New 
 Guinea to Madagascar, were originally of a negroloid 
 race, whose remnants are now only to be found in the 
 remote districts and islands of the Malay Peninsula, 
 Andamans, Cochin China, and the Philippines. It is the 
 intrusion of the Mongolian that has extirpated the 
 original race, though the language has remained almost 
 intact,* from causes into which I need not here enter. 
 
 It is a common idea with the Malacca people that the 
 Jakuns were Portuguese ; and the Jakuns allege this 
 
 * See paper on the Barata Races in vol. iv. Trans. New Zealand 
 Institute : " Whence of the Maori," by Translator.
 
 CAPTAIN NEWBOLD. 257 
 
 themselves. But it is to be understood only that they 
 were at one time converts to the enterprising mission- 
 aries of St. Francis Xavier and other apostolic leaders, 
 who followed the fortunes of Alphonse Albuquerque at 
 the beginning of the 16th century. Thus the word Deus, 
 and, it may be, many others, may have been implanted 
 in their language. 
 
 The superstitions of these people may vary in form, 
 but they are the same in principle as the negroes of the 
 centre of Africa and the red races of the basin of the 
 Amazon, which may be called Fetishism ; that is, they 
 personify good and evil influences, visible or invisible, 
 and propitiate them by spells or sacrifices. The fullest 
 and best account of these that I know of is from the pen 
 of Mr. J. R. Logan in the Journal of the Indian Archi- 
 pelago, vol. i. 
 
 Captain Newbold seems to have entered deeply into 
 the study of the usages of the Malay. The part that 
 would have suited me best would have been the testing 
 of the culinary products of the fair (?) hands in Abdulla's 
 kitchen ; the practical opinion on this point, no doubt, 
 was more palatable to the writer than the descriptions 
 thereof could be to the reader. 
 
 At length the parting came, and the actor moved off 
 the stage, but, as usual, with the intention of returning, 
 which return was never realized. What can the 
 natives think of us flitting creatures, who come and then 
 go, whose objects in life they cannot understand, whose 
 motives are unfathomable, and who are yet controlled by 
 influences that seem overpowering ? The sensations at 
 parting are described by Abdulla, no doubt, as they ought 
 to be, but not as they were. There can only be one 
 first love, whatever oriental hyperbole may say to the 
 contrary. We see that when our autobiographer was 
 sick, his wife could not go one day's voyage to see him ! 
 
 s
 
 258 HAKAYIT ABDUIiLA. 
 
 XXXII. 
 
 THE NANNING WAR. 
 
 "I had now been engaged at Singapore for about four 
 months, when a rumour came that the English were 
 about to make war with Nanning, and that the people of 
 Malacca, clamoured with fear, so all those engaged in 
 trade or other pursuits at Singapore, belonging to 
 Malacca, were for the most part returning home to see 
 their families. So I returned also, because of numerous 
 letters from my father calling me. And when I had 
 arrived, I found the town in a great state of excitement, 
 each and every one watching their houses in fear, with 
 weapons in their hands. I heard various rumours — some 
 saying that in two days' time the interior folks intended 
 to come down and massacre the townsfolks, others 
 declaring they had come in thousands ; so all took to 
 their heels, with their weapons in their hands, some 
 crying for their children, some falling and rising and 
 running again. The sound of clashing of doors and 
 windows was like a hurricane. So the thousands ran with 
 their weapons, some crying they are yonder, others they 
 are here. Thus there was a great hue and cry in the 
 town, even to the drawing out of the cannons from the 
 fort, chasing from here to there, — and all this for nothing 
 but lying rumours, just as people fight in their dreams. 
 The Government now gave orders for the people to set
 
 THE NANNING WAR. 259 
 
 watch in their respective quarters, with lamps burning 
 at their doors. The people in the suburbs also nocked 
 into the town, bringing their goods and chattels, a few 
 only remaining outside. In the town itself nothing was 
 to be seen but people repairing weapons, or blacksmith's 
 shops crowded for this purpose. There were also 
 twenties of shops for grinding, and charcoal dealers 
 almost everywhere. Moreover, at the time I arrived 
 at Malacca there were many officers and sepoys, with 
 cannons and muskets, with hundreds of followers, going 
 to fight the Nanningites ; and three days after the expe- 
 dition had gone the Malakites were in great tribulation, 
 as on the morrow Mr. Lewis escaped home, only saving 
 his life. Now, also, all the officers and sepoys ran back to 
 Malacca, they having engaged the natives of the interior, 
 losing all their cannons, muskets, Company's tents, 
 gunpowder, shot and implements, which were left 
 behind. All these had fallen into the hands of the 
 interior natives, by the grace of God who knoweth. 
 
 Now, to my notion, when people hear all the stories 
 about the war of the English with the Pengulu of 
 Nanning, they will of course wish to know the origin 
 of this native chief — who he was, and the cause of the 
 war. On this account I will do my best endeavour to 
 give the details of his history, his doings from beginning 
 to end, truthfully, as set forth below in this page. 
 
 This comprises the Origin of the Pengulu of Nanning. 
 
 Know, then, the origin of the Pengulu of Nanning, in 
 the district of Nanning, begins at the time of the Dutch 
 taking Malacca from the hands of the Portuguese ; for 
 before that there was no Pengulu in Nanning, but 
 instead thereof there were four Sukus, who governed 
 
 in the times of the Portuguese. But from the year , 
 
 when a governor called Penteus (?) held Malacca, three
 
 260 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 commissioners were ordered to go to Nanning, to instal 
 a Pengulu (chief). The names of these were Messrs. 
 Sahas (?), Maddeus (?), and Fernis Gofinieru (?). And 
 when these had arrived in Nanning, they proclaimed 
 to the people that they had come, by order of the 
 Governor of Malacca, to instal a chief (or Pengulu), and 
 that they, the people, were now desired to select one 
 froni amongst themselves, and to make their choice 
 known. 
 
 So all the old and young men gathered together and 
 chose Dato Sarajah Mara, of the tribe Beduanda, to be 
 Pengulu ; whereupon the commissioners acknowledged 
 him chief. This was the origin, his tribe being Beduanda, 
 in Nanning. So they returned to Malacca, when the 
 Governor gave him a seal as a token ; and under this he 
 had charge of Nanning for many years, when he died. 
 He was succeeded by his nephew on the female side. 
 This was the second Pengulu, he also being designated 
 Sarajah Mara, of the tribe of Beduanda ; but at the time 
 of his charge the captain of the Malays in Malacca was 
 Dato Ai'um. And there was one, by name Ganit de 
 Langit, who carried off a concubine of the Sultan of 
 Johore, and took her to Moar. On this the Sultan of 
 Johore sent a letter with imprecations to the captain 
 of the Malays above-named, at Malacca, to make away 
 with him. So Dato Arum called Joamagit, and asked 
 him if he could undertake to kill Ganit de Langit. 
 Joamagit replied with obeisance, ' Your slave will under- 
 take to kill him, but I beg to have a weapon given me 
 for the purpose.' So the captain gave him a kris. So 
 he went and killed Ganit de Langit ; and after he was 
 dead, the woman was sent back to the Sultan of Johore, 
 who invested Joamagit with a sword, a slave, a coat, and 
 an ure, and he accepted these marks of favour. 
 
 The Pengulu of Nanning at this time was old, and his
 
 THE NANNING WAR. 201 
 
 memory defective, when Date- Arum went to the Gover- 
 nor of Malacca, whose name was Elam Pasham (?), in 
 the year of the Hejira 1118, i.e. a.d. 1702, asking that 
 Joamagit be made Pengulu of Nanning. The Governor 
 assented to this, having the concurrence of the present 
 Pengulu. Joamagit was therefore invested with the 
 nanTe of Saraja Mara. This was the third, being of the 
 Samalangang tribe. After he had been in charge of 
 Nanning some time, he died, and was succeeded by his 
 nephew on the female side, called Gagali. He, again, 
 after he had charge of Nanning for some time, being 
 the fourth, also died. He was then succeeded by his 
 nephew on the female side, called Mulana Karang. 
 This was the fifth Pengulu of Nanning. his tribe being the 
 Samalangang, the third, and he died. He was succeeded 
 by his nephew on the female side, by name Janggut; 
 this was the sixth Pengulu, and of the same tribe the 
 fourth, and he died. He was succeeded by his nephew 
 on the female side, by name Tambah ; this was the 
 seventh', the fifth of the Samalangang tribe, and he 
 died. He was succeeded by his nephew on the female 
 side, by name Unuk ; he was the eighth, the sixth of the 
 latter tribe, and he died in the year of the Hejira . 
 
 And he was succeeded by a relative on the female 
 side called Dul Syed ; he it was who was installed by 
 Colonel Taylor, an English Governor of Malacca. And 
 the captain of Malays at that time in Malacca was 
 Inchi Mabub. Dul Syed was the ninth Penguin of 
 Nanning, and the seventh of the Samalangang tribe : he 
 was in charge in the year of the Hejira 1247 (a.d. 1831), 
 and it was he who rebelled against the English Govern- 
 ment on account of the revenue payable by Nanning. 
 
 It had been the custom from all former times for 
 Nanning to pay the revenue in Malacca annually, either 
 in unhusked rice, or fowls, or ducks, or fruit, and such like,
 
 262 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 — that is, these were sent to the house of the Governor in 
 Malacca. But at the year above given, the East India 
 Company desired that over all the produce of Nanning 
 and its bounds the Pengulu should pay one-tenth, 
 which he thought to be too heavy. Further, as the 
 former system was established by inherited custom 
 from his ancestors, he would not follow the new desire 
 of the Government. On this account the Company 
 attacked him, till numbers of officers, sepoys, and 
 subjects were killed on either side. The war lasted for 
 more than a year. The commencement of the fighting 
 was in the year of the Hejira 1248 (a.d. 1832), when 
 he was defeated, when he betook himself to Padang 
 Passir. 
 
 The sub-Governor of Malacca at that time was Mr. 
 Samuel Garling, and the Governor of the three settle- 
 ments, Mr. Bonham. These gentlemen then went to 
 Nanning and created fifteen Pengulus : — First, Pengulu 
 Ikan Limak, of the Belala Munja tribe ; second, Pengulu 
 Peku, of the Mamat tribe at Batu Balang ; third, Pengulu 
 Malkiniak, of the Mulana Saltan tribe at Butu Ballang ; 
 fourth, Pengulu Taboh, of the Safor tribe at Samalan- 
 gang ; fifth, Pengulu Landu, of the Kemass tribe at Tiga 
 Batu ; sixth, Pengulu Ayer Pak Amas, of the Dul tribe, 
 a Malacca man ; seventh, Pengulu Briu, of the Aludin 
 tribe, a Malacca man ; eighth, Pengulu Sungei Siput, 
 of the Laut tribe at Samalangang; ninth, Pengulu 
 Padang Sabang, of the Guro tribe at Tiga Naik ; tenth, 
 Pengulu Tanjing Rimau, of the Langav tribe at Tiga 
 Batu ; eleventh, Pengulu Pulo, of the Talib tribe at 
 Mengkal ; twelfth, Pengulu Kamoning, of the Odin tribe 
 at Samalangang ; thirteenth, Pengulu Bating Malacca, 
 
 of the Kojeh tribe at Mengkal ; fourteenth, ; 
 
 fifteenth, Pengulu Tabong, of the Dul Kanji tribe at 
 Beduanda. After they had created all these Pengulus,
 
 THE NANNING WAR. 263 
 
 then the elders of the four Sukers of equal authority 
 were:— First, Dato Membangun tribe at Tigu Batu ; 
 second, Andik Maharaja tribe of Malacca ; third, Raja 
 Nangui tribe at Samalangang ; fourth, Orang Kia 
 Kichi tribe at Mengal. All these were divided by 
 
 Mr. Bonham.* After this, on the 1st November, , 
 
 the country of Nanning was put under the charge of 
 Mr. Berchi Westerhout, to rule the same, when he 
 proceeded to the district. Then on the 4th of February 
 following, by the will of God, Dul Syed came and gave 
 himself up to Mr. Berchi, who brought him to Mr. 
 Samuel Garling in Malacca,— at which place he was 
 appointed to remain a state prisoner on parole, he 
 getting a monthly allowance of thirty f sicca rupees, 
 where he remains to this day engaged in making a garden 
 at Gaja Bring. Thus he was settled finally, with his wife 
 and children. 
 
 After I had seen all these things and the different 
 races of men engaged in them,— some coming from 
 Bengal, others from Madras, in various dresses ; some 
 kneeling to fire, others lying prostrate to do so ; others 
 going to battle disguised as buffaloes,— there also came 
 a ship loaded with hundreds of oxen with long horns, 
 of such a height as I had never seen before, nor had any 
 of the Malacca people. The purpose of these was to 
 draw cannon and warlike material. They astonished us 
 so much that even all the children cried out as they were 
 passing, ' Oh, the long-horned bullocks ! ' 
 
 But the story of the Nanning war is a long one, so 1 
 only give the heads of it, and there is no necessity for me 
 to compose it, insomuch as I have shown its origin and 
 cause. It was a great affair, and no doubt known to most 
 
 • Afterwards Sir Samuel Bonham, Bart. 
 t Mr. Blundell Bays 100 Rs.
 
 264 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 people, on which I need not dilate, as an officer called 
 Major Begbie has made a book* on it in the English 
 language, and in which I assisted him a little in regard 
 to the Malay affairs ; that is, on the origin of the Malays, 
 Malacca, and the names of their settlements, — all these 
 he learnt from me." 
 
 The Nanning war was one of those wars of Xerxes in 
 which the East India Company used to indulge, no 
 doubt from sufficient motives. They were good for 
 trade, both home and colonial, and the Malacca store- 
 keepers would not be the least amongst the supporters. 
 It brought in foreign capital to be scattered amongst 
 them, and the good times of the war of Java would be 
 in the recollection of many. There can be no doubt that 
 the East India Company lost prestige in the eyes of the 
 Malays by their management of the affair, which assumed 
 leviathan proportions, as the attack of all barbarous 
 tribes hidden in forests must do when undertaken by 
 regular armies. Sir James Brooke, with two hundred of 
 his men, would have brought in the Pengulu in the 
 course of six weeks, — as it was, this service required 
 several regiments, who would not march till a way had 
 been cleared, several chains in width, through the tall 
 forest for a distance of twenty miles. This was the real 
 labour of the war, and appeared ridiculous to the 
 natives. The regular troops were calculated for action 
 only on the open plains of India ; for such a country as 
 the Malay Peninsula they were the wrong material. 
 The impedimenta of an Indian army are enormous, and 
 the habits acquired even by the European officers are 
 obstructive to enterprise. Bass and Allsopp will have 
 
 * Much lampooned in the Madras papers for its pathos.
 
 THE NANNING war. 205 
 
 much to account for in future years, when trials of 
 strength come between us and other European govern- 
 ments. The climate is debilitating enough, but the quan- 
 tity of beer consumed makes it doubly worse ; it tends to 
 make the bodily system inert and obese, creating a 
 tendency to fever. I always found beer drinkers easily 
 prostrated by a little exertion, and would vote that the 
 beverage be abolished from the Indian army. The 
 officers are brave, but they should always be in a con- 
 dition to undertake hardships without nagging, or being 
 prostrated by the diseases which the use of malt liquor 
 nourishes. A love for beer is promoted by the climate, 
 and is ultimately detrimental to sound habits and self- 
 respect. In fact, in India, if real service is to be done, 
 neither ales nor spirits should be taken, unless occasion- 
 ally, after exposure to wet ; no man requires them 
 habitually till he is past forty.* 
 
 Crawfurd informs us that " Nanning covers an area 
 of about 400 square miles, having a population of about 
 6,000 souls; a poor and unprofitable possession." Of 
 the Nanning war, Mr. E. A. Blundell, formerly Governor 
 of the Straits, says that no one could be proud of it 
 except a few native chiefs, who still chuckle with delight 
 at the idea of having caused the English to retreat. 
 The war, he adds, was "caused by the non-payment 
 of a tribute of 400 gantangs of paddy, value 12 dol- 
 lars, which cost the Government of India '20 lacs of 
 rupees, and ended by pensioning the rebel chief on a 
 salary of 100 rupees a month, a larger sum than the 
 man had ever possessed at one time. It will thus be 
 seen that the cause of the war is stated differently by 
 
 * I have known a European so addicted to beer, that he required to 
 have a coolie carrying a three-dozen case after him if he left his house 
 for anv time. Of course in this instance the addict ion was a disease, and 
 he soon killed himself. 11<' was not a soldier, however. It is said ho 
 attained to the maximum of twenty bottles daily.
 
 266 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 Europeans and native authorities, the latter alleging 
 that it was owing to the tribute being raised from the 
 established one to one-tenth of the whole produce. 
 There are always reasons for things, and I can imagine 
 the latter to be the correct one ; so, after all, the war did 
 not begin from trivialities. No doubt it was a legitimate 
 thing to try and make the Nanningites pay for the 
 protection afforded them from outside foes, which they 
 would not have been lax in calling for, yet to transport 
 one-tenth of their gross produce over swamps and 
 through forests for twenty miles would have been no 
 small undertaking. It appeared to them to be worth 
 fighting for, — and, after all, Mr. Berchi Westerhout, a 
 country-born Dutchman, was the real finisher of the war, 
 for he himself went and cajoled the rebel chief to come 
 in and accept from the Government (for him) a hand- 
 some pension. 
 
 To the British tax-payer the story has an interest in 
 this manner, — while he pays £2 8s. a head per annum, 
 his "much oppressed" fellow-subjects of a part of India 
 are paying only half a farthing. Pity is often misplaced, 
 and how often is not the English public wheedled out of 
 their money by false sentiment. 
 
 It will be noticed that the sisters' sons inherited the 
 dignity of Pengulu. This is a Siamese custom, and on 
 asking the reasons, the natives give a practical one 
 suited to their social system, viz. that it guarantees the 
 true blood. The whole of Nanning, which has cost so 
 much, would not cover a sheep-run in New Zealand. 
 
 The autobiography goes on to relate certain scandals 
 in the Malay court, which are of little interest.
 
 ( 267 ) 
 
 XXXIII. 
 
 NATIVE PRINCES. 
 
 " Now, it is but proper that all these wonders related 
 above (scandal in the Sultan's court) should be re- 
 membered by us for our edification, as we have witnessed 
 them in God's omnipotence, by which He overshadows 
 His slaves. Astonishing indeed is it to see a Sultan of 
 high descent and ancient lineage, of mighty power, 
 further, and who had allowances to the extent of 1300 
 Spanish dollars, with his palace and surrounding great- 
 ness, leaving all, and casting himself away from one 
 country to another, wedding his daughter to a vulgar 
 Kling, and so with six or seven of his sons. For it is 
 well known by the Malay laws, as well as those of Europe 
 and China, that it is by no means becoming to mingle 
 the blood of the subject with that of princes. But all 
 this, in its sanctity, had been forgotten, which would 
 be punished by God, and that not by beating with a 
 stick or a stone, nor by stripes with a rod, but unawares, 
 and by restlessness at night, or other means above our 
 comprehension. Nevertheless, mischief would come of 
 it, more especially as the doings of Malay princes are 
 not little oppressions ; such as in ravishing of the wives 
 and daughters of their subjects just as they lust, with 
 as little thought as the catching of a chicken, and as 
 little fear of God, to the shame of His creatures. Again,
 
 2G8 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 killing these people as if they were nothing better than 
 ants, they having done no crime calling for death. 
 Further, in taking men's goods by force, killing the 
 owners, or keeping them captive ; never paying their 
 debts; given to gambling, cock-fighting, keeping multi- 
 tudes of slaves, who despoil God's creatures, stabbing 
 them ; or, as is the case in Borneo and Koti, where they 
 commit piracies on the European ships, killing the 
 crews. Further, they send their spear to people's 
 houses, oppressively requiring their goods and chattels ; 
 forcing betrothals, and such like misdemeanours of 
 different grades, of which I am ashamed to write in my 
 story. Moreover, thej' humiliate the slaves of God, who 
 are created like themselves, looking on them like dogs, — 
 as, for example, when they go along the road people have 
 to sit down in the middle of the road till they are past, 
 whether it be in the mud or the filth, all are ordered to 
 squat down. More especially, again, they make hundreds 
 and twenties of daughters of their subjects into concubines, 
 closing them in their harems, and once or twice in taking 
 concubines they keep them till death, not allowing them 
 to marry other men ; and were such to marry, they would 
 kill and root out the whole house of such a woman. 
 The fathers and the mothers of their concubines may be 
 sick unto death, yet are they not allowed to go out to 
 see them. And while they detain them in their courts, 
 yet they do not feed and clothe them sufficiently, but 
 treat them as slaves ; but when they are enamoured of a 
 woman, they blindly obey her in all her behests. If she 
 wants to kill, he kills accordingly. All these hang on 
 their lusts only, not on justice or the laws of Islam, nor 
 on the counsel of the public, but on their self-will. Then, 
 as a matter of course, each raja has ten or fifteen 
 children, but some have twenty or thirty. Such children 
 have the nature and disposition of brute beasts, owing to
 
 NATIVE PRINCES. 
 
 2G9 
 
 their undergoing no teaching from their fathers in any 
 good direction when young, but only following sensuality, 
 becoming practised in evil, such as cock-fighting, 
 gambling, opium eating, treachery, and assassination; 
 and when they grow big, if the father does one quarter 
 of wickedness, the son does three-quarters more than he. 
 And all the slaves of God that feel their wickedness, 
 oppression, and injustice, have no redress but to the 
 Lord, who sees and hears the bowlings and lamentations 
 of mankind, and He it is who will repay all these doings 
 with true justice. And these sleep soundly before they 
 reflect, but when it is light God repays them. 
 
 Is it not true that in this part of the world full half 
 has been originally under the government, laws, and 
 direction of the Malays, for I have seen in many 
 histories and traditions of the race making mention 
 of Malay princes of old, their power, greatness, and 
 worth? Then what is the reason that God has taken 
 these from them, giving them to other races ? Is it 
 not because of their oppression and overburdening 
 injustice, by which God has depressed them, and put 
 them under the government of other races? Then if 
 this state and these manners be perpetuated, God alone 
 can foretell ; but to my idea, who am unlearned,— 
 whose knowledge comes not of himself, — to a certainty 
 the very name of Malay will be lost in the world, by the 
 will of the Almighty ; for have I not read in many books 
 that He is at enmity with such oppressors ? And from 
 this sentence I draw my argument, that when one 
 hates God he will be destroyed. Delay, then, to fight the 
 Almighty. 
 
 Moreover, because in my age I have seen many Malay 
 countries destroyed and becoming wildernesses, places 
 for elephants and tigers, by reason of the oppressive- 
 ness and injustice of rajas and sons of rajas, — such
 
 270 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 as Selangore, and Perak, and Queda ; again, as Padang, 
 and Moar, and Batu Pahat, and Kissung, and how 
 many more places the same as these. Now, in former 
 times all these were rich countries, beautiful and 
 full of people ; but now the name remains only, after 
 reverting into forest, the inhabitants having removed to 
 other places — some in poverty, eating one day and 
 starving two days ; — all these griefs and misfortunes 
 come from the oppressions of the rajas and the sons 
 of rajas. And not to look at the distance, see Padang, 
 how well populated it was at one time ; how many its 
 men of wealth and variety of merchandise coming out 
 from thence, in those times I allude to ; how immense 
 the quantities of betel-nut exported, numbers of ships 
 yearly carrying this production to Kalinga and Bengal ; 
 besides this, the quantities of ivory, benzoin, and 
 rattans ; nor were durians eaten in Malacca unless they 
 were the durians of Padang, and these in such abun- 
 dance as to bring two or three doits only each (about 
 a farthing to a halfpenny) ; also mangosteens were in 
 millions, for which four or five stores were erected in 
 Malacca, in which to keep them— here they sold for five 
 or six to the doit (one-eighth of a penny), — but of dukus 
 they could not be reckoned, they were so abundant ; half 
 of Malacca was raised up with the skins of these fruits 
 brought from Padang ; and in regard to other fruits that 
 came from thence, they were beyond my powers of 
 relation. 
 
 Now, I myself have gone to see the mangosteen and 
 durian gardens, and when I got to the top of a man- 
 gosteen tree, I could see that for two or three miles they 
 extended without break ; and in the durian season the 
 fruit fell in thousands, and these were of the villages 
 only, and not of the hills. The name of these hills is 
 Moara. But as to the myriads of trees, God alone could
 
 NATIVE PRINCES. 271 
 
 count them, for their rearing was the business of the 
 population of Padang in former times, and at their 
 season they cleared them only, and at the time of falling 
 it was their occupation to collect them. Many of the 
 merchants of Malacca became rich from the trade of 
 Padang ; the rents returned thousands of dollars 
 annually, too numerous to detail. Thus the country 
 rejoiced in ease and comfort. This was at the time 
 Sultan Mahomed governed Linga, Khio, and Pahang, 
 and Padang Moar and Batu Pahat acknowledged him. 
 And he watched them justly, well, and with moderation, 
 in the manner above related. 
 
 Then after Sultan Mahomed died there came sons of 
 rajas from various places. Thus in about three days 
 after the event, one touched at Padang, and as he landed 
 on the beach, he ordered his lance forward, requesting 
 rice, fowls, and what else he desired. Now, the people of 
 Padang were very simple, looking on the name of rajas 
 and sons of rajas as gods, reverencing them with their 
 bones all trembling ; so they gave their property away 
 to him, not receiving a doit for the same.. So he went 
 away, when ten or fifteen days afterwards came three or 
 four other sons of rajas, each and every one requesting, 
 and some even landing themselves and taking by force, 
 like pirates, whatever they saw, using them as their own ; 
 the owners only winking their eyes, the fools, from fear 
 of the sons of the rajas. So they bore all. These sons of 
 rajas had no shame, nor fear of God nor the people, so 
 they did as their evil propensities led them. Some of 
 them also behaved like brute beasts, laying hold of and 
 desecrating the young women. After these had gone 
 then others came, and what they wanted could not be 
 denied them ; for if they were denied or opposed, they did 
 not stop at murder or house-burning, till even the cocoa- 
 nut trees were destroyed, and felled to the ground.
 
 272 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 Thus they destroyed all the slaves of God by their 
 injustice and oppressions, till they were scattered abroad, 
 deserting their villages and village greens, their cul- 
 tivated fields and rice plots, fleeing to various places. 
 Thousands were thus sent astray along the coasts, 
 leaving their dwelling to revert to forest — a place for 
 tigers and elephants. Does not God know all their 
 sufferings and burdens, and has He not also been their 
 avenger ? 
 
 Hear, gentlemen, of another wonder which especially 
 affects a custom of Malay rajas, and which is not a 
 Mahomedan one, nor of any other race in the world ; 
 but it is a devilish custom, sensual and wicked. That 
 is, in Malay rajas taking people's children and making 
 concubines of them, and this without the slightest con- 
 sideration of the feelings of the parents, their own flesh 
 and blood. Thus their child, as it were, is dead to them. 
 They force these girls in their houses, calling a worth- 
 less khatib, or libby, who knows nothing of the rules of 
 our faith, but greedy only after hire. So the raja 
 orders the girl to be connected to him by the process 
 called nika with the kris. So one girds on the kris, 
 placing water and sirih. Thus the khatib fills hell : for 
 fear of the raja the woman is under nika by the kris. 
 It is then asked if the ceremony of the nika is as estab- 
 lished, when the khatib declares it to be so. Thus many 
 children become accursed. Owing to this, the proceed- 
 ings are as if the devil was not afraid of God himself, 
 nor ashamed before the people. All these are unjust 
 and oppressive, which God will reward according to 
 their deserts. Beware, all ye, of these unjust and 
 oppressive deeds, if you maintain them in such a 
 manner, for to a certainty God will rain down fire from 
 heaven to bum and destroy you. Know ye not how 
 many nations of prophets of old, from injustice, oppres-
 
 NATIVE PRINCES. 273 
 
 sions, and rebellion, have been destroyed by the 
 Almighty, by great winds or by heavenly fire, or by 
 overwhelming oceans, and such like evils, together with 
 the curse of God on tyrants and oppressors ; for these 
 are at variance with Him. 
 
 I have also wondered at another injustice which a 
 person told me had come upon himself at the country 
 of Keteh, which was to the following effect :— When the 
 eons of rajas go abroad and arrive at a place, all the 
 inhabitants come before them with presents ; after which 
 they return to their houses. And while the son of a raja 
 remains there, he orders his slaves to land, asking for 
 this and that ; so the slaves go and take whatever they 
 see, catching fowls and kids, climbing the cocoa-nut 
 and betel-nut trees, and so forth,— none daring to prevent 
 them, as they carry the lance of the raja. And when the 
 slaves of the raja see any one finding fault in the least, 
 they forbear, but mark the house, and return to their 
 prows, and tell their master that in such a house there 
 is a deal of rice. So in the morning, before the people 
 have risen from sleep, the raja's slaves go and pretend 
 to step up the ladder of the house, and to fall down ; 
 and when they have fallen, they run to their raja 
 and complain in this manner : * raja, you ordered 
 your slave to go to such an one's house, and as I was 
 going up the ladder to his door, it broke down and I 
 fell.' So the raja is enraged, and tells his slave to take 
 his lance and demand a fine of forty dollars at once. 
 Upon this the slaves are quite delighted, and go off 
 bearing the lance, and demand the fine of forty dollars, 
 —and this peremptorily, even to the pledging or selling. 
 If this demand be not met, then they lay hold of the 
 children, so the owners sell the house or go into debt, 
 in order that may they find the forty dollars. Such is 
 the manner of the oppression and injustice of sons of 
 
 T
 
 274 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 rajas, which is a subject of play and pleasure amongst 
 themselves. 
 
 Moreover, if these affairs come to the ears of the 
 sovereign, he will not interfere, nor even make inquiry, 
 being afraid of his sons troubling him, or even amoking, 
 — because of this he says nothing. It is thus with fire . 
 when it is small, it is a friend; but when great, it is an 
 enemy, and destruction comes on all the slaves of God. 
 It is their opinion that they are specially favoured by 
 God with the keys of government in this world ; for this 
 reason they follow their own desires, good or bad, and 
 whatever their sensuality dictates they do. Thus they 
 become the slaves of sensuality itself. Very good, I am 
 pleased too. But can ye, rajas, always live thus, and 
 not die. Do ye not think the Lord's word is true, when 
 He says, 'All ye sensualists shall die to eternity,' and that 
 when the time comes He will inquire most certainly of 
 you, rewarding you for your good or evil deeds. And do 
 you shut your ears or eyes so that ye hear not nor see 
 the customs and laws of the white man (Europeans). 
 If they wish to put to death any one for his crime — that 
 is, a crime that deserves death — how much examination, 
 consideration, consultation, and care over it have they 
 not, together with the testimony of witnesses ; and these 
 also have to prove themselves to the satisfaction of twelve 
 jurymen, in every particular, before they will assent to 
 death. Even after this, the judge seeks out a road, if 
 possible, to save the life of the accused. And if there 
 be no way to do so, then only does he give the judgment 
 of death. Thus God gives safety to the Queen."
 
 NATIVE PRINCES. 275 
 
 The allowances of the Malay Sultan, and Abdulla's 
 remarks thereon, will show how much we, in our 
 estimates, are guided by relative comparison. £'3,600 a 
 year would be thought a very small sum for a potentate 
 of high descent and ancient lineage. It is to be re- 
 membered, at the same time, that the money was well 
 spent on the Sultan, as it kept his followers from 
 
 piracy. 
 
 Abdulla's remarks on sovereigns mixing their blood 
 with subjects will not go down now a days, after the 
 marriage of the Marquis of Lome. 
 
 Abdulla here shows his perfect abhorrence of the 
 doings of his native princes. There are, no doubt, 
 foundations for his complaints, but he, being a British 
 subject, could never have had any knowledge of these 
 doings from experience, so he must have written from 
 hearsay. At this time he had been long connected 
 with the American Protestant missionaries, and, writing 
 his autobiography at their instance, he would naturally 
 make his anti-monarchical views as strong as possible. 
 At the same time, it must be remarked that most of the 
 Malay States have their " undang-undang," or written 
 laws, by which sovereign and people are guided, and as 
 leges mori serviant, they would be suitable to the state of 
 civilization in which nature had placed the populations. 
 I myself have perused the laws of Kiddah, and such was 
 my impression at the time. In mediaeval times in Europe, 
 the privileges of the lords of the manors over the maidens 
 are known to have been very obnoxious to our present 
 social system. 
 
 The oppressions and over-burdening injustice spoken 
 of by Abdulla come, in the first place, from the people 
 themselves, in being so listless in asserting their rights. 
 The former greatness of Malay kingdoms is also greatly 
 exaggerated. The records of Marco Polo prove this, as 
 
 »
 
 276 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 he passed through the Archipelago when they ought to 
 have been at the summit of their power. 
 
 On the fate of Padang it is to be noticed that, as the 
 Malays will not pay taxes, so they cannot command 
 good government. Everything has its price, and so has 
 good government, as we well know in New Zealand, 
 where we pay Ml a head per annum for it. So popula- 
 tions paying from half-a-farthing up to six shillings 
 must take the alternative, and submit to intermittent 
 levies on their families, goods, and chattels. On the 
 whole, they will get off the cheaper after all. True, the 
 Malays have no roads, but then they have no road-rates ; 
 true they have no sewerage, but then they have no 
 house-rates ; true they have no gas, water, or other con- 
 veniences into their houses, yet they have no gas and 
 water-rates. Then they have no railways, but two or 
 three hundred of them are not occasionally crushed or 
 burned to de,ath ; and then they have no steam vessels, 
 so five or six hundred of them are not drowned like rats, 
 as in the Atlantic traders. Last, not least, they have no 
 coal mines, so we never hear of two or three hundred 
 husbands being smothered to death below the houses in 
 which their wives are living. All they have to bear, even 
 by Abdulla's account, is the occasional squeeze by their 
 own princes in search of provisions, pleasure, or sensu- 
 ality. So there can be no guarantee against oppression 
 without a settled government, properly supported by 
 taxation. This applies to autocratic and democratic, 
 with all the other shades of systems ; but burdens and 
 misfortunes come, whichever way you turn. 
 
 Yet Abdulla in his fervour rises to the standard of 
 another Elijah. Tropical governments, no doubt, are 
 sadly weak ; strength only comes of chasteness. I 
 could mention instances that have come under my 
 notice, but forbear. I know many of my countrymen 
 think otherwise.
 
 NATIVE PRINCES. 277 
 
 The lance is the usual sign of authority amongst 
 Malays, and is carried by the king's messengers. I see 
 Abdulla questions the divine right of kings notwith- 
 standing. 
 
 In a future state he appears to be an implicit 
 believer. 
 
 His last sentence explains how readily native govern- 
 ments yield to the Europeans, their justice being known 
 far and wide. There is nothing so assuring as the sight 
 of an English judge sitting with calm consideration of 
 the suits before him. 
 
 The death and burial of Sultan Hassain next follows, 
 but is untranslated.
 
 278 HAEAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 XXXIV. 
 
 MR. ALFRED NORTH. 
 
 "Moreover, in the year of the Hejira 1251, and the 
 20th day of the month Jamada-1-Ula, i.e. in the year of 
 the Messiah 1835, on the 12th day of the month October ; 
 and in the Hindoo year Manmada, and on the 28th day 
 of the month Pertasaia, — on this date I had translated a 
 history from the Hindoo language into Malay. Its 
 origin was also Hindoo, and its name in that language 
 was Panjatandaran, but in Malay Galila dan Demina ; of 
 which I made an excellent composition — this by the 
 assistance of a friend well versed in the Hindoo, by 
 name Tomby Matuber Papater, of Malacca. 
 
 I took great pains to know the contents of this 
 book, as it had a great fund of stories, sayings, and 
 proverbs, as well as relations and parallels exemplifying 
 knowledge, wit, and acuteness, for the use of readers. It 
 is true that the stories were merely fables, but which we 
 need not mind, in as far as the stories and relations go ; 
 so I would not ask you, readers, to believe them — for 
 do not you know yourselves that they are surely the 
 composition of men, and not intended as true ? — but what 
 I would want of you is to select the right and set aside 
 the rubbish. 
 
 So I forewarn all such as wish to see and read the 
 above work, that I have placed it in the hands of
 
 MR. ALFRED NORTH. 
 
 279 
 
 Mr. Alfred North, an American— one who bathes and 
 drinks to his heart's content in the sea of the Malay 
 language ; for he is an especial disciple of mine, m whom 
 I have°the greatest trust in translating English into 
 Malay, according to the correct idiom, and in no way 
 like the same work by the English, who compose Malay 
 in their own idiom— as, for instance, kwpada iang mam 
 aku tela perchaia, and deripada siapa aha tela mendoput, 
 and dingan iang mana iya tela meniatakan baniak orang, 
 and pergi ka passar dan bill ayam ; and as I have found m 
 the Gospel of St. Luke thousands of such ungrammatical 
 expressions, as well as in their ordinary compositions. 
 These caU themselves clever (!) in Malay; but each say 
 this for themselves only, and such (as above) is then- 
 Malay. But Mr. North, after seven or eight years' 
 sinking and rising in the study of Malay, admitted to me 
 that he had not yet mastered it ; for the natives of each 
 nation alone could do so in their respective tongues. 
 Thus no foreigner can be a critic in any language but 
 his own." 
 
 The work translated by Abdulla I have not seen, but 
 others that I have seen in Tamil abound in excellent 
 maxims. Mr. North was an American Protestant mis- 
 sionary to the heathen, and it sounds somewhat odd to 
 see Abdulla, a Mahomedan, calling him an especial 
 disciple of his. This shows with what different eyes 
 people see. Over-estimation of self is the commonest 
 of faults. In Mr. North Abdulla had now found a pupil 
 that would really apply himself. On looking back at 
 his story, we see that only three others besides Mr. 
 North gained his respect and admiration, viz. Raffles, 
 Milne, and Newbold ; but North appears to have sur-
 
 280 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 passed all in bis competent acquirement of the language 
 of which Abdulla was a teacher. His adverse criticisms 
 of the English translations are well-founded ; and now at 
 last he had found a white man that would pay respect 
 due to a native guru. 
 
 This appears now a proper time to notice the different 
 missions in the Straits, especially at Singapore, though I 
 touch on dangerous ground by doing so in an unbiassed 
 manner. There were in my time four missions for the 
 conversion of the heathen, — two Protestant and two 
 Roman,* — which discordant arrangement had much the 
 same effect as I have observed it to have in New 
 Zealand, and which eventuated in the setting up of a 
 new religion called Hauhanism. One Protestant mis- 
 sion was from London ; the other from (I believe) Boston, 
 in the United States. As I was only a casual observer, I 
 cannot give a full account of their system, but I can 
 safely state that its principal feature was to set up 
 schools for children ; beyond this they may be said not 
 to have mixed with the natives. As I traversed the 
 settlements for seventeen years in all directions, I never 
 met a Protestant missionary out of the towns but once, 
 and he was under the protection of the resident official. 
 No doubt their labours would have a limited effect, but 
 this amongst the descendants of Europeans only. When 
 they educated the children of Mahomedan, Hindoo, 
 and Bhuddist parents, the effects were most apparent in 
 the contempt by their scholars for all religion, and the 
 adoption of an ethical superciliousness in lieu thereof. 
 The material on which they had to work was a species of 
 Fetishism, i.e. all unusual objects were supposed to have 
 special spirits attached to them ; such as large trees, 
 
 * I do not use the word Roman in an offensive light, but as distinct 
 from Anglican, Greek, Armenian, Coptic, Ethiopian, Nestorian, Mala- 
 barn, and Teutonic.
 
 CHRISTIAN MISSIONS IN MALACCA. 
 
 281 
 
 rocks, round stones, tops of hills and headlands. This 
 was the basis of the mind of the people, on which 
 Mahomedanism, Hindooism, and Bhuddism had been, 
 from time to time, superimposed by northern races. 
 Now it was sought to substitute Protestant Christianity, 
 which ignored all these ideas, and, besides, attacked the 
 vital parts of their social system, viz. polygamy and 
 slavery. Thus the mission difficulty was enormously 
 increased; superstition and spiritism might be overcome, 
 and materialism or reason substituted, but the institu- 
 tions innate from all time could not be done away with. 
 Hence the cause of want of success— a circumstance which 
 soon led to the breaking up of the two missions, and 
 the dispersion of the labourers to more promising fields. 
 Now, as to the Roman missions, one was French and 
 the other Portuguese. The latter had lost all its vitality, 
 for the days of Francis Xavier had gone. All it did was 
 to show a useless opposition to its more energetic rival. 
 This rival was under the direction of one well versed m 
 human nature, and alert to every chance that tended to 
 increase his neophytes. His mode of working was 
 entirely different from that of the Protestant mission- 
 aries. He and his assistants were seen at all times 
 of the day and night trudging along the roads and 
 through the forests, visiting the various native houses 
 and villages. And here they only followed natural laws, 
 as well as their Protestant opponents. The young un- 
 married priesthood of Rome delighted in excursions, 
 new scenery, and experiences. Their bed might be on the 
 ground for that matter. The married priesthood, on the 
 contrary, held to the school-form or studio, that his 
 regularity as a devoted husband might not be ques- 
 tioned. In short, one courted sunstroke and the other 
 liver complaint, that both should die martyrs. 
 
 They gave their principal attention to the Chinese, in
 
 282 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 whose interests, temporal as well as spiritual, they cast 
 their whole thoughts. If a Chinaman had a plea at 
 the police-office or the court, or before any of the public 
 departments, there were his French missionary friends 
 alongside of him. I saw little of schooling here. 
 Human nature seems to have been taken as it was 
 found, and manipulated accordingly, and self-interest 
 is the best of polemical arguers. Thus, before I left 
 Singapore, I found Christian Chinese in all parts of the 
 settlement, both in the open and the forest ; these to the 
 number of from two to five thousand. Often, when halt- 
 ing at mid-day for a little shelter from the sun, I have 
 gone into the Chinese Gambier bangsals, where I have 
 found the crucifix over the altar instead of the Joss. 
 But otherwise you could see no difference. I do not say 
 it by way of commendation, but here superstitious reve- 
 rence was in no way interfered with. The transitions 
 effected appeared to be without a struggle. But yet 
 polygamy and slavery remained to be overcome ; these 
 in Singapore would not be very serious difficulties, as 
 few of the Chinese were married in the settlement, — 
 probably not one in twenty, — and the other institution 
 was suppressed as much as possible by the English 
 Government. 
 
 I have observed of people who have never been out of 
 Europe, that these vital difficulties to the introduction 
 of that phase of Christianity that is most agreeable to 
 the mind of the people there, are not apparent. This 
 is not to be wondered at. But missionaries find them 
 to be too certain ; nor dare they accept the Christianity 
 of Abyssinia, as such could have no support on then- 
 basis of operations. Contact with the black man 
 may have its advantages, but the counter objections 
 balance the account. Could European and American 
 missionaries imitate the conduct of the Mahomedan
 
 CHKISTIAN MISSIONS IN MALACCA. 283 
 
 ones, their influence and religion would spread like wild 
 fire. Let the ladies marry the elevated natives, and tin- 
 gentlemen make similar connections, and, the bond of 
 sympathy thus being practical, the superior mind of the 
 white would enormously increase its functions and 
 range. In this manner the white whalers and sealers 
 of New Zealand were the real proselytizers there. It 
 was by their native marriages and connections that they 
 paved the way for Marsden, Selwyn, and other Christian 
 apostles, who now had only to develop by nurture a tree 
 whose seed had been planted, and whose shoots were 
 coming forth out of the ground. And yet a widespread 
 reaction took place against Christianity in the native 
 mind, fully twenty years after it was thought to be firmly 
 established. This was due, no doubt, to many causes ; 
 but one of the most influential was that of the ever- 
 increasing presence of the white woman, whose interests 
 demanded that her countrymen should hold the Maori 
 apart. The two races thus became distinct castes, 
 having no common bond; thus estrangement, leading 
 to virulent animosity, followed. What effect the 
 measures of the beneficent and benevolent McLean 
 may lead to is yet to be seen. 
 
 But to return to our subject. Missionary influence in 
 the far East, as I have seen it, has not had the 
 stimulus which it had in New Zealand, and the efforts, so 
 far, have in no practical manner got hold of the indoor 
 sympathies of the people. Till that is done no advance- 
 ment can be made, unless the tactics of the Romanists 
 are pursued. But this is impossible for Protestants. 
 Thus our missionaries are placed between two dile mmas, 
 viz., to sacrifice their home associations, nay more, 
 their country and very blood ; or to do virtually nothing. 
 True, education they can give, but this merely sharpens 
 the weapons of ethical acuteness against them. Faith
 
 284 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 alone, which comes of inner conviction, and which is pro- 
 moted by social connection, will do it. I once went through 
 this subject fully with an honest and intelligent 
 American missionary, and such was the conclusion at 
 which we arrived. 
 
 So fully was I persuaded of this, that when a society 
 for the elevation of the Maori was got up in Otago, on 
 being called upon for my subscription by three maiden 
 ladies, I said I would subscribe if they would promise to 
 marry a Maori after he had been elevated. But the 
 bargain was rejected with scorn, and I kept my money, 
 being of opinion that there might be self-conceit on their 
 part, but no true Christian philanthropy. They would 
 artificially elevate a being so as he could see the degraded 
 position from which he had risen, and then refuse him 
 the consolations of the higher sphere to which they had 
 raised him. This was promising him bread and giving 
 him a stone. 
 
 After this the Chamber of Commerce is noticed ; but 
 we proceed to the next translation.
 
 ( 285 ) 
 
 XXXV. 
 
 PERTURBATIONS OF THE NATIVES ABOUT THE 
 ENGLISH CHURCH. 
 
 "I will now tell about the English church at Singa- 
 pore. It is situated in the centre of the plain of what 
 was Kamunting and Sikadudus scrub. After it had 
 been cleared by Colonel Farquhar, in a short time there 
 came sepoys with their officers, who were stationed on 
 the site. They remained here during the time of 
 Colonel Farquhar; but after this all were removed to 
 the lines on the road towards Tullo Blangah, where are 
 now to be seen houses appropriate for officers. So from 
 that time the plain remained open— a place for racing 
 horses, and for the Europeans to take an airing in the 
 evenings. Then by-and-by one or two European houses 
 were built on the plain. 
 
 Then, coming down to the year of the Hejira 1254, or 
 a.d. 1838, during Mr. Bonham's governorship and 
 Mr. Wingrove's police commissionership, the English 
 gentlemen residents combined to erect a great church ; 
 for, before this, Mr. Thomsen had only erected a small 
 one, where the English went to worship. So when the 
 combination was completed each gave as he could afford ; 
 also subscriptions came in from other quarters. So now 
 they commenced to lay the foundations of the church, 
 the architect of which was Mr. Coleman, who reared
 
 286 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 it as we now see it ; but be placed on the top of the 
 pediment a cross— that is, a post with three branches, 
 made out of lime— at which, I have heard, many of the 
 English were not pleased, as this was following the 
 custom of the Nasrani (meaning Koman Catholics). 
 
 Now hear, gentle reader, about a very stupid affair 
 which got into the heads of mankind, i.e. the Klings, 
 Malays, and Chinese in Singapore and Malacca. When 
 the church was finished, the usual track (a short cut) 
 skirted it, so numbers of convicts were placed to watch 
 the material lying about ; afterwards they were ordered 
 not to let people pass by that way, for four gates had 
 been placed at the corners of the square, which had 
 also been hedged with bamboo. So the convicts had 
 always to find fault with the people entering inside, but 
 the people would not attend to them. This enraged 
 the convicts, who ran after the people with sticks when 
 they saw them enter. These people now made off 
 under the impression that the convicts wanted to kill 
 them. Immediately after this occurrence, two men 
 coming from Campong Glam, wanting to go to Singa- 
 pore town, entered the enclosure (or the short cut), when 
 they were chased also, and ran calling out that the con- 
 victs wanted to murder them. Out of these proceedings 
 arose numberless rumours — some to this effect, that the 
 Governor had ordered people to be killed for the sake 
 of the heads, which were intended to feast the spirit in 
 the church. This was because of a dream that the 
 Governor had, in which the spirit came to him, asking 
 for the heads of people, and threatening that if this were 
 not granted he himself would be killed, with all his 
 retinue. Others said that there was a hole in the church, 
 where all the heads were piled up ; whilst others said 
 that numbers of people had been made away with silently, 
 all of whom had been murdered by the convicts, who
 
 FALSE RUMOURS ABOUT THE ENGLISH CHURCH. 287 
 
 carried off their heads. Others again told about children, 
 having gone a-missing, having been killed by the same. 
 
 Two or three now went to complain at the police- 
 office ; but they could get no redress, being told to 
 fetch the murderers. Others said that the murderers' 
 masters had arranged the affair: for this reason 
 they would not listen to complaints. All these foolish 
 rumours were circulated from one person to another 
 till they got abroad. This set all the people in a state 
 of consternation, even to the keeping in of the children, 
 and when people themselves had to go out, it was 
 with caution and with arms ; so when night came, the 
 plain was deserted — no one dare go near it, — and if 
 people were forced to go by, it was in company, all 
 being armed. And wherever I went nothing else was 
 asked but the truth or falsehood of the rumours, when I 
 enlightened them as to their falsehood, telling them they 
 were very big lies, and utterly adverse to the customs of 
 the English, their laws and regulations. Further, that 
 they, the English, had not the slightest belief in evil spirits 
 and such dreams. Had they not observed them, having 
 lived so long under their government, when, in the case 
 of murderers, these were searched out, and no amount 
 of money would hush the prosecution? How much 
 money was not also spent in following up murderers? 
 Nor would a great war even prevent the pursuit — even 
 utter destruction would not make them give in : until 
 the murderer was hung, they were never satisfied. So, 
 indeed, it would be wonderful if they ordered convicts 
 to kill twenties of people in an open plain, to get the 
 heads to put in their church. How foolish is not this, 
 and what a misfortune it is that men can believe so. A 
 person, whose hair was as white as his foolishness and 
 lying were great, now answered me: 'The rumours are 
 true, for yesterday people saw the convicts skulking at
 
 288 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 Campong Glam.' To this I replied, ' Perhaps the convicts 
 were thieving or deserting — who can know? ' To this he 
 replied, ' At Tullo Ayer, last night, a convict ran after a 
 Chinaman to kill him, when all the people ran trembling, 
 seizing their weapons as for a great fight ; ' that he 
 himself was astonished at the affair, but he had seen 
 it, and men of position had also related the same, so he 
 concluded that all was true. Thus I was put to shame, 
 and had to be quiet ; I did not argue further, but I kept 
 the matter to myself, and made it my business to go to 
 , Tullo Ayer to see if the tale was correct or not. 
 
 Then, after I had inquired into the circumstances, I 
 found the whole rumour false. It was not a convict, but 
 a constable had beat a Chinaman because he made an 
 uproar in the middle of the night. On getting a stroke 
 with a rattan, the Chinaman ran off crying, which put 
 people in a fright, till the cry got up of ' Convicts ! con- 
 victs ! ' Thus a little affair had been made into a big 
 one — the few had become many ; as the Malays say, .the 
 news may be excellent, but men's sense tells whether it 
 be true or false, and no one denies it. Thus one night 
 a great disturbance arose in the merchants' quarter, 
 which is surrounded by houses, and which were full of 
 people even to the shores of the harbour. It was about 
 two in the morning, when a man rose from bed, but 
 in doing so he fell over the legs of a neighbouring 
 sleeper, who, on being startled from his sleep, saw a 
 person standing over him ; so he shrieked out that the 
 convicts had come to cut off his head. On this all the 
 other sleepers rose in a fright, and ran tumbling one 
 over the other, rising and falling, breaking their faces 
 and bruising themselves on the stones, and four men 
 falling into the river. Thus a great consternation arose, 
 all opening their doors and bringing their weapons, 
 which made the police peons run off. Some called out
 
 FALSE RUMOURS ABOUT THE ENGLISH CHURCH. 289 
 
 that the Chinese were amoking; others cried out that 
 three or four people had lost their heads, which were 
 cut off hy the convicts. The noise of the Klings was 
 like thunder. Thus the night was one of wailing; 
 some wept, some cried, till the Europeans came out 
 to inquire into matters, when they found the originator, 
 yet standing and calling out at the pitch of his voice 
 that he was not a convict, so not to be afraid, hut with- 
 out effect, owing to the noise, — some saying that they 
 had seen the convicts diving into the river and swimming 
 across, others saying that they saw their long hill-hooks 
 or knives. On this the Europeans appeared, who found 
 the whole to be lies, but that the minds of the people 
 had become mad, just as when people going through 
 jungle and thick underwood are afraid at each breath or 
 rustling lest it be a tiger. 
 
 Now, it is perfectly true that such rumours were not 
 correct ; yet people believed in them, people being afraid 
 here and there, and nothing else was talked of but con- 
 victs. About a week after this, I received a letter from 
 Malacca which my wife sent ; and when I had opened the 
 seal and saw the writing, I laughed to my heart's con- 
 tent, when I learnt that my wife was sitting in great 
 tribulation and grief, under locked doors at night — for 
 people had been telling her that the convicts were 
 about to come to Malacca to take off heads, while others 
 swore they had actually seen them, to the number of 
 thirty or forty, bringing with them a barrel in which to 
 store the heads ; they having been ordered up by the 
 authorities at Singapore to seek heads, as sufficient 
 could not be had there. On this account people sat 
 on the alert, none daring to go out at night, for 
 here and there convicts had been seen lurking and 
 carrying weapons; and, further, that children and old 
 people had gone a-missing. So she beseeched me r.ot 
 
 u
 
 290 HAKAYIT AJ3DULLA. 
 
 to go out cat night-time ; to take good care of myself, as 
 there had not been heads enough got for the church. 
 Further, that she had made another fastening to the 
 door, to prevent the convicts from breaking in. 
 
 After I had read this foolish letter, I answered it at 
 once, letting her know the whole affair from its origin, 
 and I beseeched her not to believe the rumours in an^ 
 manner, for they were lies from beginning to end — the 
 Singapore people were mad. I then pointed out to her 
 the excellent laws, customs, and regulations of the 
 English, which were entirely adverse to such doings ; 
 neither did they believe in evil spirits, nor such dreams ; 
 and their disapproval of killing people without cause or 
 trial. Moreover to get people to seek for heads, this 
 was excessive foolishness and misfortune in those believ- 
 ing in such a -story. I told her also to show my letter to 
 her relations in the quarter, so that they might not be 
 wretched and miserable without cause." 
 
 This would be a very diverting translation were it not 
 at the same time most humiliating. This, after all the 
 benevolent exertions of Sir Stamford Raffles, and of men 
 of the Milne and Morrison stamp ! Their beneficent, 
 amiable, and just views had not entered into the souls 
 of the natives, nor been appreciated in any manner 
 whatever. That the European policy can be so mis- 
 conceived, shows also on what a subsoil it rests. It is 
 as it were placed upon a volcano or a magazine of powder, 
 ready to blow up unawares, and from inexplicable causes. 
 Such was the Indian Mutiny. 
 
 Abdulla's remarks are, on the whole, very sensible, 
 though in them it is brought out that he was so far 
 affected as to take trouble to make inquiries, nor in his
 
 FALSE RUMOURS ABOUT THE ENGLISH CHURCH. 291 
 
 position could we blame him. His sly reflection on the 
 pusillanimity of the police is amusing; these, of couix . 
 were his own brethren. His description of a night dis- 
 turbance is excellent, though some of the phrases are not 
 translatable. 
 
 In palliation of the panic of the natives, we must not 
 forget that at this time, in a neighbouring island (Borneo), 
 the powerful tribes of Sarebas and Sakarran went forth 
 in thousands on head-hunting expeditions, for quasi- 
 religious purposes; so the application of the sami- vice 
 to the poor Church of England came natural enough to 
 them, especially as that establishment was backed up by 
 the grim devotees of Kali and Juggernaut, viz. the Bengal 
 convicts who were set to watch the edifice. It is most 
 strange what arrangements take place in India, and how 
 incongruous are the elements brought not only in close 
 juxtaposition, but even as allies to a holy cause. Thus I 
 have seen an old Thug, who had taken a hundred lives, 
 assisting the organist at divine service, he doing the 
 essential part, the bellows-blowing. 
 
 Good Mrs. Abdulla, in the hubbub, was anxious 
 for her husband's and her own safety ; so she put an 
 extra fastening to the door, though she was 120 miles 
 away. 
 
 Abdulla says the white people do not believe in evil 
 spirits, but I find in the late spiritist disturbances in 
 Otago that the Calvinist clergy do. White men will not 
 part with the devil, for more reasons than one. How 
 Abdulla should have imbibed this opinion I do not know.
 
 292 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 XXXVI. 
 
 HIS DAUGHTERS DEATH. 
 
 "After all this affair had Mown over, I returned to 
 Malacca, as I learnt that my daughter, named Liti Lila, 
 was unwell. When I arrived at Malacca, I found her 
 very bad, and in two or three days' time it was the will 
 of God over His slave that she should die. I was 
 plunged into the deepest grief, and so was her mother, 
 as I was very fond of the child, who was only seven 
 years old. She had been well instructed, and had a 
 clear understanding, with a heart full of affection to her 
 parents : on this account I was strongly attached to 
 her. After she had been buried at the Kling Mosque, I 
 visited her grave daily in my grief, and one day while 
 I was there, as had been my habit, her image appeared 
 to my view. This was in the evening about half-past 
 seven o'clock. I was alone, sitting at the grave weeping, 
 when I saw my child playing on the sand. When I saw 
 her I ran forward to embrace her, but I found nothing 
 but sand. I then knew that the devil, in her image, 
 intended to destroy me. On this I at once asked mercy 
 of God, that he should relieve my grief and wailing for 
 my child. I then returned to my house, to beseech my 
 wife to wipe her tears and suspend her lamentations. I 
 then informed her of the vision ; when she begged at 
 my feet some words of pure counsel to moderate her 
 affliction.
 
 ms daughter's death. 
 
 293 
 
 Then in furtherance of her wish, I thought over all the 
 books that I could call to memory. If it had been for 
 myself, I would not have undertaken the task, for 1 
 trusted to God alone to assuage my grief, but after the 
 above request I betook myself to compose a little book 
 which I named in the Arabic, Doah Alkalub, which 
 means in Malay, Obat ati (medicine for the heart). In 
 it I dilated on the cases of children who have died 
 young, and the honour, in the future state, to their 
 parents, whose little children they were. How, there- 
 fore, improper is it of parents to nurse their grief 
 and disconsolateness, and persevere in such a manner 
 —with many other admonitions which I held forth tor 
 our edification. 
 
 After I had finished this book I read it to my wile, 
 when then only she regained her usual equanimity, 
 and forgot her grief for her child. The book is still in 
 existence, and has been borrowed by many people who 
 have lost children; further, twenties of people have 
 copied it." 
 
 I made this translation with the more interest, as I 
 remember, as it were like yesterday, Abdulla relating the 
 circumstance to me. 1 no doubt pooh-poohed it, like 
 most unthinking young Englishmen, so he found that he 
 had in me no sympathy. Apparitions and their causes 
 have been well studied by physiologists ; I need not, there- 
 fore, enter into the subject here. But the story of 
 Abdulla is affecting. He daily mourned over the grave 
 of his lost child, when at dusk she appeared to him 
 playing on the sand; he rushed forward to clasp her to 
 his breast, when he found that she was not. She with 
 the sparkling eye and loving smile, he would have kissed
 
 294 HAEAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 and fondled, but she bad departed beyond bis ken. 
 Then comes actuality, with all its fierce truth, and with 
 that, revulsion. In this he sees the worker of all evil, 
 from which he flies to the God who gave him life. 
 How would Christians have behaved? Each will answer 
 in a different way. He puts on the man again, and 
 does as his experiences bad taught him. 
 
 To understand him to a certain extent, we must know 
 the faith of the Mahomedans on the subject of the 
 principle of evil, as they personify it. Lane informs us 
 that the Mahomedans believe in three species of created 
 intelligent beings, viz., angels of light, genii of fire, 
 and men of earth. Some hold that the devils (sheytans) 
 are distinct from angels and genii, but the most general 
 opinion is that they are rebellious genii or jinn. Iblees, 
 or the devil by some, was said to be sent as. a governor 
 upon the earth, and judged amongst the jinn for a 
 thousand years ; after which he ascended into heaven, 
 and remained employed in worship until the creation of 
 Adam. It is disputed whether he was of the angels. 
 When the jinn rebelled against God on earth, Iblees, 
 being elated with pride, refused to prostrate himself to 
 Adam and Eve, so God transformed him into a sheytan. 
 According to tradition, Iblees and the sheytans have 
 longer existence than the jinn. Among the evil jinn 
 there are five sons of Iblees : Taer, the causer of 
 calamity ; El-Aawar, of debauchery ; Sot, of lies ; 
 Dasim, of hatred ; Zeleemboor, of unfair dealings. The 
 jinn have various shapes, such as those of serpents, scor- 
 pions, lions, wolves, jackals, etc., etc., prototypes of which, 
 I may add, by way of parenthesis, may be seen in any 
 illustrated work on John Bunyan ; so the Mahomedans 
 are not singular in their conceptions. Lane continues : 
 " The jinn had not liberty to enter any of the seven 
 heavens till the birth of Jesus, but Mahomed excluded
 
 THE MYTHOLOGY OF THE ARABS. 295 
 
 them from all. The devil's sphere now is to prowl amongst 
 the markets, road crossings, — his holy book being poetry .' 
 his alphabet geomancy, his speech falsehood, his snares 
 — women!" But this gives a very limited idea of the 
 mythology of the Arabs, who have other orders of jinn; 
 such as ghools, sealahs, ghaddars, delhaus, shikks, 
 nesnas, hatifs, etc., all of which have peculiar functions, 
 and to which are ascribed various monstrous forms. 
 
 We have already seen that Abdulla had shaken off 
 these superstitions; and, as far as I can see now, acknow- 
 ledging only two powers — the principles of good and evil 
 — to the former he clung, the latter he shunned. His 
 admonitions appear to have had balm in them for his 
 domestic hearth and amongst his neighbours. Here we 
 have a glimpse of the inner man at the age of about 
 forty. 
 
 * In the Kiddah Annals, his book is said there to be beautiful women.
 
 296 * HAKAYIT ABDULIA. 
 
 XXXVII. 
 
 AMERICAN MISSIONARIES.— VOYAGE TO TRINOANU. 
 —LOSS OF HIS WIFE.— BIBLE TRANSLATIONS, Etc. 
 
 " About this time news arrived in Malacca to the effect 
 that a number of American missionaries had arrived 
 in Singapore, who wished to learn Malay ; so I was 
 roused with a desire to return there, being curious to see 
 the appearance of Americans — were they like the 
 English, or like people of black skinned races, for I 
 had never met with them. It is true that I had 
 heard the name of America mentioned by the English, 
 as being an island in far distant seas, where they sent 
 their malefactors to, and through this means the popula- 
 tion had increased. This is what I have been told by 
 many Englishmen. 
 
 So, in four or five days' time, I sailed for Singapore. 
 And during a walk one day, I went to call on an American 
 missionary named Mr. Terisi (?) ; and when I saw him, I 
 did not see the slightest difference in his appearance, 
 language, manners, habitation, and clothes, from 
 English. He was at this time stopping in the house 
 of Missionary Thomsen, so I entered into conversation 
 with him. I observed that his manners were soft and 
 his conversation agreeable. He asked me where I came 
 from, and my profession, which I informed him of, from 
 the beginning to the ending. At this he told me that a
 
 AMERICAN MISSIONARIES. " 297 
 
 friend of his, by name North, was very desirous to find 
 one who knew Malay, as he wished to study it ; and as 
 he was saying this, Mr. North entered. I noticed that 
 he was also like an Englishman, without the slightest 
 difference. So I now sat speaking to him. Mrs. Terisi (?) 
 and Mrs. North then entered, both of whom, I saw, were 
 like Englishwomen, of gentle manners and sweet ex- 
 pressions. Their conversation was in like manner, which 
 made me pause and reflect on what I had been told to 
 the contrary, by people above-mentioned. So, when it 
 was settled, I commenced to teach Mr. North and his 
 wife, as well as Mrs. Terisi (?) — this daily at their ap- 
 pointed hours. 
 
 Then on a certain day I was sitting talking to Mrs. 
 Terisi (?), when I asked her about the origin of the country 
 of America, — how it became so populous, and such like. 
 So she told me that it was true that her ancestors were 
 English, and of these there were four men good and 
 God-serving, who were oppressed in England on the 
 subject of religion ; so they left it and searched for 
 another place to live, which they found in America, which 
 at that time was under high forest. There were also 
 inhabitants, but these were like the Jakuns (wild men 
 of the Malay Peninsula), and very fierce. After they 
 had settled, they erected houses, villages, and planta- 
 tions ; after them others followed, till the place had 
 become a country. The people of England then came 
 to know this, when many of them emigrated, so that the 
 country became populous. After this a war took place 
 between America and England, as the Americans would 
 not obey their orders, as they wished to put heavy duties 
 and customs on them. This the Americans would not 
 comply with, nor would they be dependent on their 
 government. On this account a great war arose, till 
 America was nearly overcome, but which was averted by
 
 298 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 the strenuous exertions of a great American, called 
 Washington, — through him America was not overpowered. 
 On his account the Americans have a feast-day to the 
 present time ; this is on his birthday, yearly. Since 
 then there has been no war. When I heard these affairs 
 related, it appeared to me that her nation had suffered 
 obloquy, so I now questioned what had previously been 
 told me regarding convicts having been sent there ; 
 indeed, I pondered over the circumstances, when I came 
 to the conclusion that it must of necessity have been the 
 choice and the excellent of England who went forth to 
 found America, and the reason of my saying this was, 
 that if evil seed had been sown it would be impossible 
 that good trees could have sprung from it. As the Malay 
 proverb says, ' Does a tainted well produce clear water ? ' 
 and, moreover, if its water is impure at first, so it will 
 be afterwards ; the moral of which is, that if the people 
 who founded America were bad, their descendants would 
 be bad also. 
 
 So I remained teaching this gentleman and his wife ; 
 and after this came others whom I also taught. Further, 
 there arrived a Mr. and Mrs. Thompson, whom I also 
 taught. All these gentlemen and ladies (mini) I taught 
 at the direction of Mr. North. Then came a Mr. Terbili (?), 
 whom I taught till he could speak Malay, read books, 
 and translate a little from English into Malay. Yet all 
 these, it must be stated, learnt the language superficially ; 
 but Mr. North studied it deeply, always striving to master 
 the proper idiom, its phonology, its proverbs, examples, 
 reasonings, and arguments, as used by the Malays them- 
 selves. He also collected the books, histories, poems, 
 and pantuns of the language. Owing to this circumstance, 
 in my estimation he mightily excelled all the others; 
 and another reason also may be stated — that most of 
 them after learning a little sailed for other countries,
 
 VOYAGE TO TRINGANU. 
 
 299 
 
 but Mr. North from the first has remained till now. 
 He has composed a great deal in Malay on the sciences 
 of Europe, stories of distinguished people, the activity 
 of Europeans, and their influence over the world ; also 
 regarding the description of the firmament and its 
 creation, the invention of steamships and railways, the 
 making of gas, the river navigation of America, the uses 
 of steam, the mode of whale fisheries, scientific dis- 
 courses, and inventions of Europe, with teachings how 
 the Malays may follow and master such like acquisitions. 
 
 I was thus in the employ of Messrs. North and Terhili 
 for some years, going and returning to Malacca, when 
 one year I went to Pahang Tringanu and Kalantan, 
 being in charge of a letter from Mr. Bonham to the 
 Raja of Kalatan, when two sketches were sent with me, 
 one belonging to Mr. Scott, called ' Maggy Lauder,' the 
 other to Mr. Boustead, called ' Waterwitch,'— but I need 
 not dilate on this, but if any one wants to know the 
 account of my trip, I have written it, from the date I 
 left Singapore till I returned in safety, and which has 
 been made a book of by Mr. North, one page being in 
 Jawi characters, the other in English, but in the 
 Malay language, and which I named Kaseh Pelayeran 
 Abdulla. And whoever wishes to see the book, it is with 
 Mr. North, who sells it at a fair price ; and if you, 
 reader, peruse the work, you will of course understand 
 the manners and doings of Malay rajas, and their 
 people's condition, into which subject I have fully 
 entered. 
 
 After I had returned from Pahang Tringanu and 
 Kalantan, I went to Malacca, as I heard that my wife 
 and children were in a great state of consternation. For 
 they had heard various rumours ; some people telling 
 them that I had been taken off by pirates, others that 
 I had been killed in the wars at Kalantan, and such
 
 300 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 stuff and nonsense. Thus all were sitting in grief. At 
 length, when I came to them, various Klings, relations, 
 and friends assembled to hear the news, when I read them 
 my account of the voyage, at which they were much 
 astonished when they heard of the customs, manners, 
 and laws of the Malay rajas. 
 
 I remained a short time in Malacca and then returned 
 to Singapore, when I learnt that Mr. North had re- 
 moved to Campong Boy an, where I continued to teach 
 and to write. In that house he and I revised the Gospel 
 of St. John, for in the former translation there were 
 many improper Malay phrases and many errors, so we 
 revised it entirely. We also set to to print copies of 
 the Sigara Malayan, besides other duties, and while thus 
 engaged I fell sick of remittent fever ; in it I got weaker 
 daily, and my body became emaciated. I was, further, 
 in a great state of grief, as, being in a strange land, 
 there was no one to attend to my food and drink, or 
 medicine. Thus I felt more sore at heart. My disease 
 now increased so much that I could not bear the smell 
 of food, nor could I sleep. My thoughts were, that 
 should I die, let it be in the presence of my wife and 
 children. At this crisis Mr. North came with medicine, 
 which he ordered me to take ; but I told him that I could 
 not get well again in my present situation, as I had no 
 one to look after me, so I hoped he would allow me to 
 return to Malacca, and, if it be God's grace that I should 
 get well, I would return quickly to him. When I said this 
 he replied, ' How are you to return, as I have a great 
 deal for you to do, which will be put off ? ' I then said, 
 ' Of what use am I here, in sickness ? Let me go, that 
 I may be doctored comfortably.' To this he replied, 
 ' Very good, as it is your wish.' 
 
 So on that very day I went on board a prow for Malacca 
 in my fever, and as I was three days at sea, exposed to
 
 HIS ILLNESS AND THE LOSS OF HIS WIFE. 
 
 301 
 
 the winds and the rain, I fell ill all the worse, and by 
 the time I got to Malacca I had lost my senses, the fever 
 was so virulent. I was then carried to my house, where 
 many people assembled to give me all kinds of medicine, 
 when I came to my senses; but yet I was very sick, 
 neither being able to eat nor to drink, so I felt myself to 
 be dying this time. I was now at times insensible from 
 the strength of the fever, when, about three in the 
 morning, I asked my wife to give me ink, pen, and 
 paper. At this my wife began to cry, thinking I was 
 going to die. Then with a shaky hand I wrote out my 
 will,°giving all my claims, house, and furniture in trust 
 to two persons, who were, after my death, to guard my 
 effects as related in the will. After I had finished 
 writing, I put it into my wife's hands. By this time 
 it was daylight, and I now felt unfit to think, my body 
 was so hot, and my hair had become long from want of 
 shaving. So I asked that my head might be shaved; 
 but they would not allow it, but to wait the bantun, 
 for the bantun was very strong. But I said, ' If I die, 
 yet let me be shaved ; ' so in this state they shaved 
 me. After this I felt a little relief in my body ; my eyes 
 were now heavy and I slept a little, yet they were full 
 of fear ; but, by the goodness of God, my time had not 
 come, and I betimes improved a little, and in about three 
 or four months I got well, God giving me respite. 
 
 After I had got well my wife fell ill, as she was about 
 to bear, and she got no sleep ; when on the morning of 
 Friday, at half-past five o'clock, on the sixth day of the 
 month Babeh Alawal, in the year of the Hejira 1259 
 (a.d. 1843), her child— a son— saw the light ; and in the 
 midst it became evident that the will of God was on her, 
 when she left a changing country for a country that has 
 no change, to receive the recompense of martyrs. I yet 
 feel unable to describe, relate, or write down the circum-
 
 302 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 stances in my story — my grief, misery, and heaviness of 
 heart have been so excessive, like an elephant cast on 
 a rock and dashed to pieces. The feeling of my heart is 
 as this — while people are drowned at sea, I am drowned 
 on dry land, — so long had I, by the pardon of God, been 
 living in enjoyment. But in a moment I was left like 
 the fowl whose chickens are snatched from her sight 
 by the vulture, and my grief was the heavier, seeing my 
 children wailing and crying for their mother, scattered 
 about as chickens that have lost theirs. My house was in 
 disorder, like a country without a government, all doing 
 as the} 7 liked. "Worse than all, the newly-born child was 
 crying for want of milk ; my furniture and effects were 
 meagre, so my poverty was disclosed to the eyes of 
 strangers : the glory of my house indeed had de])arted. I 
 was thus steeped the deeper in sorrow and despondency ; 
 the world became dark, the clouds gloomed, and the 
 rains descended — yes, descended in volumes. I then 
 recalled her words, which were, ' God, I trust in Thee 
 to the fulness of my heart, the Lord, who teaches me in 
 His kindness.' So, by the grace of God, He will take care 
 of us till that day which most certainly will come, viz. 
 the resurrection of all mankind. 
 
 "VVe then buried her in the afternoon, at three o'clock, 
 in the Kling Mosque at the Balli Maharah, and I 
 returned to my house, my heart's sickness yet living ; yet 
 I tried, with prayers to God, to alleviate my sorrows, so 
 that He might sweep them from my heart — my remem- 
 brance and my great grief. For, if it had not been by 
 God's help, to a certainty I would have fallen into the 
 snares set for me by the devil : he had wounded me and 
 I recovered, but the scar remained. But I now had a 
 feeling of intense loathing to remain in my former 
 house, owing to seeing this and seeing that, which called 
 things to my memory and their recollections ; so, after
 
 REMOVAL TO SINGAPORE. 303 
 
 ten days, I felt myself to be pining, and my senses to 
 be adrift. I then communed with myself, and saw that it 
 was improper for me to remain listless in this manner. 
 So I concluded to sell my goods and furniture and 
 leave all, so as to heal my heart, with the intention of 
 taking my children to the Straits of Singapore. On 
 this being decided, I collected my things on the morrow, 
 and in a few days had them all sold by auction. I then 
 waited to collect my debts, and my house I left in the 
 agency of my uncle; and I then sailed to Singapore, 
 where I could seek a house suitable for my residence. 
 When we arrived at Singapore, I met a friend who 
 was both mindful and loving, and who carried me to 
 Campong Malacca on this side, under the Government 
 hill. I then sent a letter to Malacca, to fetch my family 
 and their nurse; so they betimes arrived. I remained for 
 some time in my friend's house, when I erected one for 
 myself near his, as all are Malacca people there. 
 
 After this I was constantly engaged in writing and in 
 teaching Mr. North ; and, besides this, I taught Mr. Mis- 
 sionary Keasberry, copying also books from English 
 into Malay, such aS ybooks of prayers and such like; 
 further, the story of H&S&ymd his Nurse, the Creation 
 and Existence of the World^^ Firmament of the Sun, 
 Moon, and Stars, and such like ; also another work on 
 the Birth of Jesus, and a great many other little 
 pamphlets. 
 
 While thus engaged, Missionary Stronock called me to 
 assist him in correcting the gospels that had been 
 translated by Missionary Thomsen, as they were full of 
 errors as well as blunders in the text, and improprieties 
 of idiom. All this came of obstinacy and want of ex- 
 perience in Mr. Thomsen, so I gave effect to the wishes of 
 Mr. Stronock. We commenced as if the work had never 
 been done ; for he was a good Greek scholar, and also
 
 304 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 understood Malay, as well as Chinese ; and more especially 
 did he understand his own language well (English), not 
 to mention many books which he gave me by way of 
 assistance, having the authority of men versed in the 
 meanings and intentions of the words and phrases. By 
 this means great difficulties were removed from the 
 students, and especially those who have to compose for 
 themselves in Malay. But even with all this there 
 remained a few false phrases for Mr. Stronock to delete, 
 — such words as these : kreja-an, mulut Allah, anak Allah, 
 iang ada de shurga, kahidup-an iang kakal, and so forth. I 
 was dissatisfied owing to this, for they are neither words 
 nor phrases used in the Malay language, and are there- 
 fore disagreeable to the ear of the Malay. So, 
 reader, they should be corrected, if there be the veriest 
 possibility, so as to have the true Malay idiom replaced— 
 that is, if the above gentlemen would allow it, to wit, 
 Messrs. Stronock and North ; if they do not, then the fault 
 is not mine. So, in time to come, let not people call me a 
 blockhead, as not knowing the true Malay idiom ; for I 
 have often felt it through the obstinacy of Mr. Thomson 
 in his translations, wherein what was not Malay idiom 
 has been in use till now,— and yet I am called his guru 
 (preceptor) ! But the truth is he would not use the 
 phrases of his guru, he would bathe alone, and this is 
 the consequence — by this people upbraid me. I am thus 
 afraid of myself to be in the same dilemma twice. As 
 the Malay proverb says, ' The moose-deer may forget the 
 trap, but the trap does not forget the moose-deer.' 
 
 On a certain day I went to teach Mr. Keasberry, when 
 he showed me a contrivance made of a plate of copper 
 about two spans long and a little more than a span in 
 breadth, and on this copper plate there were portraits or 
 views of places in Singapore, but some rising and sinking ; 
 and when I saw their shadows — they were like nature — 1
 
 THE DAGUERREOTYPES. 305 
 
 was astonished at them with great wonder. So I asked, 
 'What contrivance is this, and who was its artificer?' 
 when he told me that it was a new invention by Euro- 
 peans, and that one was on board the American ship of 
 war, belonging to the doctor, who had all the appliances ; 
 but that he could not explain all, as he had not seen it 
 before, but that the owner had promised to show it on 
 Monday next. I was rejoiced at this, as I could see it at 
 the same time. 
 
 So on Monday, when I went to teach him at about 
 noon, the gentleman arrived, and was received by Mr. 
 Keasberry, who introduced me to the doctor as his guru 
 (native instructor); so I shook hands with him and' 
 talked over the news, when Mr. Keasberry told him that 
 I was very anxious to see the invention and how pictures 
 were made by it. So he told us that I could do so, 
 telling us to follow him to the top of the hill of 
 Mr. Bonham, as the apparatus was there. So Mr. 
 Keasberry arose to call Mr. Stronock, telling me to go and 
 wait for them on the hill, and that they would follow ; so 
 I went, and they soon made up to me. We then noticed 
 that the doctor went into a room from whence he got 
 out a box with a spyglass through it, the glasses being 
 about the size of a farthing. There were also one or 
 two glasses inside, which magnified all within its com- 
 pass. And on one side of the box there was a shutter, 
 when he went and got a plate of copper about the size 
 before mentioned, brightened like a looking-glass. There 
 was also another box filled with a black powder, over 
 which he set the plate, at a little distance, which had 
 been rubbed, when in about ten minutes he lifted it, and 
 it now had the colour of gold. He now carried the 
 plate to the box with the telescope, and inserted it by 
 the side, and pointed towards the scene he wished to 
 have taken : thus the rays all entered into the place 
 
 x
 
 806 HA.KAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 through the telescope. He now said, ' If the sun is clear 
 and hot the thing is done at once, but otherwise it is 
 done slowly.' He now took out the plate, but we saw 
 nothing on it, so he took it away and washed it with a 
 kind of medicine (chemicals). Then there was like as if 
 vital heat was in the box. He then took the plate to a 
 vessel filled with spirit, and put the plate on it, at a 
 distance of about a span ; then below the sjjirit vessel he 
 put a lamp, which he lit till the spirit was hot. This he 
 allowed for a certain time. On this the steam rose to the 
 plate, when the medicine (chemicals) which had been put' 
 on the plate displayed the light and shades. Then, when 
 the time was up, he lifted the plate off, when at once we 
 saw a picture of Singapore fixed to the plate exact to 
 nature, in all its beauty. And as to the plate on which 
 the picture was fixed, he put it in front, on which was 
 all the landscape without flaw, and with the greatest 
 case. 
 
 I now asked the gentleman if he could make them 
 larger ; to which he replied he could, as big as I liked ; but 
 this depended on the apparatus — if it were large, the 
 pictures would be so likewise. He also told me that the 
 inventor of so wonderful a machine was a Frenchman, 
 which the English had copied, and other Europeans after 
 them, and that so clever an invention had been only 
 known for four or five years. 
 
 Again, in the year of the Hejira 1252, on the 15th day 
 of the month Jumada-1-Oola, i.e. on the 3rd August, in the 
 year of the Messiah 1841, at this time I was invited by 
 many courteous and respectable English gentlemen 
 living in Singapore to go and see a large steamship that 
 had lately arrived, whose name was Sesostris, carrying a 
 great man, a plenipotentiary (punopetenshry), on his 
 way to relieve Captain Elliot in China, who was agent 
 for the English Company in the affairs of England and
 
 VISIT TO A STEAMSniP. 307 
 
 China. So I went along with them ; and when I saw the 
 ship, my joints and limbs were full of wonder at the 
 contrivances and skill given by God to mankind in His 
 care. After I had satisfied myself in looking over the 
 ship and various wonders attached to it, we all descended 
 to the saii/jiin (native boat), I sitting in front thinking 
 over all I had seen. On this a gentleman called out to 
 me to compose an account of it in the Malay language, to 
 let the Malays know. At this I gaped wide, saying, ' By 
 God's grace, how can I commence such a work ? It makes 
 my breath go and my limbs shake to hear my friend's 
 request, for I am not competent ; but by the help of God 
 I will write down an account of all that I saw, heard, and 
 felt from beginning to end, rightly or wrongly.' When I 
 had done this, it was printed by Mr. Alfred North in a 
 little book about the thickness of one's thumb, with such 
 additions regarding steam and the origin of its appli- 
 cation ; and should any one feel a desire to see it, without 
 fail Mr. Alfred North will let them have a copy." 
 
 The remarks of our autobiographer on the Americans 
 are truly arcadian, and it strikes me that they are some- 
 what affected, as so intelligent a nature could not have 
 but observed the numerous American ships and sailors 
 that frequented the harbour of Singapore. The South- 
 ern States of America, such as Maryland and Virginia, 
 etc., were no doubt penal ones, but the missionaries 
 were apparently from the north. With all the false 
 information previously instilled into him, Abdulla's 
 surprise must have been agreeable on meeting such a 
 refined and accomplished people. It must be noticed 
 that Abdulla's strongest impressions would be when he 
 was most apt to receive them, and this would be when
 
 308 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 the bitter war of 1812 was raging between the two 
 kindred peoples. 
 
 In the account of primeval America, the term Jakun 
 as representing the American Indians is well chosen to 
 save Abdulla's own feelings, though between the two 
 races there is little of resemblance ; the Jakuns being 
 particularly mild, retiring, and timid. The subject of 
 convicts would, no doubt, be a disagreeable one to his 
 new friends, and they seem to have eluded it by giving 
 part of the history of their own States only. Bombay is 
 to the Malay what Botany Bay is to the English, or 
 what the American plantations were ; yet no intelligent 
 person, European or Asiatic, would brand all in- 
 habitants of these countries with convictism. Abdulla's 
 remarks show how slow false impressions are got rid of, 
 and his solution of the difficulty is admirable. It is 
 pleasant to see how high an admiration he conceived for 
 Mr. Alfred North, a gentleman I have often seen, but 
 never had the pleasure of speaking to, — he, of all Abdulla's 
 disciples, seems to have acquitted himself best to the 
 native gurus satisfaction. 
 
 It is at the same time disagreeable to consider that 
 the missionary tactics of Protestantism, when opposed to 
 other subtle faiths, are not calculated to dive into native 
 sympathies. Nor is this the fault of Protestantism. Its 
 very purity and excellence makes it jar with native bias 
 and propensities ; they therefore either reject it or 
 remain perfectly obtuse and indifferent. As long as 
 Protestant missionaries marry * their own country- 
 women, and avoid connection with the inner households 
 of the natives, for whose interests, spiritual and temporal, 
 they essay to give up all, there is only one course open 
 to them, and that course they have invariably adopted. 
 
 * The Romanists have the total abstainer's excuse to escape the 
 accusation of unsociality and want of real interest.
 
 MISSIONARIES AND THEIR WANT OF SUCCESS. 300 
 
 They have practically taught Materialism, and little 
 of faith. Of this teaching we have inadvertently, on the 
 part of our autobiographer, a lucid exemplification, and 
 its ultimate results on the native mind I question. 
 
 His voyage along the east coast of the Malay Penin- 
 sula was not without its dangers from pirates, the 
 formidable Illanuns being then rife, till squashed by 
 Congelton. I have not seen the copy of the Sijara 
 Malaya printed by North, mine being a manuscript one, 
 containing thirty-eight annals. Dr. Leyden's copy 
 appears to have had only thirty-three. 
 
 During Abdulla's illness Mr. North appears to have 
 acted somewhat selfishly ; or was Abdulla only extolling 
 his own usefulness, and thus bringing a reflection un- 
 consciously on his friend ? 
 
 His own death-scene is admirably drawn: pen, ink, 
 and paper to the last, habit is second nature. And how 
 alarmed was his wife at the sight of them ! The descrip- 
 tion shows how a Mahomedan can die. Are the highly- 
 wrought up and gloomy pictures of our own clergy of 
 death altogether honest ? May not moral torture be as 
 horrible as the application of the rack ? And how many 
 are there not who are addicted to this, in the supposed 
 interests of their various sects, and gentlewomen pro- 
 bably more so than others. Christian, let thy death- 
 bed be soothed alone by thine own thoughts, and not 
 disturbed by the false declamations of others of God's 
 unmercy ! 
 
 But at the age of forty-six our autobiographer was to 
 lose his life companion, in whom he delighted, and we 
 read with respect the tender remarks on the affliction. 
 There was no mock sorrow here. The simile used of 
 drowning on dry land is a forcible one, and expressive of 
 protracted sorrow and suffering till death should deliver 
 him also. The sentiments are worthy of the highest of
 
 810 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 our race, and proclaim that Eastern peoples also have a 
 household guarded by love, morality, and honour. His 
 lamentations now vie in sublimity with those of Job. 
 Both were Eastern, and hence the similarity of expres- 
 sion. In his after doings he pursues the path of a mind 
 weighted by bereavement, and at length seeks allevia- 
 tion by change of scene. 
 
 On returning to his duties with the missionaries, he 
 assisted them in compiling books of prayer, the " Life of 
 Jesus," and other religious publications. For a profess- 
 ing Mahomedan to do this often struck the Europeans, as 
 well as natives, as being inconsistent, and I, amongst 
 others, entered into conversation with him on the point. 
 To my questions he had full and ready answers, and the 
 following will give some idea of the position he assumed : — 
 He held that the labours of the missionaries were un- 
 questionably devoted to good works, and for this cause 
 alone would he be an earnest helper, more especially as 
 his convictions had much in common. Further, that it 
 was consistent with his religion to believe that Christ 
 was the greatest of the prophets, though Mahomed 
 was the last. Turning to the translation of the New 
 Testament in which he assisted, he would open it at the 
 sermon on the mount, and read several verses, such as — 
 " Blessed are the poor in spirit : for theirs is the kingdom 
 of heaven." "Blessed are they which do hunger and 
 thirst after righteousness : for they shall be filled." 
 " Blessed are the pure in heart : for they shall see God." 
 " And if thy right eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast 
 it from thee : for it is profitable for thee that one of thy 
 members should perish, and not that thy whole body 
 should be cast into hell." " Give to him that asketh thee, 
 and from him that would borrow of thee turn not thou 
 away." " Love your enemies, and bless them that curse 
 you." He would add, " This teaching was truly directed
 
 CHRISTIANITY AND MAHOMEDANISM. 
 
 311 
 
 by God, because it is above men's power." Then, turning 
 to the thirteenth chapter, 1st Corinthians, he would read, 
 " Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, 
 and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or 
 a tinkling cymbal. And though I have the gift of 
 prophecy, and understand all mysteries, and all know- 
 ledge ; and though I have all faith, so that I could 
 remove mountains, and have not charity, 1 am nothing," 
 etc. He would conclude by remarking, "Here we 
 acknowledge that to be most beautiful which we so little 
 practise, because the one is God-like and the other man- 
 like. Here, and generally, then, I believe in the inspira- 
 tion of the New Testament ; but there are parts where the 
 last prophet has given us a new dispensation. For 
 instance, turning to Romans viii. 14, 17, it says, « For as 
 many as are led by the spirit of God, they are the sons of 
 God. And if children, then heirs ; heirs of God, and 
 joint heirs with Christ.' And again, in Galatians iii. 26, 
 ' For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ 
 Jesus.' This makes man a part of the Divine essence, 
 which is contrary to our doctrines — mankind being one 
 species of the created intelligent beings, which are angels, 
 genii, and men ; man being of earth, and, with the others, 
 a mere creature or slave. Then, turning to Romans vi. 
 23, we find this said, ' For the wages of sin is death : but 
 the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our 
 Lord.' Now, we do not believe that the soul dies, but that 
 it is punished hereafter ; we believe that there will be a 
 general resurrection and judgment, with rewards and 
 punishments — the former being eternal, the latter not 
 eternal, but for a time, according to guilt. Again, turning 
 to St. John i. 1, 14, 17, we have, ' In the beginning was 
 the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word 
 was God. And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt 
 among us (and we beheld His glory, the glcry as of
 
 312 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 the only begotten of the Father), full of grace and truth. 
 For the law was given by Moses, but grace and truth 
 came by Jesus Christ.' Again, iii. 16, ' For God so 
 loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, 
 that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but 
 have everlasting life.' This makes Christ the Son of 
 God, while we only believe Him to be a prophet ; indeed, 
 the greatest of prophets. The initial point of our belief 
 is, in fact, this : ' There is no Deity but God. Mahomed 
 is God's apostle.' " 
 
 To this I replied that a sect of Christians held the 
 same belief, rejecting Mahomed, and that there was once 
 a great schism in the Church on the same subject, called 
 the Arian heresy. I added that the modem sect of 
 Unitarian Christians had rationalistic tendencies, and 
 thus unduly ignored faith, but that, in my judgment, 
 to ignore the latter was impossible ; for, however far the 
 sphere of reason extended, yet the unexplored regions 
 of faith outreached it, man's capacity being limited. On 
 this the following dialogue ensued. The Trinity had 
 evidently been a frequent subject of discussion between 
 him and the missionaries and their helpers. 
 
 He. It requires little reason to see that it would be 
 utterly impossible that a mere man could be equal to the 
 Creator of the universe. 
 
 /. As possible as that Mahomed could be the sole 
 mouthpiece of God to the whole universe. 
 
 He. Mahomed was God's prophet only. 
 
 /. Christ was God's son only : by faith we see this. 
 
 He. But how can you compress what is equal to all 
 creation into a mere atom of existence ? 
 
 i". How can you compress the whole landscape before 
 us of Johore, Bulang, and all the islands of the Straits, 
 with the merchants' houses, with that little eye of yours ? 
 It is through that eye you see them all; so it is through
 
 CHRISTIANITY AND MAHOMEDANISM. 313 
 
 Christ's spirit we see God. To you there would be no 
 landscape without the little eye. But, more wonderful to 
 tell, it is only by the pencils of light passing through 
 an infinitely small focus that you see these extensive 
 objects, reaching even to the stars ; and again, were 
 the focus not infinitely small, the landscape and the 
 sky beyond would be but a hazy mass, without form 
 and void. Thus you see an infinitely great through 
 what is infinitely small, paradoxical as this may appear. 
 Christ, the man, was therefore as the motamentum of 
 time, or the focus of sight; it is His spirit that lives, and 
 suffuses the world to all eternity. 
 
 He. You diverge to one of the least difficulties ; how 
 in all reason can one equal three, and three one ? 
 
 /. An apparent paradox, but reducible by science 
 and logic. 
 
 He. How? 
 
 I. Let us begin at the foundation then. Can you 
 prove that there is a God ? 
 
 He. That is so apparent it requires no argument. 
 
 I. Agreed. Then God is a Spirit, infinite, eternal, 
 and unchangeable in His being, wisdom, power, holi- 
 ness, justice, goodness, and truth. 
 
 He. God is without beginning or end, the sole Creator 
 and Lord of the universe, having absolute power and 
 knowledge, and glory and perfection. 
 
 /. Agreed. But there are three persons in the God- 
 head : the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. 
 
 He. I deny this. 
 
 I. But you believe in a God, who is eternal ; so also 
 you must believe the other. 
 
 He. How? 
 
 I. To us the Trinity in Unity is proved in various 
 parts of our Bible, which I need not quote to you as 
 a Mahomedan, only to say that this principle is given :
 
 314 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 that the Son was of the Father, and the Holy Ghost 
 followed both. (See St. John xiv. 16, 26.) Now take 
 God in any of His attributes— for we can only reach 
 Him through these— say, of eternal time, almightiness, 
 omniscience, glory, or perfection. 
 He. Well, take eternal time. 
 
 I. Good. Then you will admit that one eternal time 
 includes time before, time present, and time after ; time 
 before eternal, time present eternal, time after eternal ; 
 time before from infinite ages, time after to infinite 
 ages, time present of no duration ; always flitting yet 
 ever present, from the no beginning of time before to the 
 no ending of time after ; one time infinite, yet three infi- 
 nites ; time present, as the Son, infinitely small, yet 
 through whom or which alone we can perceive time 
 before, or the attributes of the Father, from infinite ages, 
 and time after, or the attributes of the Holy Ghost, to 
 infinite ages. Also, because time present has no duration, 
 so time before and time after are one and the same time. 
 So likewise take any other eternal attributes of God, 
 such as unchangeableness, wisdom, holiness, justice, 
 goodness, and truth. All these, being eternal from all 
 time to all time, have three heads, or else there was no 
 time and no God. The result is inevitable. 
 
 But to be more precise, let us take such parts as are 
 necessary to our argument from the most rigid of the 
 Creeds, viz., that of Athanasius : — 
 
 The Catholick faith is this : That we worship one God 
 in Trinity, and Trinity in Unity. 
 
 There is one Person of the Father, another of the Son, 
 and another of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 But the Godhead of the Father, of the Son, and of the 
 Holy Ghost, is all one: the Glory equal, the Majesty 
 co-eternal. 
 
 The Father eternal, the Son eternal, and the Holy 
 Ghost eternal.
 
 CHRISTIANITY AND MAnOMEDANISM. 315 
 
 And yet they are not three eternals : but one eternal. 
 So there is one Father, not three Fathers ; one Son, 
 not three Sons ; one Holy Ghost, not three Holy Ghosts. 
 And in this Trinity none is afore, nor after other : 
 none is greater, or less than another. 
 
 The belief, therefore, in the Unity of a God existing to 
 all time leads, perforce, to the belief in a Trinity in 
 Unity. And take any of the other attributes, say power 
 or glory, — omnipotent and everlasting power must have 
 power before, power present, power after ; the power 
 present apparent, but infinitely minute, yet ever present, 
 so co-equal with the other two, and so it is in the same 
 manner with glory. Thus, take the attributes of God as 
 respects their omnipresence, we have glory external, 
 glory internal, and glory apparent through the infinitely 
 minute junction of the two ; and yet not three glories, 
 but one glory. 
 
 But it was easy to be seen that he had not followed 
 me in my argument ; his gaze, usually intelligent and 
 bright, was stolid and vacant. It was evident here that 
 reason, such as it was, would not do it ; feeling might 
 move him, but this even would have to be supported by 
 self-interest : such is human nature as we find it.* 
 
 I would then ask him what became of unbelievers. To 
 this he would reply, that the reply of the Imaums 
 (priests) would be that they would go to hell ; but 
 amongst laymen, such as himself, opinions were very 
 various, according to constitution, education, and dis- 
 position. For himself, he had seen too much good in 
 the holders of other faiths to condemn them. "For 
 instance, it would be absurd to say that the Eevs. 
 Dr. Morrison and Milne went to hell because they did 
 
 * It is to be here remarked that I had many coi vcrsat.ions on those 
 Bnbjects, and I only pretend to give the tenor of ihem to the best of 
 my recollection.
 
 816 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 not believe in Mahomed ; but the priesthood and women 
 will not agree to my sentiments, nor dare I press them 
 amongst my own co-religionists. They are fenced about 
 by a boundary of ignorance, which I have passed 
 through. This, they say, has undermined my faith ; 
 yet you know I adhere to it only with conditions of 
 greater humanity, greater preception of the great good- 
 ness of the Almighty, creator of heaven and earth, and 
 all creatures and things. I thus the more appreciate 
 His all-seeing love and benevolent justice. If we look 
 into the garden, we see the rose, the lily, the daisy, 
 the primrose, the violet, and other flowers, all with their 
 various shades, colours, forms, and aromas ; then why 
 should the rose say that the lily and other plants went 
 to hell because they differed from it, when really it is 
 their very variety that makes this earth a paradise, and 
 enables man to rejoice in it ? God made this variety, 
 so he rejoices in all. So I let them have their say, and 
 hold my own opinion, though I cannot be so free to 
 them as I am to you. In fact, women are made up of 
 soft love and sentiment in equal proportions, and men of 
 hard facts and experience ; and when nature divided 
 humanity into two sexes, her plan was eccentric, for 
 she overweighted the balance of capacity and under- 
 standing on man's side two-tenths. In order to put 
 things right again, she has been forced to extract the 
 priesthood from the male side, and hence the Levitical 
 Law of giving one-tenth to this order. And," he added, 
 " it would be well if this would content them." " Then," 
 said I, " you feel in your religion a sort of compact between 
 the priests and women against the men." "Yes," said 
 he, "this is only too observable, and we sometimes kick 
 against their government, but it is all to no purpose ; 
 they together always carry the day, in the long run ; 
 When a man gets sick, then is the woman's chanc e to
 
 CHRISTIANITY AND MAHOMEDANISM. 317 
 
 manage and to take it out of him — and the priest's, too," 
 he added, with a gasp. " That comes of your priests 
 and women not being so humane as ours," said I. 
 "Perhaps," I added after a pause, " your system of poly- 
 gamy may have something to do with this state of 
 affairs." " If you tell the truth," he retorted, " it is the 
 same with yourselves ; polygamy is the most benign of 
 institutions, more favourable to the woman than to the 
 man. In Mahomedan countries no woman will be 
 without a legal protector sanctioned by her religion. 
 In Christian countries 1 am told the reverse is the case, 
 and that not thousands, nor tens of thousands, but 
 hundreds of thousands of depraved women strew the 
 streets. Your law gives no rights to the woman : ours is 
 most careful in protecting her property, and vesting it in 
 her." " It may be a choice between two evils, after all," 
 I suggested: "sanctity to the private family, against 
 the profanation of the public thoroughfares." " Judge 
 for yourself," said he, "and take for your example the 
 streets of Singapore, whose government is a Christian 
 one. Has it never struck you how many miserable 
 squalid women, and men too, sit moping at the corners, 
 and lie in the open verandahs, absolutely rotting by 
 inches ; the flesh dropping from their faces, and their 
 very bones rotting ? Yet you would go against a 
 system of social economy that would ameliorate, if not 
 entirely do away with such a state of things." "And 
 generate even worse, a crime unmentionable," added I, 
 byway of argument. "Then cut that people from off 
 the face of the earth ! " cried he, with vehemence. 
 
 Thus the conversation could go on no longer in such 
 a strain. It was a war of principles, in which there 
 could be no compromise ; as the sirocco against the 
 north wind, one must bear the other down. 
 
 And we are now led on to the next subject, his wrang-
 
 318 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 lings with the Christian missionaries ; and here we 
 perceive that it was not altogether in respect to the cor- 
 rection of the Malay language and literature that these 
 contentions tools place, and hence the necessity, if 
 missionary effort is to be continued in that direction, 
 that any translation of the Scriptures should only be 
 intrusted to a competent native Christian, acquainted 
 with the genius of the people and their peculiarities 
 of expression. There are refined turns of words and 
 sentences in all languages, indicating certain mean- 
 ings, which none but natives can detect or explain.* 
 Thus we see Abdulla objecting to the expression mulut 
 Allah, i.e. the mouth of God. He, as a Mahomedan, 
 ignoring the Divine essence in man, would think it too 
 absurd to attribute a part of a man or a beast to God, 
 and so would not allow even of the figure of speech. 
 Here, then, there was no quarrel of grammar, but a 
 quarrel of religion! Again, this is more seen in the 
 expression anak Allah, i.e. the Son of God. He, as a 
 Mahomedan, would never admit that God had a son. 
 Again, iang ada dc shurga, i.e. who is in heaven. This 
 would be quite an unmeaning phrase to him, whose 
 ideas of heaven are as follows : — That there are seven of 
 them ; the first formed of emerald, the second of white 
 silver, the third of pearls, the fourth of ruby, the fifth of 
 red gold, the sixth of yellow jacinth, and the seventh of 
 shining light. Some assert that paradise is in the 
 seventh heaven, which consists of seven stages, one 
 above another ; the first the mansion of glory, the second 
 the mansion of peace, the third the garden of rest, the 
 fourth the garden of eternity, the fifth the garden of 
 delight, the sixth the garden of paradise, and the seventh 
 
 * A?, for instance, during onr occupation of Java, an order was sent to 
 a Dutch official to suspend a defaulter, and he actually went and hung 
 him — suspend in the dictionary meaning to hang.
 
 CHRISTIANITY AND MAHOMEDANISM. 319 
 
 the garden of perpetual abode, or Eden. So also, in 
 regard to hell, be would believe that there are seven 
 stories of earths : the occupants of the first being men, 
 genii, and brutes ; the second occupied by a suffocating 
 wind, the third by the stones of hell, the fourth by 
 sulphur, the fifth by serpents, the sixth by scorpions, 
 and the seventh by the devil and his troops, or imps.* 
 Thus heaven and hell would have to him different signifi- 
 cations to those generally accepted by Christians, and 
 his rendering of the English into Malay would not 
 convey the meaning of his employers. Consequently he 
 gave in to such learned men as North and Stronock with 
 reluctance. 
 
 And here I may remark on another objection in the 
 employment of Arabic terms in a Christian Bible, as not 
 conveying the meaning intended, and thus doing an 
 injury to the cause whose interests are at stake. For 
 instance, God is translated into Allah, which I have 
 shown above is not the Being intended by Christians, 
 but that intended by Arabs, who hold that He does not 
 suffuse His essence in man. Further, it is not the 
 primitive term, which amongst the Orang Benua, or 
 original Malays, is Periman ; nor is it that which would 
 precede Mahomedanism, which would be Hindoo, viz. 
 Khoda. Thus, in translating a Christian Bible, would it 
 not have been better to have used the word God ? On 
 the same principle, Abdulla himself admitted that it was 
 better to render John the Baptist as near as the Malay 
 tongue would allow, viz. Jahiah Baptista, as the 
 language has no term for the name. Again, Holy Ghost 
 is rendered Ruhu-l-kudus ; angels, mala i hat ; devil, 
 Ibices; heaven, sJiurga ; hell, jehcnam, or the Hindoo 
 naraha. Now. all these have a different meaning placed 
 on them to what Christians are accustomed, so if the 
 
 * See Lane.
 
 320 HAEAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 Malay had not analogous words, why go to Arabic or 
 Hindoo for words with wrong conceptions attached to 
 them ? Again, why should in such cases the English 
 words not have been used, as was the case in the trans- 
 lations of the Latin and Greek originals into English ? 
 Here, then, in a very material point, have the missionaries 
 been misled by the employment of a Mahomedan guru. 
 The safest course would have been not to have attempted 
 translations till a Christian guru had been secured for 
 the work. But I find no fault with Abdulla for this ; I 
 believe he did his best according to his light, and that 
 he was sincerely desirous to do his best conscientiously. 
 
 But the Malay is now written in the Jawi or mixed 
 Arabic characters ; no doubt it is, or has been, written in 
 one of the Hindoo or Javanese alphabets also. Its 
 system of orthography, besides being very imperfect, as 
 will be seen by reference to Appendix III., is also very 
 unsettled. For instance, in comparing the Malay 
 Annals with Marsden, whose guru was Abdulla's father, 
 we find the following discrepancies, amongst many 
 others, in common words : — 
 
 
 Malay Annals. 
 
 Marsden's I 
 
 Adil 
 
 Jjjlc 
 
 JjU 
 
 Ulih 
 
 ajjjl 
 
 4,1 
 
 Bulih 
 
 t-Ayi 
 
 *L 
 
 Paduka 
 
 lXjj 
 
 lJ^xS 
 
 Lagi 
 
 fJA 
 
 <i s 
 
 Baginia 
 
 Ci^jJo 
 
 \^jS[i 
 
 Pergi 
 
 4» 
 
 4i 
 
 Pahang 
 
 
 £U 
 
 Further, it is only one in a thousand of the popula-
 
 MALAY LITERATURE. 321 
 
 tion who can read in the above character, as Abdulla him- 
 self informs us. Then why not use the Roman alphabet, 
 which is so much its superior in every respect, so easily 
 acquired by youths, and therefore so apt to be adopted, 
 being also the letters of the ruling race? To teach the 
 Jawi is, in fact, neither more nor less than aiding the 
 propagation of Arabic literature, and with it Arabic 
 religion and influence,— this at the expense of British 
 Christians, the supporters of the London Mission Society. 
 To so intelligent and inquiring a mind as that of 
 Abdulla, the visit to the steamship must have been full 
 of interest. I remember seeing his little book upon it. 
 What has not science done since then? Steam is a 
 dispersive power, and how is it not dispersing mankind 
 all over the world, melting down even national pre- 
 judices, and mixing together the most virulently 
 opponent sects, colours, and races. It also seems to 
 have its mission, and its effects on the social systems 
 will from year to year become more apparent.
 
 322 HA.KAYIT AJBDUIiLA. 
 
 CONCLUDING EEMAEKS. 
 
 From the translations we may gather some inklings of 
 the feelings and ideas of a Mahomedan native of India, 
 of the more advanced type. His co-religionists number 
 probably about 30,000,000 ; so perforce of this, as well 
 as the intrinsic merit of his opinions, they are deserving 
 of careful and candid consideration. There are very 
 many wealthy Mahomedans in India, but Abdulla was 
 not of these, his bias being a literary one, — riches for 
 their own sake appeared to be of little consequence in 
 his eyes. Yet from this very fact he was in a position 
 to comment on matters openly as he found them. It 
 will be seen that he equally animadverts on the faults of 
 European and native rulers, the former for their avarice, 
 the latter for their lasciviousness. In his latter years he 
 rises almost to the standard of a prophet. 
 
 While he remained attached to the faith of his an- 
 cestors, it is plainly apparent that knowledge of another 
 religious system had broken down his prejudices, nay, 
 even had enlisted his sympathies. On this account he 
 had incurred the displeasure of his neighbours for 
 latitudinarianism. 
 
 In early youth we see him drinking from the fountain 
 of knowledge and good morals supplied by the pioneer 
 members of the London Mission Society at Malacca, 
 and in early manhood his close contact with a mind
 
 THE INFLUENCE OF NATIVE INTELLIGENCE IX THE EAST. 323 
 
 like that of Sir Stamford Raffles had inculcated 
 humanity in its most benign phases; and thus he went 
 on through the labours of life buoyantly for the most 
 part, supported by his love of letters, and working in the 
 peculiar departments intrusted to him. He seemed 
 never to be desirous of undue gain — neglecting the 
 future ; as he expresses himself, never catching water 
 while the rain poured. Yet we see him hopeful and 
 energetic to the last, though his gains in the best 
 period of his life would not exceed £150 a year, and 
 latterly, probably not X'60. Yet of such men are, politic- 
 ally, the most important section of our Indian fellow- 
 subjects composed. I have known Hindoos of very much 
 the same cast of mind, whose good qualities it is the 
 part of a beneficent government to nurture, that the bad, 
 forbidding, and inhumane may be subdued. No doubt 
 their co-religionists are by far the greatest part sunk in 
 superstition and ignorance. This fact the more tends to 
 increase the power and influence of the intelligent — a 
 power and influence that no Christian or European 
 could presume to hold. Hence the vast mass of natives 
 can only be moved at second-hand. 
 
 European governments, in subduing tropical peoples, 
 have the climate against them. The people them- 
 selves may be humble, obedient, and teachable ; but the 
 European agency, labouring in a climate subversive of 
 their health and constitutions, is necessarily very costly. 
 Thus we see strong contrasts of position — the natives 
 subsisting on mere pittances ; the Europeans requiring 
 all luxuries, and means to obtain them, to support their 
 energy and efficiency. This cannot but be a source of 
 dissatisfaction to the governed; and we see Abdulla 
 slightly touches on this point, though, as he wrote for the 
 information of Europeans as well as for natives, his 
 remarks are cautious and unobstrusive.
 
 324 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 Again, there are the differences of colour, constitution, 
 and moral and physical nature in the two peoples brought 
 together; the two governments with which Abdulla 
 came in contact, viz. the English and the Dutch, being 
 virtually democratic, while the natives of the tropics 
 tend to autocracy or a patriarchical system. Further, 
 the agents of these governments, in the shape of the 
 servants of the East India Companies, were, more 
 especially in their early periods, derived from an ex- 
 treme levelling stratum of society, viz. city tradesmen. 
 Thus we have instances of utter callousness to the habits, 
 prejudices, and time-honoured institutions of their tropical 
 subjects. The case of the Dutch burying the remains of 
 Raja Hajie (if true) in a pig-sty is one instance ; that of 
 the Resident of Singapore breaking down the walls of the 
 Sultan's court, passing streets through it, and jostling 
 the corners of the very mosque, is another. These acts 
 of privileged sons of grocers and tea-dealers contrast 
 badly with the eminent grace, condescension, and delicate 
 urbanity of English genius in its highest phase, as noticed 
 by Abdulla in the act of a member of the upper stratum 
 of the nation, viz. Lord Minto. To a people whose 
 social and political proclivities are in favour of princely 
 government, the doings of the former were obnoxious in 
 the extreme, and calculated to call forth their inward exe- 
 crations ; while the doings of the latter had the most 
 benign result on the affections of the people, and which 
 even to this day are remembered and recounted. 
 
 Again, the moral standards of a tropical people are 
 precisely the opposite to our own in regard to slavery 
 and polygamy. The differences are irreconcilable and 
 never to be fully adjusted, whatever mutual concession 
 may do. On these subjects their nervous system is less 
 delicately strung, so they do not see as we see. And here 
 we see how apt the tropical native is in apparent con-
 
 THE SLAVE TRADE. 
 
 325 
 
 cession to the bent of his master, though he irrevocably 
 reserves his own judgment. This is characteristically 
 shown in Abdulla's account of the Singapore slave trade 
 (which is supposed to be repressed). Whether his account 
 is in good faith or in irony, it is difficult to decide, his 
 words and sentences are so well balanced. Yet the result 
 of that trade he demonstrates most clearly to have been 
 most advantageous to the subjects themselves ; they, in 
 his account, having obtained by their transportation much 
 more favourable settlements than they could have ever 
 expected in their native homes. And here an old rule of 
 philosophy tells the cause. That which is vacant must 
 be replenished : nature abhors a vacuum. Women were 
 the most crying want of a settlement composed almost 
 entirely of males, and trade alleviated the want in its 
 own rude, unfeeling, and mercenary way; but evil is 
 always balanced by good, so good came out of evil. 
 
 When people do not and will not work for wages, it is 
 impossible to convince the stronger or more powerful 
 that they must go without forced help from the males, 
 or forced compliance with their desires from the females. 
 No doubt it is very wrong in European eyes; but we 
 state facts as they are, and not as they ought to be in 
 our notions. Here, again, we revert to Abdulla's lifelike 
 description of one of the dilemmas occasioned by the 
 encounter of opposite sentiments, and we also perceive 
 that his words are so well chosen, that his sarcasm can 
 only be detected by the experienced. In this case, the 
 Malay Sultan, relying on the faith of the promise of his 
 white friends, had remained in the territory he had made 
 over to the British. On this the females of his harem 
 bolt from him, and he applies to the President to send 
 them back. To native ideas, nothing would have been 
 more proper than that this should be effected. But no ; 
 his Majesty is bluffly told that on British soil his harem
 
 326 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 is free. And in the result as related, we see the sarcasm 
 of our autobiographer, who tells us that some went to 
 the policemen, some to the Europeans, hither and 
 thither, where they could get maintenance. Hence, the 
 moral objects of the regenerating Resident were defeated ; 
 for libertinism, which had previously been confined 
 within the four walls of the palace, was now allowed to 
 run wild and rampant all over the settlement. It is in 
 such a manner that the measures of temporal and spirit- 
 ual regenerators miscarry, in ways utterly unforeseen, 
 and by devious courses unpremeditated. 
 
 And, considering the mighty efforts of England in the 
 suppression of the slave trade of Africa, have the results 
 been satisfactory ? This can only be answered by one 
 who is competent, from experience, to say that the misery 
 of Africa, within her own borders, is not now greater than 
 when she had an outlet for her superabundant progeny. 
 We know how cheaply life is held in the estimation of 
 her native potentates, and how lavishly blood flows on 
 slight occasions. But I am not an advocate for the 
 white man's use of the black man's slave labour, as I 
 am convinced that it is the former that suffers most 
 by far from the contact. 
 
 Abdulla came personally in contact with the offshoots 
 of two European nations, viz. the English and the 
 Dutch ; and, to show how far he was guided, in his love 
 to the former, and antipathy to the latter, by sentiment, 
 or by mere love of gain, we must revert to his expres- 
 sions on the return of the Dutch to take possession of 
 his native town. His accomplishments as an English 
 linguist had been gained by much time and pains — these 
 were his merchandise ; and now, to his sorrow, by the 
 return of another white race, he felt he would have no 
 further sale for his wares. How far his prejudices in 
 favour of or against one or the other were well grounded,
 
 GOVERNMENT UNDER ENGLISH AND DUTCH COMPANIES. 327 
 
 it is impossible for an Englishman to judge correctly ; 
 but, as Singapore forms a good standpoint from whence 
 to scan the different systems of administration of the 
 two Indies, a cursory review of these will not be in- 
 appropriate. Up to the period of which I am writing, 
 both were carried on by corporations, to all intents 
 irresponsible to their respective nations. The patronage 
 of appointments were close monopolies, under which 
 this paradox grewout-that the servants were practically 
 masters, voting their own salaries and the salaries of 
 their protegees, which varied from £800 to £10,000 a 
 year, and looking with the greatest jealousy on the 
 employment of any of their own countrymen, whom they 
 occasionally engaged at mere pittances Governments 
 in such hands could not be expected to be other- 
 wise than contracted, selfish, and unnational in their 
 tendencies ; and, though since then appointments have 
 been gained by competition, yet this is a mere apologetic 
 expedient in answer to what ought to be. Practical arts, 
 certainly, may be judged of by competition, such as 
 painting, sculpture, mechanism, etc., but morality, 
 humanity, and sagacity cannot ; and these are what are 
 wanted for the service of India more than m any other 
 part of the world. Thus, I opine that the leaders of the 
 nation, in denuding themselves of the right of selection 
 (be it after competent examination), have shirked a 
 responsibility that cannot be disconnected from them 
 But, after all, why should India now be a mystery ? And 
 if not, why perpetuate an anomaly in the support of the 
 worst form of bureaucracy, which has no precedent else- 
 • where ? The greatest similitude that we know of was 
 in the Portuguese mission of the Amazon, where the 
 priesthood, having a monopoly of the country, treated 
 the outside world with the greatest jealousy. This is 
 lucidly portrayed by Humboldt. It is strange to see a
 
 328 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 secular corporation following religious exclusiveness bo 
 narrowly. Why should not British statesmanship be 
 more liberally applied to the administration of the affairs 
 of India. Why should not men experienced in the 
 world-wide social and political movements, as learnt in 
 England, in a great measure displace the narrow- 
 minded, perverted, and jaundiced superintending nose- 
 grinders, termed members of the Civil Service, whose 
 real capacity entitles them, for the most part, only to 
 perform routine duty; beyond which, from their very 
 recluseness, they cannot expand their visions and see 
 the movements that are abroad ? It was these that were 
 caught, as the revellers of Babylon were by Cyrus, in 
 blank ignorance of the all-pervading disaffection that 
 nurtured and brought into existence the great sepoy 
 rebellion of 1857. With more expansive governmental 
 machinery, this ought not to have occurred. 
 
 And this fact must not be lost sight of — that India is 
 not now in a state of turmoil, when one race could be 
 pitched against another ; the natives are, with the peace, 
 rapidly accumulating wealth, and with wealth the power 
 that it gives them. Hence the rule of the British 
 cannot stand always as an uncompromising one, but 
 measures must be initiated to meet the various exi- 
 gencies created by the change. It is wrong to think 
 that all the natives take no interest in political events. 
 The story of Abdulla is an example to the contrary, and 
 I have always found intelligent and wealthy natives 
 surprisingly shrewd in their remarks on the powers 
 above them ; thus they, by degrees, should be taught 
 to bear the burdens of the public service, according to 
 their intelligence and uprightness. Their service as 
 assessors would be invaluable in cases affecting the 
 rights and troubles of their fellows.* No doubt much 
 
 * The Madras Supreme Court, by its expensive proceedings, ruined 
 the most wealthy native families. This was also the case at Penang.
 
 WANT OF SYMPATHY BETWEEN EUROPEANS AND NATIVES. 329 
 
 has been effected in this direction since I had oppor- 
 tunities of seeing for myself, but, as observed of the 
 general condition of the people, it was by fear alone 
 that they were moved. There was no love and no 
 common sympathy between them and the European 
 ruler. Thus our motives were misunderstood, and our 
 very sacred acts belied, as witness the St. Andrew's 
 Church calumnies described by Abdulla. This per- 
 turbation about the same subject took place at three 
 different times to my knowledge, evincing how little the 
 Europeans have gained the intelligent understanding or 
 trust of the great mass of their native population. 
 
 Then, is the burden of the English Government a 
 heavy one ? It cannot be said so, for we have the follow- 
 ing facts from the latest statistics I am able to refer to 
 in this distant part of the world : — Hindostan pays taxes 
 at 4s. per head ; Java, 12s. ; yet the former has been 
 in a state of intermittent rebellion for ages, — the latter 
 has been quiet and prosperous since the war of Diepo 
 Nigoro, in 1828. And, proceeding to small matters, in 
 the localities of which Abdulla treats, in which the same 
 principle holds good as in great : Penang pays 3s. 3d. 
 only, and has triennial rebellions; Malacca, 6s. 10d., 
 and has sexennial rebellions; Singapore pays 15s., and is 
 the most loyal settlement of the three ; while Nanning, 
 which paid only one-eighth of a penny per head, became 
 so rebellious, that her 5,000 men, women, and children 
 defied the whole strength of the British Indian Govern- 
 ment, who spent 2,000,000 of rupees in warlike expedi- 
 tions before they were persuaded to settle down quietly 
 again. Then it does not appear that light taxation 
 attaches a native population, but the contrary, and this 
 is an anomaly which I will try to explain. It is the 
 same with Europeans. New Zealand, the most burdened 
 colony in the world, is yet the most loyal ; her taxation
 
 330 HAKATIT ABDULLA. 
 
 being thirty-six times heavier than that of India. And 
 why should this be ? Simply because there is most 
 advancement, most stirring, most attention to public 
 •works, most work for the people, most wages, most 
 savings, most taxable material. And what maintains 
 this loyalty '? The high intelligence of her government, 
 and the support and interest of the people. Then what 
 made Nanning, the lightest taxed community in the 
 British dominions, so rebellious? The unintelligent nature 
 of her rulers, a closed Civil Service, and the neglect of 
 works calculated to advance the material comfort and 
 wealth of her people. Human nature is the same all 
 the world over. Then, again, the question arises, Why 
 should Java, a Dutch possession, be so much more quiet 
 than Hindostan, a British possession, and yet pay three 
 times the taxes ? No other answer can be given than 
 that this anomaly is due to a more intelligent adminis- 
 tration by a less pampered Civil Service, on whom there 
 is greater scrutiny exercised by the home authorities of 
 the Netherlands — a safeguard and influence thus exciting 
 to duty, that has been exercised over their paid civil 
 servants in all the various branches, judicial, land 
 revenue, agriculture, etc., etc. Further, this scrutiny 
 has tended to the amelioration of the condition of the 
 people, by engaging them in reproductive works, such 
 as plantations and agriculture, etc., in which all grades 
 of natives have done their parts, according to their 
 several positions — the rajas, Pengerans, Pengulus, etc., 
 supervising and encouraging ; the ryots doing the manual 
 work, according to their different trades — and, through 
 this activity, aD benefiting in the ratio of their rights and 
 deserts. Thus an intelligence and sympathy has been 
 generated in the interests of advancement that is wholly 
 wanting in British India, unless through the unregu- 
 lated and weak exertions in these latter years of private
 
 TIIE FUTURE OF THE TWO INDIES. 331 
 
 enterprise. The case amounts to this : The Javanese and 
 Hindoos may be placed on a par as to their producing 
 powers. Then, as the former pay in taxes twelve s hillin gs, 
 and the latter four shillings a head, in Hindostan eight 
 shillings a head goes to buy powder, shot, and warlike 
 material to carry on rebellion from time to time. But 
 a closed or a competitive Civil Service, holding the reins 
 of government, will be too blind to see this ; so it is full 
 time that more home statesmanship should be employed 
 in the internal affairs of our possessions. The reduction 
 of the pride and arrogance of irresponsible officialism 
 would, at the same time, tend greatly to encourage 
 loyalty in her native subjects, towards her Majesty the 
 Empress of India. 
 
 But, as I have observed before, there is an element in 
 European states that tends to destroy native activity, 
 and consequently native productiveness. This is the 
 democratic phase which is now almost supreme. In the 
 United States of America it has made the whites and 
 blacks change places ; and those drawings which we see 
 in the Illustrated London News, of the Sambos and 
 Dinahs lolling on the velvet cushions and sofas, 
 drumming on the harps and pianos of their late masters 
 and mistresses, must be highly satisfactory to that 
 faction, unnatural as it may appear to outside lookers- 
 on. And so will it be with the two Indies ; if they be 
 long enough undisturbed by other powerful nations, it 
 is a force emanating from England and Holland them- 
 selves that will turn the native populations against 
 their white governments, reducing the blacks to idleness 
 and the whites to beggary. If let alone, the local 
 governments would work out a system suitable to the 
 respective conditions of both colours. But the Democrats 
 and Radicals, who actually are the more domineering 
 portion of the respective European nations, will not see
 
 832 HAKATIT ABDULLA. 
 
 this, and so they will apply measures suitable in their 
 own cases to opposite conditions, and thus overturn and 
 destroy. 
 
 And, under these considerations, we see greater risk 
 in Hindostan than in Java, from the freedom and 
 license of the native press, which does not exist in the 
 latter. Metcalfe gave a free press to British India — 
 a questionable gift, when we consider the disorganizing 
 elements at work. It is only a strongly moral and 
 intellectual people, who have room for expansion, that 
 can beneficially make use of this power. A weak and 
 licentious people cannot, so in them the power must be 
 abused ; and this we see in the rubbish and grossly 
 licentious productions circulated amongst the lower 
 orders in Calcutta. That the whites and blacks should 
 ever amalgamate is what nature never intended ; they 
 are in opposition as much as the opposite poles of the 
 magnet. It is a favourite theory with amiable theorists, 
 who have no responsibility, and are far distant from the 
 scenes and subjects on which they comment, and of 
 which they have no actual knowledge, to say that the 
 white man and black man are equal. But, on being 
 tested, these only betray their own selfishness, presump- 
 tion, and ignorance ; for they spurn practical equality, 
 when brought home to themselves, in their families. So, 
 where European governments have taken possession of 
 tropical countries, that possession is only sure while the 
 whites have the master keys, socially and politically. 
 To be under another condition would be mere madness, 
 but this is what the white democrats drive at. The 
 whites' position, on the contrary, is to command, the 
 blacks to obey ; and if that obedience is exacted in a 
 humane manner, the mission is fulfilled as nature's 
 God had ordered it. 
 
 We therefore now come to the Dutch corvee, or forced
 
 FORCED LABOUR. 333 
 
 labour in Java, and this leads us first to question the 
 occupation of tropical countries by northern nations. 
 On this there will be great diversities of opinion, accord- 
 ing to the ever-varying ^abits of thought induced by 
 education, national bias, and position in society in 
 general. Suffice it to say that, if the Dutch and English 
 had not occupied Java and Hindostan respectively, other 
 rival nations would. After all, therefore, it is the sword 
 that maintains power. What we have to do with in the 
 mean time, therefore, is this question, viz., Is the corvee 
 justified iby our common humanity? The historian 
 Temminck seems to think so, and the reader must 
 judge for himself. The Dutch in Java obtain by 
 coercion, which is not called slavery — an excellent dis- 
 tinction without a difference, that has happy effects on 
 the democrats in Holland, as it quiets them — what also 
 the English Obtain in Hindostan by coercion, through 
 the offices of the zemindars, though in ratio to much 
 less extent ; the former proceeding by the public service, 
 the other by private enterprise. The transactions of 
 the zemindars and indigo planters with the ryots are 
 examples of this, and objections will be found to either 
 Bystem. But we must look at the practical positions. 
 The governments are, with small exceptions, the pro- 
 prietors, and the occupiers of the soil will do no more 
 than merely exist if allowed ; so the support of govern- 
 ment, if they were left alone, would not fall on them, 
 but on the people of Holland and Britain. What 
 then must be done ? They are coerced by government 
 in Java through the native rajas, by private enterprise 
 in Bengal through the zemindars ; and is the burden 
 heavy, objectionable as the system may appear, as 
 compared with other countries? The soil of England 
 also originally belonged to the Crown, as that of a greater 
 part of the colonies does now, but the Crown has parted
 
 334 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 with it and given it to landlords. These stand, there- 
 fore, in relation to the occupiers as the rajas do to 
 the ryots ; and what do they exact — £1, £%, £3, and 
 £4 per acre? One tenant may occupy five hundred 
 acres, and pay £1000 annually, and there may be one 
 hundred souls existing on the tenancy; thus £10 is 
 extracted from each man, woman, and child. And 
 what do the Javanese pay ? Sixteen shillings ; and the 
 Hindoos, four shillings. That is, the Javanese, in the 
 aggregate, are seven and a half times less taxed than 
 the English, and the Hindoos thirty times less. Thus 
 this anomaly appears : that conquering nations are the 
 most oppressed by taxes, the conquered the least ; yet 
 neither will admit that the other is happy. The white 
 philanthropist shudders at the oppressions that the 
 black man never feels ; while the black man would not 
 change positions with a Sheffield file-cutter or a New- 
 castle glass-blower were you to promise him paradise 
 in return ! The one is full of energy, so must and will 
 thrust himself on the other; while that other is so 
 apathetic, that he opens his tent (the tent of Shem) in 
 the evening under the hopes that the son of Japheth may 
 depart in the morning. Vain hope ! 
 
 But, say the democrats, true, we have conquered and 
 tax lightly, yet we will not give up our principles that 
 all men are equal : these are unchangeable. So give the 
 Hindoo the franchise, and he will elevate himself to be 
 our equal. Very well for a Manchester or Glasgow 
 platform so far away, but do we see the slightest ink- 
 lings of such thoughts in the autobiography of this 
 intelligent native of India? No, I say emphatically. 
 He knew too well that the constitution of his fellow- 
 subjects inclined them to feel themselves more comfort- 
 able under a patriarchal government, and that is the 
 true mission of England to accord — let its spirit be all
 
 THE IGNORANCE AND APATHY OF THE NATIVES OF INDIA. 335 
 
 pervadingly benign and humane, but not weak and 
 blindly indulgent. Abdulla knew too well the very 
 heterogeneous composition of the population of India, 
 including as it does many languages, tribes, colours, 
 castes, and religions, all apathetic as nationalists— as a 
 mass extremely ignorant, not knowing letters, and bent 
 down to the dust by gross superstitions. How could 
 these exercise the franchise in an intelligent manner? 
 Abdulla himself answers the question when he says, 
 when talking of the aversion of his countrymen to 
 change their apathetic habits, and so rise above their 
 poverty, "Their minds are crowded with the rust of 
 idleness. On every side to the very last, they become 
 like unto earth trodden over by all nations." Again, he 
 ascribes all this " to their contentment with their con- 
 dition." 
 
 This in a few words describes the status of a tropical 
 population. Hence to thrust upon them, even from 
 philanthropic motives, the same liberty and the expen- 
 sive institutions indulged in by northern civilizations 
 would be absurd. The minds and capacities of the 
 people would first have to be prepared by artificial 
 training— a course that would occupy ages, and then I 
 doubt the power of any statesman to say when our 
 European political machinery could be applied. Cer- 
 tainly not till their own energy, knowledge, experience, 
 and above all, moral force, had equalled ours. But 
 nature, having divided the world into torrid and tem- 
 perate and frigid zones, has not yet even given any in- 
 dications of such a consummation. 
 
 Such are the thoughts that my work of translation 
 has called forth. 
 
 As I left Singapore for good in 1855, I lost sight of 
 Abdulla, but in writing to my old friend and schoolfellow, 
 Mr. J. R. Logan, editor of the Journal of the Indian
 
 336 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 Archipelago, on or about the year 1865, he informed me 
 that he had died a few years ago. Thus he had only 
 attained the age of fifty-eight, or sixty at most ; his auto- 
 biography having been written when (as already stated) 
 he was forty-six.
 
 ( 837 
 
 APPENDICES. 
 
 TRANSLATION OF FRONTISPIECE. 
 
 " Mr. Milne invited all the Malacca gentry, to the number of 
 forty or fifty, and these having assembled, each put a dollar 
 below the threshold of the door (there might have been 
 seventy or eighty dollars) ; and they all stood round the door 
 when Mr. Milne struck it, and called out the name of the 
 house as the ' Anglo-Chinese College,' by which name it has 
 since been called. This done, all returned to their homes. 
 The house was about one year in building, and when it wa8 
 finished he removed to it from the old house. As to the old 
 house, he levelled it to the ground for a lawn. Now, at this 
 time numerous children of the Chinese, Portuguese, and 
 Malays were taught at the college, of whom four, five, or even 
 ten became clever at reading and writing the English lan- 
 guage. At this time, also, many people began to know how 
 to speak English ; besides, all the descendants of the Dutch 
 in Malacca changed their habits, language, and costume — 
 male and female. All imitated the English. And many 
 were the times that the gentry asked me to call the Malay 
 children to learn to read and to write, either in Malay or 
 
 z
 
 838 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 English ; but they would not come, for in their stupidity 
 they feared that they would be taken by force aud made 
 English of. So they would not come, as the impression had 
 got hold of their minds that force would be used to convert 
 them. I urged them to come numberless times. Besides, 
 I explained to them that the English had not the remotest 
 intention of converting them, if they themselves were not 
 agreeable; but that the object was no other than to teach 
 them their own language, or the language of the English, as 
 those acquisitions in after life would greatly facilitate their 
 earning a livelihood. I argued, To learn accounts — would that 
 be of no use ? for if they did not learn accounts, how could 
 they trade, buy, or sell ? Moreover, 1 counselled them in 
 many ways ; but they slighted my advice. The more I 
 harangued them, the more they avoided me; for in their 
 thoughts they said I wished to destroy them. This feeling 
 arrived at such a pitch, that they conceived in their hearts 
 a spite against me. So I was silent. They went and warned 
 my father, requesting him to forbid me to learn the English 
 language, lest I should fall into English customs, and despise 
 my own religion. On this my father forbade me, saying, 
 ' I do not like your going to learn the English language and 
 writing ; for not a single Mahomedan learns these, and many 
 people say there is something bad in it, and that it tends to 
 hurt our religion.' Now, when I heard the words of my 
 father, I considered a while, and asked myself, ' From what 
 clique does this foolish talk come to my father ? Thus long 
 has he advised me to perfect myself, and now he is angry 
 that I have become so.' Then I asked, ' Why does my father 
 forbid me to learn these things ? ' And he replied, ' Because 
 many men tell me that harm will come to you by your 
 following English customs, for they are a race skilled in 
 gaining influence over the mind of mankind. I am afraid 
 that harm will come to you by your following their teachings.' 
 Then I replied, ' Is it not right to follow good customs, and 
 to cast aside evil habits ; and if from a simpleton I become 
 learned, would that hurt my peace now ? You, father,
 
 FRONTISPIECE IN ROMAN LETTERS. 339 
 
 have listened to the warnings of fools ; they have a spite 
 against me, because I told their children to learn, rather than 
 to sit in idleness and nothingness. Would it not be better for 
 them to learn ? ' Then said my father, ' You are now clever 
 with your tongue ; I am not able to wrangle with you. 
 When you were little, I could correct you ; now you are big I 
 am afraid of you.' To this I replied, ' Let me not be lifted up 
 thus. Even if I were a prince, if I be wrong, I shall be 
 amenable to my father's pleasure.' When my fatber heard 
 this, he went into his room to seek a rattan cane to flog me." 
 
 II. 
 
 FRONTISPIECE IN ROMAN LETTERS. 
 
 " Debawa pintu itu ada satu batu alas pintu itu. Maka adala 
 kera-kera tujah delapan puloh ringit. Maka samoa-nia orang. 
 orang itu mendirikan pintu itu serta terdiri maka tampar 
 ulih Tuan Milne pintu itu serta bertriak-nia nania-nia ruma 
 itu Anglo-Chinese College. Maka itula menjeddi nama ruma 
 itu salama-lama-nia. Maka sitella itu masing-masing pun 
 kambalila. Maka adala kera-kera sataun libbi membachi ruma 
 itu. Maka sudala lalu eia pun pindala deri ruma lama ka 
 ruma baru itu. Maka ruma lama itu pun de-rubbahkan 
 de-jeddikan rata akan halaman baru itu ada-nia. Maka adala 
 pada zaman itu terlalu ramci anak-anak China dan Nasrani 
 dan Malayu belajar dalam college. Maka adala juga ampat 
 lima sampei sapuloh iang menjeddi pandei membacha dan 
 menulis basa Ingris. Maka deripada katiga itula de Malaka 
 kabaniakan orang iang tau bertutor Ingris. Maka segala 
 peranakan Holunda iang dalam Malaka pun samoa-nia tela 
 menuker hadat hadat-nia dan basa-nia deripada pakian-nia 
 deripada laki laki dan perum-puan-nia, seklian-nia menurut 
 Ingris. Adapun bebrapa pulo kali de suroh kan ulih tuan 
 tuan itu menchari ana-ana Malayu sopaya bulih eia belajar 
 dan mengtani membacha dan menulis bai basa Malayu bai
 
 840 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 basa Ingris. Maka ulih scbab bodo-nia itu takut nanti 
 meujeddi Ingris tiadala eia mau datang krana pada sangka- 
 nia dingan kras nanti de tangkap de masokan Ingris. Maka 
 bebrapa kali suda akn ingatkan akan marika-itu sorta 
 merabri tau marika-itu bawa sakali kali tida Ingris itu 
 hauda memasokan kamu kadolam igama-nia kalan angkan 
 sindiri tida ridla meleinkan sopaia kamu bulih mengtani basa 
 kamu dan bulih mengtani basa Ingris kalak deblakung terlalu 
 bania guna-nia angkan seklian bulih menchari kahidupan 
 dingan muda-nia dan lagi bulih de-ajarkan-nia elma kera-kera 
 bukanka berguna kapada kamu seklian kera-kera itu. Maka 
 jekalan tida tau kera-kera bagimana handa kamu berniaga 
 joal bili dan lagi bebrapa bania nasihat ku akan marika-itu 
 tida piga de andakan-nia. Maka terlibeh-libeh aku mengajar 
 akan deia maka de taroh kan-nia pula champuran akan-d-aku 
 dalam pikeran-nia aku handa merosakan deia sampei datangla 
 dinki dalam hati marika-itu akan-d-aku. Maka diem diem 
 marika-itu piggi mengasut bapaku melarangkan aku jangan 
 piggi mengajar basa Ingris itu nanti kalak eia menurut 
 hadat Ingris dan rosa igama. Maka bapaku itupun melarang- 
 kan akan-d-aku kata-nia aku tida suka angkan piggi belajar 
 basa Ingris dan surat-nia krana sorong pun orang Islam tida 
 belajar itu dan bania orang mengatakan pekrejaan itu tida 
 bai eia-itu merosakan igama kita ada-nia. Maka apobila ku 
 dingar kan pnkataan bapaku itu maka tundola aku sambi, 
 berpikir derimassa karangan-nia datang-nia perkataan bodo 
 ini kapada bapaka. Maka sekian lama-nia de ajar-nia aku 
 sopaia menjeddi pandei maka sekarang ini marah pula eia 
 sebab menjeddi pandei. Maka jawab ku apaka sebab-nia bapa 
 melarangkan saya piggi belajar itu. Maka kata-nia krana 
 bania orang-orang kata sama ku bawa angkan nanti rosa 
 sebab menurut hadat Ingris itu krana eia-itu bangsa terlalu 
 pandei membojok hati orang-aku takut angkan nanti rosa 
 sebab menurut pengajaran itu. Maka jawab ku bukanka 
 patut kita menurut hadat iang bai dan memboang hadat iang 
 jahat maka kalan deripada bodo menjeddi pandei rosaka 
 nama-nia. Maka bapa meningarkan asutan orang bodo
 
 MALAY SPELLING. 341 
 
 Bebab marika-itu menaro dinki kapada saya tagal saya 
 meniaroh ana-ana belajar deripada dudu dingan chuma-chuma 
 iang tida bcrpaida bukanka belajar bai. Maka jawab bapakn 
 angkan snda pandei berchakap sekarang aku tida bulib 
 terlawan lagi, dchulu angkan kicb.il bulih aku ajar sekarang 
 angkan suda besar pada sangka inn aku takut akan-d-aku. 
 Maka jawab ku jangankan saya ini jikalan menjeddi raja pun 
 sikali pun kalan ada barang apu kn-salaban saya bulih juga 
 bapa boat apa suka. Maka apa bila de dingar itu maka." 
 
 Notk. — The above is written as the language is actually spoken, and 
 independent of the influance of Arabic orthography. 
 
 III. 
 
 MALAY SPELLING. 
 
 Specimen of tbe first lines of the above as spelt in Malay, 
 the equivalents of the Jawi letters being given in Roman : — 
 
 Dbauh pntu ait ad suat batu als pntu ait. Mk adalh kera 
 kera tujh dlapn pulh rngit. Mk smoa-nia aorng aorng aifc 
 mndirikn pntu ait srt trdiri mk dtmpr aulh Tuan Mlin pntu 
 ait srt brtrik-nia nma-nia. 
 
 Note. — The above specimen will show that this system of orthography 
 is a species of shorthand, there being no vowel marks, as in its basis, 
 viz. the Arabic. 
 
 IV. 
 
 EXTRACTS FROM TEE KORAN. 
 
 In order that the reader may more thoroughly understand 
 our autobiographer's position, as well as the motives that 
 would prompt him, I have made short extracts from the 
 Koran, showing its leading principles ; and it is to be remem- 
 bered that, in early youth, these were strictly inculcated in 
 him by his parents and native preceptors. They were thus
 
 842 HAEAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 engrained in his nature. While both Christianity and Islamism 
 are offshoots of a common Theocracy, viz. Judaism, they, 
 in essentials, are the antitheses of each other. Thus the 
 sentiments of the Koran appear as a reaction against image 
 worship — from which, almost alone, Protestants abstain — 
 also against Trinitarianism, monogamy, the doctrine of the 
 Atonement, the divine essence of man, etc., etc. Arguments 
 against these principles are constantly recurring in the 
 Koran. The doctrines practically suit themselves to the 
 habits and tendencies of tropical peoples, more particularly 
 £u the commerce of the sexes, the coercion of the weaker 
 of both sexes for food and clothing alone ; while, as a coun- 
 terpoise, prohibitions are placed on the indulgencies of the 
 palate, such as the use of wine and certain meats. And 
 as to these indulgencies a tropical people are not addicted» 
 they are not a barrier to the extension of the faith. As is 
 well known to our missionaries — and it is a fact which has 
 been publicly acknowledged — the innate constitutional ten- 
 dencies and weaknesses of tropical peoples form the great 
 obstacles to the success of European Christian missions, 
 whose doctrines and practices are irreconcilably averse to 
 them.* 
 
 To the Koran, also, as a book, certain occult virtues are 
 ascribed which have great attraction to people given to 
 fetishism. It thus forms a strong bond as a mysterious 
 common standard. A large portion of it is derived from the 
 Old Testament, as well as from legends connected with 
 Judaism. 
 
 Extracts from the Koran (as translated by Sale). 
 
 1. Earth as a plain. O men, serve the Lord, who hath 
 spread the earth as a bed for you. Chap. ii. 
 
 2. The transgression of Adam and Eve. But approach not 
 this tree, lest ye become of the number of transgressors. But 
 Satan caused them to forfeit Paradise. Chap. ii. 
 
 * Ethiopian Christianity is a phase that adapts itself to the tropical 
 nature of man.
 
 EXTRACTS FROM THE KORAN. 343 
 
 3. Passage of the lied Sea. And when wc divided the 
 sea for you and delivered you, and drowned Pharaoh's peoplo 
 while ye looked on. Chap. ii. 
 
 4. Miracle of the rock. And when Moses asked drink for 
 his people, wc said, Strike the rock with thy rod ; and there 
 gushed thereout twelve fountains. Chap. ii. 
 
 5. Belief in prophets. Wc believe in Abraham the orthodox, 
 Ismail, Isaac, Jacob, and Jesus. Chap. ii. 
 
 G. Law of retaliation altered. This is indulgence from your 
 Lord and mercy. And he who shall transgress after this, by 
 killing the murderer, shall suffer a grievous punishment. 
 Chap. ii. 
 
 7. Fast ordained. A certain number of days shall ye fast. 
 Chap. ii. 
 
 8. Ramadan. The month of Ramadan shall ye fast. 
 Chap. ii. 
 
 9. Superiority of men over women. But the men ought to 
 have a superiority over them. Chap. ii. 
 
 10. Divorce. But when ye divorce women, and they have 
 fulfilled their prescribed time, etc. Chap. ii. 
 
 11. Usury. They who devour usury shall not arise from 
 the dead. Chap. ii. 
 
 12. Unity of G )d (constantly repeated). There is no God 
 but God, the living, the self-subsisting. Chap. iii. 
 
 13. Nature of the Koran. Some verses clear to be under- 
 stood ; they are the foundation of the book, and others are 
 parabolical. Chap. iii. 
 
 14. Bay of judgment. O Lord, Thou shalt surely gather 
 mankind together unto a day of resurrection. Chap. iii. 
 
 15. Rewards of the devout. Gardens through which rivers 
 flow ; therein shall they continue for ever, and they shall 
 enjoy rivers free from impurity. Chap. iii. 
 
 16. The W>rd born of Miry. Mary, verily God sendeth 
 thee good tidings: that thou shalt bear the Word proceeding 
 from Himself. His name shall be Jesus Christ, the son of 
 Mary, honourable in this world and in the world to come, and 
 one of those who approach near to the presence of God. 
 Chap. iii.
 
 S44 HAKAYTT ABDULLA. 
 
 17. Unbelievers perish. And in the next life they shall 
 be of those that perish. Chap. iii. 
 
 18. Mahomed. Mahomed is no more than an apostle; the 
 other apostles have already died before him. Chap. iii. 
 
 19. Wife created out of man. O men, fear your Lord, Who 
 has created you out of one man, and out of him created his 
 wife. Chap. iv. 
 
 20. Restriction of wives. Take in marriage of such other 
 women as you please — two, or three, or four, but not more. 
 Chap. iv. 
 
 21. Estates of orphans. Surely, they that devour the 
 possessions of orphans unjustly shall swallow down nothing 
 but fire into their bellies, and shall broil in raging flames. 
 Chap. iv. 
 
 22. Female adulterers. Imprison them in separate apart- 
 ments until death release them. Chap. iv. 
 
 23. Suicides. Neither slay yourselves, for God is merciful 
 to you. Chap. iv. 
 
 24. Reivard to tlwse that die in battle. Whether he be slain 
 or be victorious, we will surely give him a great reward. 
 Chap. iv. 
 
 25. Jesus not crucified. And have said, Verily, we have 
 slain Jesus Christ, the son of Mary, the Apostle of God. Yet 
 they slew Him not, neither crucified Him, but He was repre- 
 sented by one in His likeness. Chap. iv. 
 
 26. Certain flesh forbidden. Ye are forbidden to eat that 
 which dieth of itself, and blood, and swine's flesh, etc. 
 Chap. v. 
 
 27. God's sons. The Jews and the Christians say,' We 
 are the children of God, and His beloved. Answer : Why, 
 therefore, does He punish you for your sins ? Chap. v. 
 
 28. Punishment for stealing. If a man or woman steal, 
 cut off their hands. Chap. v. 
 
 29. Punishment by God's pleasure. He punisheth whom He 
 pleaseth, and He pardoneth whom He pleaseth ; for God is 
 almighty. Chap. v. 
 
 30. Metempsychosis. He whom God hath cursed, and with
 
 EXTRACTS FROM THE KORAN. 845 
 
 whom He hath been angry, having changed some into apes 
 and swine. Chap. v. 
 
 31. Jews and Christians one. O true believers, take not 
 the Jews or Christians for your friends ; they are friends the 
 one to the other. Chap. v. 
 
 32. Judgment day. Whoever of them believe in God and 
 the last day, and doth that which is right, etc. Chap. v. 
 
 33. Idolatry, etc. 0, true believers, surely wine, and lots, 
 and images, and divining arrows, are an abomination, the 
 work of Satan ; therefore avoid them, that ye may prosper. 
 Chap. v. 
 
 34. Personification of Satan. Satan seekcth to sow dissen- 
 sion and hatred among you. Chap. v. 
 
 35. Omniscience of God. God is omniscient. Chap. v. 
 
 36. Christ's miracles. Didst make the figure of a bird 
 of clay, and didst breathe thereon, and it became a bird, by 
 My (God's) permission ; and Thou didst heal one blind from 
 his birth, and the leper, by My (God's) permission, etc. 
 Chap. v. 
 
 37. Punishment for disbelief. I ask therefore punishment 
 due unto you, for that ye have disbelieved. Chap. vi. 
 
 38. Leaf cannot fall. There falleth no leaf but He knoweth. 
 Chap. vi. 
 
 39. Boiling water for unbelievers. Shall have boiling water 
 to drink, and shall suffer a grievous punishment because they 
 have disbelieved. Chap. vi. 
 
 40. Prophets given. And we gave unto them Isaac and 
 Jacob. We directed them both, and Noah had we before 
 directed, and of his posterity, David and Solomon, and Job 
 and Joseph, and Moses and Aaron. Thus do we reward the 
 righteous. And Zacharias and John, and Jesus and Elias, 
 all of them were upright men ; and Ismail and Elisha, and 
 Jonas and Lot. Chap. vi. 
 
 41. God no sons and daughters. And they falsely attributed 
 to Him sons and daughters without knowledge. Chap. vi. 
 
 42. Plurality of devils. But the devils will suggest unto 
 their friends. Chap. vi.
 
 846 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 43. Genii. company of genii, ye have been mnch con- 
 cerned with mankind. Chap. vi. 
 
 44. Sin of Sodom. Do ye commit a wickedness wherein no 
 creature hath sot you an example ? Do ye approach lustfully 
 unto men, leaving the women ? Chap. vii. 
 
 45. Golden calf. And the people of Moses took a cor- 
 poreal calf, made of their ornaments, which lowed. Chap. vii. 
 
 46. Ezra, Son of God. The Jews say, Ezra is the Son of 
 God ; and the Christians say, Christ is the Son of God. 
 Chap. ix. 
 
 47. Creation in six days. Verily, your Lord is God, Who 
 hath created the heavens and the eai'th in six days. Chap. x. 
 
 48. Worship not idols. Verily, I worship not idols, which 
 ye worship besides God. Chap. x. 
 
 49. Sarah laughed. Sarah was standing by, and she 
 laughed. Chap. xi. 
 
 50. Exoneration of Joseph. And when her husband saw 
 that his garment was torn behind, he said (to his wife), This 
 is a cunning contrivance of your sex ; for surely your cunning 
 is great. Chap. xii. 
 
 51. Benjamin's sack. He put his cap in his brother 
 Benjamin's sack. Chap. xii. 
 
 52. The Koran. The Koran is not a new invented fiction, 
 but a confirmation of those Scriptures which have been 
 revealed before it. Chap. xii. 
 
 53. No companions of God. They attribute companions 
 to God. Chap. xiii. 
 
 54. Every age. Every age hath its book of revelation. 
 Chap. xiii. 
 
 55. Adam. Verily, I am about to create a man of dried 
 clay, of black mud wrought into shape. When, therefore, I 
 shall have completely formed him, and shall have breathed of 
 My spirit into him, do ye fall down to worship him. Chap, xv, 
 
 56. Adam worshipped. And all the angels worshipped 
 Adam together, except Eblis (the devil), who refused. 
 Chap. xv.
 
 EXTRACTS FROM THE KORAN. 347 
 
 57. Fate. The fate of every man we have bonnd abont 
 his neck, and we will produce unto him, on the day of 
 resurrection, a book in which all his actions are recorded. 
 Chap. xvii. 
 
 58. Seven heavens. The seven heavens praise Him. Chap. 
 
 xvii. 
 
 59. Good works. But good works, which are permanent, 
 are better in the sight of thy Lord. Chap, xviii. 
 
 60. The immaculate conception. She said, How shall I 
 have a son, seeing a man hath not touched me, and I am no 
 harlot? Gabriel replied, So shall it be. Thy Lord saith, 
 This is easy with Me. Chap. xix. 
 
 61. Schisms. But the Jews and Christians have made 
 schisms. Chap. xxi. 
 
 62. Prayers and alms. Wherefore be ye constant at 
 prayers and give alms. Chap. xxii. 
 
 63. Of captive women. Who keep themselves from carnal 
 knowledge of any woman except their wives, or the captives 
 which their right hands possess. [A great incitement to piracy 
 in the tropics. — Ed.~\ Chap, xxiii. 
 
 64. Veils. Let them throw veils over their bosoms. 
 Chap. xxiv. 
 
 65. Slaves. And unto such of your slaves as desire a 
 written instrument, allowing them to redeem themselves on 
 paying a certain sum, write one. Chap. xxiv. 
 
 66. The merciful God. Adore the merciful. Chap. xxv. 
 
 67. The tormenting God. Lord, avert from ns the 
 torment of hell, for the torment thereof is perpetual. Chap, 
 xxvi. [The two opposite attributes making a living faith. — 
 Ed.] 
 
 68. Uprightness. Give just weight, and be not defrauders, 
 and weigh with an equal balance. Chap. xxvi. 
 
 69. Law of the bed-chamber. Thou mayest postpone the 
 turn of such of thy wives as thou shalt please in being called 
 to thy bed, and thou mayest take unto thee her whom thou 
 shalt please, and her whom thou shalt desire of those whom
 
 348 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. 
 
 thou shalt have before rejected, and it shall be no crime in 
 thee. Chap, xxxiii. 
 
 70. Predestination. The same is written in the book of 
 God's decrees. Chap. xxxv. 
 
 71. Apostles of Jesus. The city of Antioch, when the 
 apostles of Jesus came thereto. Chap, xxxvi. 
 
 72. Paradise of believers. As for the sincere servants of 
 God, they shall have a certain provision in Paradise, viz. 
 delicious fruits. And they shall be honoured ; they shall be 
 placed in gardens of pleasure, leaning on couches, &c. ; and 
 near them shall lie the virgins of Paradise, refraining their 
 looks from beholding any besides their spouses, having large 
 black eyes, and resembling the eggs of an ostrich. Chap, 
 xxxvii. 
 
 73. Shipwreck for sins. Or he destroyeth them by ship- 
 wreck, because of that which their crews have merited. 
 Chap. xlii. 
 
 74. Koran the sole law. The perspicuous book of the 
 Koran, wherein is distinctly set down the decree of every 
 determined thing as a command from us. Chap. xliv. 
 
 75. Terrible execrations. As the dregs of oil shall it boil 
 in the bellies of the damned, like the boiling of the hottest 
 water. Chap. xliv. 
 
 76. Sensual promises. Therein shall be agreeable and 
 beauteous damsels. Chap. lv. 
 
 77. Female premature decay. As to those among you 
 who divorce their wives by declaring that thereafter they 
 will regard them as their mothers. Chap, lviii. 
 
 78. Christ said to foretell the coming of Mahomed. And 
 when Jesus the Son of Mary said, children of Israel, 
 verily I am the Apostle of God sent unto you, confirming the 
 law which was delivered before Me, bringing good tidings of 
 an apostle who shall come after Me, and whose name shall 
 be Ahmed (Mahomed). [Both names are the same. Mahome- 
 dan doctors hold that the Paraclete was Mahomed. — Ed.~\ 
 Chap. lxi.
 
 EXTRACT8 FROM THE KORAN. 349 
 
 79. Heavens and earths. It is God who created the seven 
 heavens, and as many different stories of the earth. Chap. lxv. 
 
 80. Curse of mankind. Verily, we created him of the 
 most excellent fabric ; afterwards we rendered him the 
 vilest of the vile, except those who believe. Chap. xcv. 
 
 THE END. 
 
 Printed by William Moore fy Co.
 
 December, 1S74. 
 
 a Classified Catalogue of 
 
 Henry S. King & Co/s Publications. 
 
 History and Biography 
 Voyages and Travel 
 Science .... 
 Essays and Lectures 
 Military Works . 
 India and the East 
 Booics for the Young, &c. 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 page i pack 
 
 Works of Mr. Tennyson . . .20 
 
 Poetrv 21 
 
 Fiction 24 
 
 Cornhill Library of Fiction ... 26 
 
 15 I Theological 27 
 
 16 1 Miscellaneous 3 2 
 
 HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY. 
 
 JOSEPH MAZZINI : A MEMOIR. By E. A. V. With two Essays by 
 
 Mazzini, "Thoughts on Democracy," and " The Duties of Man." Dedicated to the 
 working classes by P. A. Taylor, M.P. Crown 8vo. With Tivo Portraits, y. M. 
 
 SHELLEY MEMORIALS FROM AUTHENTIC SOURCES. 
 
 Edited by Lady Shelley. With (now first printed) an Essay on Christianity, 
 by Percy Bysshe Shelley. Third Edition. Crown 8vo. With Portrait. Price 5s. 
 
 MRS. GILBERT (ANN TAYLOR) : AUTOBIOGRAPHY AND 
 
 OTHER MEMORIALS. Edited by Josiah Gilbert, Author of "Cadore: 
 or, Titian"s Country," &c. In 2 vols. Post 8vo. With 2 Steel Portraits and several Wood 
 Engravings. 24s. 
 
 A. B. GRANVILLE, M.D., F.R.S. : AUTOBIOGRAPHY. With 
 
 Recollections of the most Eminent Men of the last Half-Century. Being eighty-eight years 
 of the Life of a Physician who practised his Profession in Italy, Greece, Turkey, Spain, 
 Portugal, the West Indies, Russia, Germany, France, and England. Edited, with a 
 brief account of the last years of his life, by his youngest Daughter, Paulina B. 
 Granville. 2 vols. Demy 8vo. With a Steel Portrait. 32*. 
 
 SAMUEL LOVER, R.H.A., THE LIFE OF : Artistic, Literary, and 
 Musical. With Selections from his Unpublished Papers and Correspondence. By 
 Bayle Bernard. 2 vols. PostSvo. With a Portrait. 21J. 
 
 ROWLAND WILLIAMS, D.D. : LIFE & LETTERS. With 
 
 Extracts from his Note-Books. Edited by Mrs. Rowland "Williams. V> ith a 
 Photographic Portrait. In 2 vols. Post 8vo. 24J. 
 
 WILLIAM GODWIN: AUTOBIOGRAPHY, MEMOIR. AND 
 
 CORRESPONDENCE. By C. Kegran Paul. 2 vols., demy Svo. [J'rr/- ■ 
 
 JOHN GREY (of Dilston) : MEMOIRS. By Josephine E. Butler- 
 New and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 "It is not a mere story of success or genius, I itself: it is imp to 1 I feei;.i K ' 
 
 as far removed as a fairy tale from the experience that Mrs. P.utlcr is her father- daughter, ami unh- 
 and imitation of ordinary people ; but it is. if we out wishing that she had gi\en us two volumes 
 only allow it to be so. an incentive and exem- instead of one."— From a ■ otice 0/ , 
 
 plar to all of us. ... [ we must say of " The Times " on the 1 ■ tl 
 
 the skilful andtemj ei 1 of the memoir | 
 
 65, Cornhill; 6- 12, Paternoster Row> Lender,.
 
 Works Published by Henry S. King 6- Co., 
 
 These charming volumes are attractive as a 
 memorial of a most amiable woman of high intel- 
 lectual mark." — Athaiaum. 
 
 History and Biography — continued. 
 POLITICAL WOMEN. By Sutherland Menzies. 2 vols. Post 8vo. 24s. 
 
 •• Has all the information of history, with all the interest that attaches to biography."— Scotsman. 
 Third Edition, Revised and Corrected. 'With Index. 
 SARA COLERIDGE : MEMOIR AND LETTERS. Edited by 
 her Daughter. 2 vols. Crown Svo. Willi 2 Portraits. Price 24* 
 
 '■ Sara Coleridge, as she is revealed, or rather re- 
 veals her>elf, in the correspondence, makes a bril- 
 liant addition to a brilliant family reputation."— 
 Saturday Review. 
 
 Cheap Edition of the above. 
 
 SARA COLERIDGE : MEMOIR AND LETTERS. Edited by 
 
 her Daughter. 1 Vol. Crown Svo. With a Portrait. 75. 6d. 
 
 THE LATE REV. F. W. ROBERTSON, M.A. : LIFE AND 
 
 LETTERS. Edited by the Rev. Stopford A. Brooke, M.A., Chaplain in 
 Ordinary to the Queen. . 
 
 I. In 2 vols., uniform with the Sermons. With a Steel Portrait. Price js. 6a. 
 II. Library Edition, in demy Svo, with Two Steel Portraits. Price 1:1. 
 III. A Popular Edition, in 1 vol. Price 6s. 
 
 NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE: A MEMOIR, with Stories now first 
 
 published in this country. By H. A. Page. Post 8vo. Price 75. 6J. 
 
 "Seldom has it been our lot to meet with a more I " Exhibits a discriminating enthusiasm for one 
 appreciative delineation of character than this of the most fascinating of .-.o\elists."— Saturday 
 Memoir of Hawthorne."— Morning Post. \ Review. 
 
 LEONORA CHRISTINA, Daughter of Christian IV. of Denmark : Me- 
 moirs written during her Imprisonment in the Blue Tower of the Royal Palace 
 at Copenhagen, 1663— 16S5. Translated by F. E. Bunnett. With an Autotype 
 Portrait of the Princess. Medium 8vo. Price 12s. 6rf. 
 
 *' A valuable addition to the tragic romance of 1 " A valuable addition to history."— Daily News. 
 history.' — Spectator. \ 
 
 LIVES OF ENGLISH POPULAR LEADERS IN THE MIDDLE 
 AGES. No. 1.— Stephen Langton. By C. Edmund Maurice. Cr. Svo. 7s. bd. 
 
 "Very well and honestly executed."— John is vigorously and firmly drawn."— Churchman's 
 
 full." Shilling Magazine. 
 
 •■ In style it is characterised by the greatest fair- " Well worth a careful studj ."—Jewish World. 
 ness and ability, and the picture of the archbishop 
 
 LIVES OF ENGLISH POPULAR LEADERS IN THE MIDDLE 
 
 AGES. No. 2.— Tyler, Ball, and Oldcastle. By C. Edmund Maurice. 
 Crown 8vo. Frice 7s. 6d. 
 
 CABINET PORTRAITS. Biographical Sketches of Statesmen of 
 
 the Dav. By T. Wenayss Reid. 1 vol. Crown Evo. Price 7s. tci. 
 
 "We have never met with a work which we can I "We can heartily commend this work." — 
 more unreservedly praise. The sketches are ab- Standard. 
 solutely impartial."— Atlicimum. I "Drawn with a master band."— Yorkshire Post. 
 
 THE CHURCH AND THE EMPIRES: Historical Periods. By the 
 late Henry W. Wilberforce. Preceded by a Memoir of the Author by John 
 Henry Newman, D.D., of the Oratory. Post 8vo. With Portrait J. td. 
 
 "The literary relics preserved by Dr. Newman I works. . . Henry' William Wilberforce was a man 
 are varied in subject as in character. They com- of strong opinions, and in all he wrote gave expres- 
 prjse an eloquent, though somewhat empirical, sio:i to the judgments of a powerful if, possibly, 
 treatise on the formation of Christendom ; two an undetermined mind." — Standard. 
 masterly reviews of Champigny's too little known | 
 
 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH REVOLUTION OF 1688. By 
 
 C. D. Yonge, Regius Professor, Queen's Coll , Belfast. Crown 8vo. Price 6s. 
 
 "A fair, succinct, useful, and masterly summary I the Revolution, and not without some striking 
 of the main causes, circumstances, and history of j comments on its effects."— Standard. 
 
 ALEXIS DE TOCQUEVILLE. Correspondence and Conversations with 
 Nassau W. Senior, from 1833 to 1859. Edited by M. C. M. Simpson. In 2 vols. 
 Large post 8vo. Price 21s. 
 
 " A book replete with knowledge and thought." I " An extremely interesting book."— Saturday 
 — Quarterly Review. I Revieio. 
 
 65, Cornhill ; & 12, Paternoster Row, London.
 
 Works Published by Henry S. King &* Co., 3 
 
 History and Biography — continued. 
 
 SORROW AND SONG; or, Studies of Literary Struggle. liy Henry 
 Curwen. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 15s. 
 
 JOURNALS KEPT IN FRANCE AND ITALY. From 184810 1852. 
 With a Sketi h of the Revolution of 16.18. By the late Nassau William Senior. 
 Edited by his Daughter, M. C. M. Simpson. In 2 vols Post 8vo. Price 24J. 
 
 "The book has a genuine historical value."— 1 view of the state of political society during the 
 Saturday Review. existence of the second Republic could well be 
 
 "No Letter, more honest, and more readable I looked for." — Examiner. 
 
 PERSIA; ANCIENT AND MODERN. By John Piggrot, F.S.A. 
 
 Post 8vo. Price \os. 6d. 
 
 " A verv useful book."— Rock. 
 
 "ThatMr. Piggothasspai r research 
 
 in the execution of his work is apparent in the 
 list of authorities, classic and modern. 
 continually quotes: his style also, wh 
 counting history, is lively and 1 ; 
 anecdotes which he culls from the writings of 
 travellers are frequently amusing." — Hour. 
 
 " We are bound to say that in little more than 
 three hundred pages he has succeeded in his aim 
 
 New Edition Revised 
 
 of giving us 'a fair general view of am I I 
 modern Persian history, supplemented by chap- 
 
 ters on the religion, literature, 'commerce, art. 
 sciences, army, education, language, sport, &c, 
 of the country". . . He has read up to the level 
 of Ins subject; old and new authorities have been 
 explored I ie is clear and 
 
 .^; and his compilation is well-planned 
 ,m 1 is a 1 too \ong."— Saturday Review. 
 
 THE HISTORY OF JAPAN. From the Earliest Period to the Present 
 Time. By Francis Ottiwell Adams, F.Fv.G.S., HP. M.'s Secretary of Em- 
 bassy at Berlin, formerly H.B.M.'s Charge' d' Affaires, and Secretary of Legation at 
 Yedo. Volume I. Demy 8vo. With Map and Plans. Price 21 s. 
 
 " He marshals his facts with skill and judgment ; deeply interesting episode in contemporary history, 
 and he writes with an elegance worthy of a very it is well « irth reading. The information it con- 
 skilled craftsman in literary work. . . We hope > tains is trustworthy, and is carefuriy compiled, and 
 Mr. Adams will not keep the public long without the style is all that can be desired."— Saturday 
 the second volume, for the appearance of which all Rn tew. 
 who read the first will anxiouslv look."— Standard. 1 " A most valuable contribution to our knowledge 
 
 "As a diplomatic study, and as referring to a ' of an interesting people."— Examiner. 
 
 THE HISTORY OF JAPAN. Volume II. completing the Work. By 
 
 Francis Ottiwell Adams, F.Fv.G.S. From the year 1865 to present time. 
 Demy 8vo, with Map. Price 21.J. 
 
 THE NORMAN PEOPLE, and their existing Descendants in the 
 British Dominions and the United States of America. Svo. Price 211. 
 
 " The author has given us a valuable list of 
 medixva! surnames and their origin which demands 
 our best gratitude." — Standard. 
 
 " A verv singular work. . . We do not accept 
 the consequences to their full extent, but we can 
 cordially recommend the volume as one which is 
 emphatically 'extraordinary.' "—.XotcsaiidQuertcs. 
 
 THE RUSSIANS IN CENTRAL ASIA. A Critical Examination, 
 down to thepresent time, of the Geography and History of Central Asia. By Baron 
 F. von Hellwald. Translated by Lieut. -Col. Theodore Wirg-man, 
 LL.B. In 1 vol. Large post Svo, with Map. Price 12^. 
 
 " A learned account of the geography of this still . "A lucidly written, and apparently accurate ac- 
 ill-known land, of the characteristics of its main count of Turkestan, its geographical features and 
 divisions, of the nature and habits of its numerous its history. Its worth to the reader is further en- 
 races, and of the progress through it of Russian hanced by a well-executed map, based on the 
 influence, ... It contains a large amount of valu- most recent Russian surveys." — Olasgoiv .V 
 able information." — Times. > 
 
 BOKHARA : ITS HISTORY AND CONQUEST. By Professor 
 Arminius "Vamb6ry, of the University of Pesth. Demy Svo. Price 18.J. 
 
 "We conclude with a cordial recommendation of I " Almost every page abounds with composition 
 this valuable book. '—Saturday Rem \ of peculiar merit."— Morning Post. 
 
 THE RELIGIOUS HISTORY OF IRELAND: Primitive, Papal, 
 and Protestant ; including the Evangelical Missions, Catholic Agitations, and Church 
 Progress of the last half Century. By James Godkin. 1 vol. 8vo. Price lis. 
 
 "These latter chapters on the statistics of the I "Mr. Godkin writes with evident honest}',' and 
 various religious denominations wiB be welcomed." the topic on which he writes is one about which an 
 uidard. ' honest book is greatly wanted." — Examiner. 
 
 65, Conikill ; e= 12, Paternoster Poic, London.
 
 4 Works Published by Henry S. King 6- Co., 
 
 History and Biography— continued. 
 THE GOVERNMENT OF THE NATIONAL DEFENCE. Fron 
 
 the 30th June to the 31st October, 1S70. The Plain Statement of a Member. E' 
 Mons. Jules Favre. i vol. Demy 8vo. Price ioj. bd. 
 
 " A work of the highest interest. The book is I perhaps, none more valuable than the 'apology,' b 
 
 most valuable." — Athenerum. hi. Jules Favre. for the unsuccessful Governmer 
 
 " Of all the contributions to the history of the of the National Defence."— Times. 
 
 late war, we have found none more fascinating and, ' 
 
 ECHOES OF A FAMOUS YEAR. By Harriet Parr, Author c 
 " The Life of Jeanne d'Arc," " In the Silver Age," &c Crewn 8vo. price 8,r. 6d. 
 
 "Miss Parr has the great gift of charming sim- I in her book, many of their seniors will be " — Britis 
 plicity of style ; and if children are not interested | Quarterly Review. 
 
 VOYAGES AND TRAVEL. 
 
 SOME TIME IN IRELAND; A Recollection. Crown 8vo. "js. 6J. 
 
 "The author has got a genuine Irish gift of 
 ■witty and graceful writing, and has produced a 
 clever and entertaining book." — Examiner. 
 
 "Clever, brilliant sketches of life and character 
 among the Irish gentry of the last generation. . . 
 
 The little volume will give to strangers a mo 
 faithful idea of Irish society and tendencies si 
 working in that unhappy island than any other \ 
 know." — Literary Churchman, 
 
 WAYSIDE NOTES IN SCANDINAVIA. Being Note? of Travel in tl 
 
 North of Europe. By Mark Antony Lower, F.S.A., M.A. Crown 8vo. c 
 
 *.* This Volume is an Account of Researches prosecuted, during a Tour in Scandinavia, in tl 
 
 Summer of 1873. It contains illustrations of the History, Antiquities, Legendary Lor 
 
 and Social Condition of Denmark, Sweden, and Norway, from Ancient to Modern Tirm 
 
 "' A very enterta'ning volume of light, gossiping matter, written in an easy, agreeable style." — 
 
 Daily News. 
 
 ON THE ROAD TO KHIVA. By David Ker, late Khivan Correspo 
 
 dent of the Daily Telegraph. Illustrated with Photographs of the Country and 
 Inhabitants, and a copy of the Official Map in use during the Campaign, from the Surv 
 of Caftain Leusilin. 1 vol. Post 8vo. Price 121. 
 
 "Though it is a graphic and thoughtful sketch. 1 "Very interesting reading ... a really go 
 we refer to it, in some degree, for reasons apart book full of quaint, vivid writing." — Echo. 
 from its intrinsic merits. . . He (the author) has " He is a clever and fluent writer. . . The be 
 satisfied us that he was not the impudent impostor is smartly written." — Saturday Review. 
 he seemed to be ; and though he did not witness " A pleasant book of travels. It is exceedin; 
 the faH of Khiva, he travelled through a great I smart and clever, full of amusing anecdotes a 
 part of Central Asia, and honestly tried to accom- 1 grai h:c descriptions." — Vanity Fair. 
 j lish his tnsk. . . His work, we have said, is an " Mr. Ker knows Russian peasant life very v 
 able resume of genuine observation and reflection, | indeed, and his bits about the Cossacks are ful 
 which will well repay a reader's attention " — character." — Athcnaum. 
 Times. I 
 
 VIZCAYA ; or, Life in the Land of the Carlists at the Outbreak of the Insi 
 rcction, with some account of the Iron Mines and other characteristics of the count 
 With a Map and 8 Illustrations. Crown Svo. Price o.j. 
 
 "Contains some really valuable information, 
 conveyed in a plain unostentatious manner." — 
 Atheiieeitm. 
 
 " Agreeably written. . . . People will read with 
 interest vvhat an English party thought and felt 
 
 ROUGH NOTES OF A VISIT TO BELGIUM, SEDAN, AK 
 
 PARIS, in September, 1870-71. By John Ashton. Crown 8vo. Price 3s 6d. 
 
 when shut up in Portugalete or Bilbao ; 
 sketches will give a good idea of those places ; 
 the surroundings, and the map will be useful if t 
 feel inclined to study the recent operations 
 Colbitrn's United Service Magazine. 
 
 " The author does not attempt to deal with mili- 
 tary subjects, but writes sensibly of what he saw in 
 iSyo-yt.'— John Bull. 
 
 " Possesses a certain freshness from the straight- 
 
 forward simplicity with which it is written 
 Graphic. 
 
 "An interesting work by a highly intelligent 
 server." — Standard. 
 
 THE ALPS OF ARABIA ; or. Travels through Egypt, Sinai, Arabia, a 
 the Holy Land. By William Charles Mang-han. Demy 8vo, with Map. 1 
 
 " Deeply interesting and valuable." — Ed:) 
 Daily R, 
 
 "He writes freshly and with competent know- 
 ledge."— Standard. 
 
 " Very readable and instructive A v 
 
 far above the average of such publication; 
 J, /.->.• Bull. 
 
 65. Cornhill ; &> 12, Paternoster Row, London.
 
 Works Published by Henry S. King &> Co., 5 
 
 Voyages and Travel — continued. 
 
 Second Edition. 
 THE MISHMEE HILLS: an Account of a Journey made in an Attempt 
 
 to Penetrate Thibet from Assam, to open New Routes for Commerce. By T. T. 
 Cooper. With Four Illustrations and Map. Post Ivo. Price 10s. 6d. 
 " The volume, which wtll be of great use In India i It i i p Ij rich In cts."— 
 
 and among Indian merchants here, contains a good Stan 
 
 deal of matter that will interest ordinary readers. I 
 
 GOODMAN'S CUBA THE PEARL OF THE ANTILLES. By 
 
 Walter Goodman. Crown 8vo. Price 7*. Cif. 
 
 •' A series of vivid and miscellaneous sketches. I "The whole book deserves the heartiest com- 
 
 We can recommend this ... lation Sparkling and amusing from be- 
 
 amusing reading."— Pali M.i.. Gazette. ginning to end."— Spectator. 
 
 FIELD AND FOREST RAMBLES OF A NATURALIST IN 
 
 NEW BRUNSWICK. With Notes and Observations on the Natural History of 
 Eastern Canada. By A. Leith Adams, M.A. Illustrated. 8vo, cloth, us. 
 
 " Both sportsmen and naturalists will find this pleasure either in sport or natural history."— 
 work replete with anecdote and carefully-recorded Attn 
 observation) which will entertain them." — Nature. 
 
 "Will be found interesting by those who lake a 
 
 To the naturalist the book will be most valu- 
 able. . . . To the general reader most interesting.' 
 — Evening Standard 
 
 Second Edition. Revised and Corrected. 
 
 TENT LIFE WITH ENGLISH GIPSIES IN NORWAY. By 
 
 Hubert Smith. With Five full-page Engravings, 31 smaller Illustrations, and Map 
 of the Country showing Routes. 6vo, cloth. Price 21s. 
 
 " Written in a very lively style, and has through- | men and things. We hope that many will rend it 
 out a smack of dry humour and satiric reflection and find in it tile same amusement as ourselves." — 
 which shows the writer to be a keeu observer of ' Tutus. 
 
 FAYOUM; or, Artists in Egypt. A Tour with M. Gerome and others. 
 
 By J. Lenoir. With 13 Illustrations. Crown 8 vo, cloth. Price 7s. tit. 
 
 "The book is very amusing. . . . Whoever may I " A pleasantly written and very readable took." 
 t.ikc 11 up will find he has with him a bright and — -Examiner. 
 pleasant companion." — Sptitatur. ' 
 
 SPITZBERGEN— THE GATEWAY TO THE POLYNIA; or, A 
 Voyage to Swtzbercen. By Captain John C. Wells, R.N. With nut 
 Illustrations and Map. 8vo, cloth. Price sis. 
 
 " Straightforward and clear in style, securing our 1 " A charming book, remarkably weil written and 
 confidence by its unaffected simplicity and good well illustrated." — standard. 
 sense." — Saturday Kcvitrui. 1 
 
 AN AUTUMN TOUR IN THE UNITED STATES AND 
 
 CANADA. By Lieut. -Col. J. Or. Medley. Crown Svo. Price 5s. 
 
 "Colonel Medley's little volume is a pleasantly- j pleasantly written."— Globe. 
 written account of a two months' visit to America." I "His impressions of political life in Americn. 
 — Hour. as coming from a thoroughly practical man, ar.. 
 
 " May be recommended as manly, sensible, and I worth recording."— J'att Mall Gazette. 
 
 Second Edition. 
 THE NILE WITHOUT A DRAGOMAN. By Frederic Eden. 
 In 1 vol. Crown Svo, cloth. Price 7*. (xi. 
 " It is a book to read during an autumn holiday." 
 — Spectator. 
 
 " Should any of our readers care to imitate Mr. 
 Eden's example, and wish to see tilings with their 
 
 ROUND THE WORLD IN 1870. A Volume of Travels, with Maps. 
 By A. D. Carlisle, B.A., Trin. Coll., Carob. Demy 8vo. Price 16s. 
 
 own eyes, and shift for themselves, next winter in 
 I will find this book a very agree- 
 -l." — Times, 
 
 "We can only commend, which we do very 
 in eminently sensible and readable book." 
 — British Ouartirty Review. 
 
 " Mr. Carlisle s account of his little outing U 
 exhilarating and charming." — Spectator. 
 
 " Rarely have we read a more graphic descrip- 
 tion of the countries named, India, China. J.i| an, 
 California, and South America . . . Th( 
 about Japan are especially replete with informa- 
 tion."— Jehu hull. 
 
 65, CornJiill ; 6° 12, Paternoster Row, London.
 
 6 Works Published by Henry S. King 6- Co., 
 
 Voyages and Travel — continued. 
 
 IRELAND. A Tour of Observation, with Remarks on Irish Public Questions. 
 By Dr. James Macaulay. Crown 8vo. Price ys. 6V. 
 
 '• We have rarely met a book on Ireland which " A careful and instructive book. Full of facts, 
 
 for impartiality of criticism and general accuracy full of information, and full of interest. '—Literary 
 
 of information could be so well recommended to the Churchman. 
 fair-minded Irish reader."— Evening Standard. 
 
 A WINTER IN MOROCCO. By Amelia Perrier. With 4 Illustrations. 
 Crown 8vo. Price ioj. 6d. 
 
 " Well worth reading, and contains several e\ccl- 
 lent illustrations." — Hour. 
 
 " Miss Perrier is a very amusing writer. She has 
 a good deal of humour, sees the oddity and quaint- 
 
 ness of Orientnl life with a quick observant eye, 
 and evidently turned her opportunities of sarcastic 
 examination to account. " — Daily Ani-s. 
 
 SCIENCE. 
 
 THE PHYSICS AND PHILOSOPHY OF THE SENSES; or the 
 
 Mental and the Physical in their Mutual Relation. By R. S. "Wyld, 
 F.R.S.E. Illustrated by Several Plates. Demy 8vo. Price 16s. 
 
 The author's object is twofold : first, to supply a Manual of the Senses, embracing the 
 more important discoveries of recent times ; second, in discussing the subject of Life, 
 Organisation, Sensibility, and Thought, to demonstrate in opposition to the Materialistic 
 Theory, that the Senses, no less than Reason, furnish proof that an immaterial and 
 spiritual element is the operatite element in nature. 
 
 SCIENTIFIC LONDON. By Bernard H. Becker. 1 vol. Crown Svo. 55. 
 An Account of the History and present Scope of the following Institutions ; 
 
 The Royal Society 
 
 The Royal Instituti 
 
 The Institution of Civil Engineers 
 
 The Royal Geographical Society 
 
 The Society of Telegraph Engineers 
 
 The British Association 
 
 The Birkbeck Institute 
 
 The Society of Arts 
 
 The Government Department ol S:ience 
 
 and Art 
 The Statistical Society 
 The Chemical Society 
 The Museum of Practical Geology 
 The London Institution 
 The Gresham Lectures. 
 
 OBSERVATIONS OF MAGNETIC DECLINATION MADE AT 
 
 TREVANDKUM AND AGTJSTIA MALLEY in the Observatories of his 
 Highness the Maharajah of Travancore, G.C.S.I., in the Years 1852 to i860. 
 Being Trevandrum Magnetical Observations, Volume I. Discussed and Edited by 
 John Allan Broun, F.R.S., late Director of the Observatories. With an 
 Appendix. Imperial 4to, cloth. 3/. 31. 
 
 * # * The Appendix, containing Reports on the Observatories and on the Public Museum, 
 Public Park and Gardens at Trevandrum, pp. xii. 116, may be had separately. Price 21s. 
 
 EUCLID SIMPLIFIED IN METHOD AND LANGUAGE. Being 
 
 a Manual of Geometry on the French System. By J. R. Morell. 
 
 The chief features of the work are : — The separation of Theorems and Problems — The 
 Natural Sequence of reasoning ; areas being treated by themselves and at a later page — 
 The simpler and more natural treatment of ratio — The legitimate use of arithmetical 
 applications, of transposition, and superposition — The general alteration of language to 
 a more modern form — Lastly, if it be assumed to be venturesome to supersede the time- 
 hallowed pages of Euclid it may be urged that the attempt is made under the shelter of 
 very high authorities. 
 THE QUESTIONS OF AURAL SURGERY. By James Hinton, 
 late Aural Surgeon to Guy's Hospital. Post Svo. With Illustrations. Price 125. 6d. 
 
 "The questions of Aural Surgery more than I cian, a deep and accurate thinker, and a forcible 
 maintain the author's reputation as a careful clmi- | and talented writer." — Lain*:. 
 
 AN ATLAS OF DISEASES OF THE MEMBRANA TYMPANI. 
 
 With Descriptive Text. By James Hinton, late Aural Surgeon to Guy's Hospital. 
 Post 8vo. Price £6 6s. 
 
 " Of Mr. Hinton's Atlas of the Membr.ina Tym- I ever yet been published. The drawings are taken 
 pani it is hardly necessary to say more than that from aclua4 specimens, and are ail coloured by 
 it is by far the best and most accurate that has ' hand."— Laiuet. 
 
 65, Cornhill ; c^ 12, Paternoster Pow, London.
 
 Works Published by Henry S. King 6- Co., 7 
 
 Science — continued. 
 
 Second Edition. 
 
 PHYSIOLOGY FOR PRACTICAL USE. By various Writers. Edited 
 by James Hinton. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. With so Illustrations. Price 121. 6J. 
 
 "A more dear, valuable, and well-informed set I "It has certainly been edited with great care, 
 of treatise*, we never saw than these, which arc Physiological treatises we have had in great 
 bound up into two compact and readable volumes number, but not one work, we believe, which so 
 And they are pleasant reading, too, as well a» thoroughly appeals to all classes of the community 
 useful reading. —Literary Ckurchman. las the present. Everything has apparently been 
 
 " We never saw the popular side of the science j done to render the work really practical and 
 of physiology better explained than it is in these useful.' — Civil Sir-vice Gazette. 
 two thin volumes. "Standard. \ 
 
 Second Edition. 
 
 THE PRINCIPLES OF MENTAL PHYSIOLOGY. With their 
 
 Applications to the Training and Discipline of the Mind, and the Study of its Morbid 
 Conditions. By W. B. Carpenter, LL.D., M.D., &C. 8vo. Illustrated. 12J. 
 
 " This valuable book i house of useful hints for mental training v.':.i 
 
 Let us add that nothing we have said, or in any make this large and yet very amusing, as well as 
 limited space could say, would give an adequate instructive book, an encyclotadia of well-da 
 conception of the valuable and curious collection and often very startling psychological experi- 
 of facts bearing on morbid mental conditions, the ences." — Spectator. 
 learned physiological exposition, and the treasure- | 
 
 SENSATION AND INTUITION. Studies in Psychology and /Esthetics. 
 By James Sully, M.A. Demy 8vo. icw. 6d. 
 
 " As to the manner of the book. Mr. Sully writes "Though the series of essays is by no means 
 
 well and so as to be understood by anv one who devoid of internal connection, each presents so 
 
 will take the needful pains. . . . The materials many new points of interest that it is impossible 
 
 furnished by a quick and lively natural sense are here to note more than one or two particulars. The 
 
 happily ordered by a mind trained in scientific fust essay of all. wherein the author considers the 
 
 method This merit is especially conspicuous in relation of the Evolution-hypothesis to human 
 
 those parts of the book where, with abundant in- psychology, may be cued as an excellent speci- 
 
 genuity and no mean success, Mr. Sully endea- men of his style of work. —Examiner 
 
 vours to throw some light of cosmic order into "... In conclusion, we beg to thank Mr. Sully 
 
 the chaos of .-esthetics. Unhappily for our present for a meritorious and successful attempt to popu- 
 
 punpose, the best qualities of the work are pre- larise valuable and not very tractable departments 
 
 cisely those to which we cannot do justice within of science."— Academy. 
 the limits of a review. "Saturday Jicv:< ;< 1 
 
 Second Edition. 
 THE EXPANSE OF HEAVEN. A Series of Essays on the Wonders of 
 the Firmament. By R. A. Proctor, B. A. With a Frontispiece. Crown 8v 
 
 " A very charming work ; cannot fail to lift the i "Full of thoug 
 reader's mind up ' through nature's work to nature's [ Brighton Gazette. 
 God.' '" — Standard. 
 
 STUDIES OF BLAST FURNACE PHENOMENA. By JI. L. 
 Gruner. Translated by L. D. B. Gordon, F.R.S.E., F.G.S. 8vo. 7 s . 6d. 
 
 "The whole subject is dealt with very copiously I appreciation at the hands of practical men, for 
 and clearly in all its parts, and can scarcely fail of | whose use it is designed."— Post. 
 
 CONTEMPORARY ENGLISH PSYCHOLOGY. From the French of 
 Professor Th. Ribot. Large post 8vo. Price os. An Analysis of the Views and 
 Opinions of the following Metaphysicians, as expressed in their writings :— 
 
 James Mill, Alexander Bain, John Stuart Mill, George H. Lewes, Herbert 
 Spencer, Samuel Bailey. 
 
 "The ta;k which M. Ribol set himself he has) "We can cordially recommend the volume.' — 
 performed with very great success."— Examiner. \ "Journal of Mental Science 
 
 HEREDITY : a Psychological Study on its Phenomena, its Laws, its Causes, 
 and its Consequences. By Th. Ribot, Author of " Contemporary English Psychology." 
 1 vol. Large crown 8vo. 
 
 It is generally admitted tint " Heredity '—or devotes his work to the study of the question, 
 that biological Iriw l,v which all living creatures tend "Does the law also hold in regard to the mental 
 to reproduce themselves in their descendants— is faculties !" 
 the rule in all forms of vital activity. The author 
 
 A TREATISE ON RELAPSING FEVER. By R. T. Lyons, 
 
 Assistant-Surgeon, Bengal Army. Post 8vo. Price ys. 6V. 
 
 " A practical work, thoroughly supported in its views by a series of remarkable cases."— Standard. 
 
 65, Cornhill ; d^ 12, Paternoster J?07t', London.
 
 8 Works Published bv Henry S. King &> Co., 
 
 Science — continued. 
 
 Second Edition Revised. 
 
 A LEGAL HANDBOOK FOR ARCHITECTS, BUILDERS, 
 
 AND BUILDING OWNERS. By Edward Jenkins, Esq., M.P., and 
 Jolin Raymond, Esq., Barristers-at-Law. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 "This manual has one recommendation which \ property. The writer conceives his subject clearly, 
 
 cannot be accorded to more than a very small ' and writes in a manner that is pleasant, forcible, 
 proportion of the books published at the present and lucid."— Lmo Magazine and Review. 
 day. It proposes to supply a real want. ... As " For all this and much more, about buiKImgs 
 to the style of the work, it is just what a legal and building contracts, winch is not always ea-y 
 handbook should be. . . . We warmly recommend . for a layman to understand, but which it is very 
 it to our readers." — Irchtftct. necessary for an architect to know, the render will 
 
 "It would be doing it an injustice to class it find in the neat little volume just published from, 
 with the rank and file of legal hand-book^. In the pen of Messrs. lenkins and Raymond, a very 
 tone and style it resembles Lord St. Leonards' ! excellent guide."— Law Journal. 
 well-known popular treatise on the law of real I 
 
 THE HISTORY OF CREATION, a Popular Account of the Develop- 
 ment of the Earth and its Inhabitants, according to the theories of Kant, Laplace, 
 Lamarck, and Darwin. By Professor Ernst Hseckel of the University of Jena. 
 The Translation revised by E. Ray Lankester, M. A. With Coloured Plates and 
 Genealogical Trees of the various groups of both plants and animals. 2 vols. Post 8vo. 
 
 {Preparing. 
 
 THE HISTORY OF THE EVOLUTION OF MAN. By Ernst 
 Heeckel. Translated by E. A. Van Rhyn and L,. Elsbergr, M.D. (Univer- 
 sity of New York), with Notes and Additions sanctioned by the Author. Post 8vo. 
 
 A New Edition. 
 CHANGE OF AIR AND SCENE. A Physician's Hints about Doctors, 
 Patients, Hygiene, and Society ; with Notes of Excursions for health in the Pyrenees, 
 and amongst the Watering-places of France (Inland and Seaward;, Switzerland, Corsica, 
 and the Mediterranean. By Dr. Alphonse Donne. Large post 8vo Price 9s. 
 
 " A singularly pleasant and chatty as well as 
 instructive book about health."— Guardian. 
 
 " A valuable and almost complete tiade tnccuni 
 for the continental tourist seeking health."— Loido, 1 
 (Quarter 1} Review. 
 
 "A very readable and serviceable book 
 
 The real value of it is to be found in the accurate 
 and minute information given with regard to a 
 large number of places which have gained a repu- 
 tation on the continent for their mineral waters." 
 —Pall Hall Gazelle. 
 
 "It is but rarely that a school-book appears 
 which is at once so novel in plan, so successful in 
 execution, and so suited to the general want, as to 
 command universal and unqualified approbation, 
 but such has been the case with Miss 
 
 New and Enlarged Edition. 
 MISS YOUMANS' FIRST BOOK OF BOTANY. Designed to 
 cultivate the observing powers of Children. With 300 Engravings. Crown 8vo. Price 5f. 
 
 First Book of Botany .... It has been everywhere 
 welcomed as a timely and invaluable contribution 
 to the improvement of primary education."— Pall 
 Mall Gazette. 
 
 A DICTIONARY AND GLOSSARY OF THE KOR-AN. With 
 
 copious Grammatical References and Explanations of the Text. By Major J. 
 Penrice, B.A. 4to. Price 21s. 
 
 "The book is likely to answer its purpose in smoothing a beginner's road in reading the 
 K or-ii u. " — A cade my. 
 
 MODERN GOTHIC ARCHITECTURE. By T. G. Jackson. 
 
 Crown 8vo. Price 5.1. 
 
 ader will find some of the most impor- 
 tant doctrines of eminent art teachers practically 
 applied in this little book, which is well written and 
 popular in style."— Manchester Examiner. 
 
 " This thoughtful little book is worthy of the 
 perusal of all interested in ait or architecture." 
 — Standard. 
 
 CHOLERA : HOW TO AVOID AND TREAT IT. Popular and 
 
 Practical Notes by Henry Blanc, M.D. Crown 8vo. Price 4.1. tW. 
 
 " A very practical manual, based on experience and careful observation, full of excellent hints on r> 
 most dangerous disease." — Standard. 
 
 65, Cornhill ; 6~* 12, Paternoster Poic, London.
 
 Works Published by Henry S. King & Co., 
 
 THE INTERNATIONAL SCIENTIFIC SERIES. 
 
 The following is a List of the Volumes already published. 
 
 Fourth Edition. 
 
 I. THE FORMS OF WATER IN CLOUDS AND RIVERS. 
 
 ICE AND. GLACIERS. By J. Tyndall, LL.D., F.R.S. With i 
 
 nations. Price 5*. 
 
 Second Edition. 
 
 II PHYSICS AND POLITICS ; or, Thoughts ox the Application 
 ' of the Principles of "Natural Sblbction" and " Inheritance " to Political 
 Society. By Walter Bag-ehot. Price +>. 
 Third Edition. 
 III. FOODS. By Dr. Edward Smith. Profusely Illustrated. Price $s. 
 
 Third Edition. 
 
 IV MIND AND BODY: TheTheoriesofthf.tr Relation. By 
 
 ' Alexander Bain, LL.D., Professor of Logic at the University of Aberdeen. 
 Witii Four Illustrations. Price 4*. 
 
 Fourth Edition. 
 V. THE STUDY OF SOCIOLOGY. By Herbert Spencer. Price 5*. 
 Third Edition. 
 VI. THE CONSERVATION OF ENERGY. By Professor 
 Balfour Stewart. With Fourteen Engravings. Price 5*. 
 Second Edition. 
 VII ANIMAL LOCOMOTION; or, Walking, Swimming, and Flying, 
 ' By J. Bell Petti&rew, M.D., F.R.S. With 119 Illustrations. Prices*. 
 Second Edition. 
 
 VIII. RESPONSIBILITY IN MENTAL DISEASE. By Dr. 
 Henry Maudsley. Price 5*. 
 
 Second Edition. 
 IX. THE NEW CHEMISTRY. By Frofessor Josiah P. Cooke, 
 ' of the Harvard University. With Thirty-one Illustrations. Price 5*. 
 Second Edition. 
 X. THE SCIENCE OF LAW. By Prof. Sheldon Amos. Price 5.. 
 
 Second Edition. 
 XI ANIMAL MECHANISM. A Treatise on Terrestrial and Aerial 
 Locomotion. By Professor E. J. Marey. With 117 Illustrations. Price s*. 
 
 XII. THE DOCTRINE OF DESCENT AND DARWINISM. By 
 
 Professor Oscar Schmidt (Strasburg University). Illustrated. Price 5*. 
 
 XIII HISTORY OF THE CONFLICT BETWEEN RELIGION 
 AND SCIENCE. By John William Draper, M.D., LL.D. Professoriri 
 
 the University of New York ; Author of "A Treatise on Human I nysiolog). rriee 5J. 
 
 XIV. THE CHEMICAL EFFECTS OF LIGHT AND 'PHOTO- 
 GRAPHY, TN THEIR APPLICATION TO ART, SCIENCE AND INDUS- 
 TRY. By Dr. Hermann Vo&el (Polytechnic Academy of Berlin;. Wltn 7-1 
 Illustrations. 
 XV. OPTICS. By Professor Lommel (University of Eilangen). Profusely 
 
 XVI FUNGI- THEIR NATURE. INFLUENCES, USES &c. 
 By M. C'. Cooke, M.A., LL.D. Edited by the Kev. M. J. Berkeley, 
 
 M.A.,F.L.S. Profusely Illustrated. 
 
 65, CornhUl; 6- 12, Paternoster Po:c; London.
 
 IO 
 
 Works Published by Henry S. King 6- Co., 
 
 The International Scientific Series— continued. 
 
 Forthcoming Volumes. 
 
 Moris. VAN BENEDEN. 
 
 On Parasites in the Animal Kingdom. 
 
 Prof. W. KINGDOM CLIFFORD, M.A. 
 The First Principles of the Exact Sciences ex- 
 plained to the non-mathematical. 
 
 Prof. T. H. HUXLEY, LL.D., F.R.S. 
 Bodily Motion and Consciousness. 
 
 Dr. W. B. CARPENTER, LL.D., F.R.S. 
 The Physical Geography of the Sea. 
 
 Prof. WILLIAM OLLING, F.R.S. 
 
 The Old Chemistry viewed from the New Stand- 
 point. 
 
 W. LADDER LINDSAY, M.D., F.R.S.E. 
 
 Mind in the Lower Animals. 
 
 Sir JOHN LUBBOCK, Bart., F.R.S. 
 
 The Antiquity of Man. 
 
 Prof W. T. THISELTON DYER, B.A., 
 B.SC. 
 
 Form and Habit in Flowering Plants. 
 
 Mr. J. N. LOCKYER, F.R.S. 
 
 Spectrum Analysis : some of its recent results. 
 
 Prof. MICHAEL FOSTER, M.D. 
 
 Protoplasm and the Cell Theory. 
 
 Prof. W. STANLEY JEVONS. 
 
 Money: and the Mechanism of Exchange. 
 
 H. CHARLTON BASTIAN, M.D..F.RS. 
 The Brain as an Organ of Mind. 
 
 Prof. A. C. RAMSAY, LL.D., F.R.S. 
 
 Earth Sculpture : Hills.Valleys, Mountains, Plains, 
 Rivers, Lakes ; how they were produced, and 
 how they have been Destroyed. 
 
 Prof. RUDOLPH VIRCHOW(BerlinUniv.) 
 Morbid Physiological Action. 
 
 Prof. CLAUDE BERNARD. 
 
 Physical and Metaphysical Phenomena of Life. 
 
 Prof. H. SAINTE-CLAIRE DEVILLE. 
 An Introduction to General Chemistry. 
 
 Prof. WURTZ. 
 
 Atoms and the Atomic Theory. 
 
 Prof. DE QUATREFAGES. 
 The Negro Races. 
 
 Prof. LACAZE-DUTHIERS. 
 
 Zoology since Cuvier. 
 
 Prof. BERTHELOT. 
 Chemical Synthesis. 
 
 Prof. J. ROSENTHAL. 
 
 General Physiology of Muscles and Nerves. 
 
 Prof. JAMES D. DANA, M.A., LL.D. 
 
 On Cephalization ; or, Head-Characters in the 
 Gradation and Progress of Life. 
 
 Prof. S. W. JOHNSON, M.A. 
 On the Nutrition of Plants. 
 
 Prof. AUSTIN FLINT, Jr. M.D. 
 
 The Nervous System and its Relation to the 
 Bodily Functions. 
 
 Prof. W. D. WHITNEY. 
 
 Modern Linguistic Science. 
 
 Prof BERNSTEIN (University of Halle). 
 Physiology of the Senses. 
 
 Prof. FERDINAND COHN (BreslauUniv.) 
 Thallophytes (Algre, Lichens, Fungi). 
 
 Prof. HERMANN (University of Zurich). 
 Respiration. 
 
 Prof. LEUCKART (University of Leipsic). 
 Outlines of Animal Organization. 
 
 Prof. LIEBREICH (University of Berlin). 
 Outknes of Toxicology. 
 
 Prof. KUNDT (University of Strasburg'. 
 On Sound. 
 
 Prof. REES (University of Erlangen). 
 On Parasitic Plants. 
 
 Prof. STEINTHAL (University of Berlin). 
 
 Outlines of the Science of Language. 
 
 P. BERT (Professor of Physiology, Paris). 
 Forms of Life and other Cosmical Conditions. 
 
 E. ALGLAVE (Professor of Constitutional 
 and Administrative Law at Douai, and of 
 Political Economy at Lille). 
 
 The Primitive Elements of Political Constitutions 
 
 P. LORAIN (Professor of Medicine, Paris). 
 
 Modern Epidemics. 
 
 Prof. SCHUTZENBERGER (Director of 
 the Chemical Laboratory at the Sorbonne). 
 On Fermentations. 
 
 Moks. FREIDEL. 
 
 The Functions of Organic Chemistry. 
 
 Mons. DEBRAY. 
 Precious Metals. 
 
 Mons. P. BLASERNA (Professor in the 
 University of Rome.) 
 On Sound ; The Organs of Voice and of Hearing. 
 
 65, Cornhill ; &> 12, Paternoster Row, London.
 
 Works Publislud by Hairy S. King & Co., n 
 
 ESSAYS AND LECTURES. 
 
 "These 'glances' exhibit much of the author's 
 characteristic discrimination and judgment."— 
 Edinburgh Courunt. 
 
 ■Cleverly written, full of terse adages and 
 
 THE BETTER SELF. Essays for Home Life. By the Author of " The 
 
 Gentle Life." Crown 8vo. ts. 
 
 A CLUSTER OF LIVES. By Alice King, Author of "Queen of 
 
 iICr {JoVrEN%s-Vr«oHa°'Cofonna-Madame Rccamier-A Daughter of the Stuarts- 
 
 Dante-Madame de S^ignc-Geoffrcy Chaucer-Edmund Spenser-Captam Cooks ; 
 
 Companion-Ariosto-Lucrezia Borgia-Petrarch-Cen-antes-Juan of Arc-Gahleo- 
 
 Maduine Cotlin— Song of the Bird in the Garden of Armida. 
 
 Second Edition. 
 
 IN STRANGE COMPANY; or, The Note Book of a Roving Correspondent. 
 
 B l ?gSS 8 liv^?^^^'J he AmaU:U | C " Some of t^^e^renundus of Char.es Lamb 
 •• Has all the interest of romance."— Queen. I on beggars and chimney-sweeps. -Echo. 
 
 MASTER-SPIRITS. By Robert Buchanan. Post 8vo. \os. 6 J. 
 " Good Books are the precious life-blood of Master-Spirits."— Milton. 
 " Full of fresh and vigorous writing, such as can | " A very pleasant and readable boot" ^^ 
 only be produced by a man of keen and indepen- | Buchanan fa a writer whose books the 
 
 ^ffi££S5Z&$2g** .»«> a spirit I criti^atg^en with satisfact.on . . . both 
 of vigorous enthusiasm rare even in our best living manly and artistic. —Hour. 
 word-painters."— Standard. 
 
 GLANCES AT INNER ENGLAND. A Lecture delivered in the United 
 States and Canada. By Edward Jenkins, M.P., Author of " Ginx s Baby, Kc. 
 
 Crown Svo. Price $s. 
 
 rapier-like epigrams it is ; thoughtful and just it is 
 in many respects.'' — lieho. 
 
 "Eloquent and epigrammatic. —Illustrated 
 Re ieui. 
 
 OUR LAND LAWS. Short Lectures delivered before the Working Men's 
 College. By T. Lean "Wilkinson. Crown 8vo, limp cloth, is. 
 
 "Avery handy and intelligible epitome of the general principles of existing land laws."-Jtemto* 
 
 AN ESSAY ON THE CULTURE OF THE OBSERVING 
 
 POWERS OF CHILDREN, especially in connection with the Study of Lotan) f>\ 
 Eliza A Youmans. Edited, with Notes and a Supplement, by Josepn 
 Payne, F.C.P., Author of "Lectures on the Science and Art of Education, Sc. 
 
 C '°Th"s 8 sn,dy, accoriEng to her just notion, on the flowers at first hand, not merely ****%%%$ 
 
 subject, is to be fundamentally based on the ex- what others have seen and examined. -/ a 
 
 erase of the pupil's own powers of observation. He Gazette. 
 is to see and examine the properties of plants and 
 
 THE GENIUS OF CHRISTIANITY UNVEILED. Being Essays 
 
 by William Godwin, Author of " Political Justice," &c. Edited with a preface by 
 C Eeeran Paul, i vol. Crown 8\o. ys.6d. . . „_., .. 
 
 "Few^nave thought more clearly and directly | "The deliberate thoughts of Godwin descne to 
 tharf William Godwin, or expressed their refleo be put before the world tor reading and considera- 
 tions with more simplicity and unreserve." tion. —Athenaum. 
 Examiner. I 
 
 WORKS BY JOSEPH PAYNE, Professor of the Science and Art o 
 Education to the College of Preceptors. 
 
 The True Foundation of Science Teaching. A Lecture delivered at the 
 College of Preceptors. 8vo, sewed, (*i. it„„—- 
 
 The Science and Art of Education. A Lecture introductory to a Lour.-e 
 of Lectures and Lessons to Teachers on the Science, Art, and History of Education, 
 delivered at the College of Preceptors. 8vo, sewed, 6d. 
 
 Fkobel and the Kindergarten System of Elementarv Education. a 
 Lecture delivered at the College of Preceptors. 8vo, sewed, 6J. 
 
 65, Cor nh ill ; and 12, Paternoster Rou\ Lor:
 
 Works Published by Henry S. King &> Co., 
 
 MI LIT A R Y ] VOR KS. 
 
 MOUNTAIN WARFARE, illustrated by the Campaign of 1799 in Switzer- 
 land, being a translation of the Swiss Narrative compiled from the works of the Archduke 
 Charles, jomini, and others. Also of Notes by General H. Dufour on the Campaign of 
 the Vatteline in 1635. By Major-General Shad-well, C.B. With Appendix, 
 Maps, and Introductory Remarks. 
 
 This work has been prepared for the purpose of illustrating by the well-known cam- 
 paign of 1799 in Switzerland, the true method of conducting warfare in mountainous 
 countries. Many of the scenes of this contest are annually visited by English tourists, and 
 are in themselves full of interest ; but the special object of the volume is to attract the 
 attention of the young officers of our army to this branch of warfare, especially of those, 
 whose lot may hereafter be cast, and who may be called upon to take part in operations 
 against the Hill Tribes of our extensive Indian frontier. 
 
 RUSSIA'S ADVANCE EASTWARD. Based on the Official Reports of 
 Lieut. Hugo Stumm, German Military Attache to the Khivan Expedition. To which is 
 appended other Information on the Subject, and a Minute Account of the Russian Army. 
 By Capt. C. E. H. Vincent, F.R.G.S. Crown 8vo. With Map. 6s. 
 
 " Captain Vincent's account of the improve- I tenant Stunim's narrative of one of the most bril- 
 ments which have taken place lately in all branches liant military exploit;, of recent years is Captain 
 of the service is accurate and clear, and is full I Vincent's own account of the reconstruction, 
 of useful material for the consideration of those ] under Milutin, of the Russian Army. Few books 
 who believe that Russia is still where she was left will give a better idea of its progress than this 
 by the Crimean war." — Athenaum. brief survey of its present state and latest achieve- 
 
 "il\en more interesting, perhaps, than Lieu- | ment." — Graf inc. 
 
 THE VOLUNTEER, THE MILITIAMAN, AND THE 
 
 REGULAR SOLDIER; a Conservative View of the Armies of England, Past, 
 Present, and Future, as Seen in January, 1874. By A Public School Boy. 1 vol. 
 Crown 8vo. Price 5s. 
 
 " Deserves special attention. ... It is a go->d I steps in the growth of the English army from the 
 and compact little work, and treats the whole time of the Anglo-Saxons. The writer is at great 
 topic in a clear, intelligible, and rational way. pains to examine the real facts concerning tnlist- 
 1 here is an interesting chapter styled "Historical ment into the different branches of the army at 
 Retrospect," which very briefly traces all the main | the present day." — IVestmitister Review. 
 
 THE OPERATIONS OF THE GERMAN ENGINEERS AND 
 
 TECHNICAL TROOPS IN THE FRANCO-GERMAN WAR OF 1870-71. 
 By Capt. A. von Goetze. Translated by Col. G. Graham. Demy 8vo. With 
 Six Plans. 
 
 THE OPERATIONS OF THE FIRST ARMY, UNDER GEN. 
 VON STEINMETZ. By Major von Schell. Translated by Captain E. O. 
 Hollist. With Three Maps. Demy 8vo. Price iar. td. 
 
 "A very complete and important account of the able contribution to the history of the great 
 investment of Mctz." struggle ; and its utility is increased by a capital 
 
 "The volume is of somewhat too technical a general map of the operations of the First Army, 
 character to be recommended to the general and also plans of Spicheren and of the battle-fields 
 reader, but the military student will find it a valu- round Metz." — 'jo/i/t Bull. 
 
 THE OPERATIONS OF THE FIRST ARMY UNDER GEN. 
 
 VON GOEBEN. By Major von Schell. Translated by Col. C. H. VOn 
 Wright. Four Maps. Demy 8vo. Price gs. 
 
 " In concluding our notice of this instructive | has he succeeded, that it might really be imagined 
 work, which, by the way, is enriched by several 1 that tl»e book had been originally composed in 
 large-scale maps, we must not withhold our tribute English. . . The work is decidedly valuable to a 
 of admiration at the manner in which the translator student of the art of war, and no military library 
 has performed his task. So thoroughly, indeed, 1 can be considered complete without it." — tiour. 
 
 THE OPERATIONS OF THE FIRST ARMY UNDER GEN. 
 VON MANTEUFFEL. By Col. Count Hermann von "Wartensleben, 
 Chief of the Staff of the First Army. Translated by Colonel C. H. VOn Wright. 
 With Two Maps. Demy 8vo. Price 9*. 
 
 "Very clear, simple, yet eminently instructive, 1 estimable value of being in great measure the re- 
 is this history. It is not overladen with useless de- cord of operations actually witnessed by the author, 
 tails, is written in good taste, and possesses the in- I supplemented by official documents." — Atiu.11a.um. 
 
 65, Corn hill ; 6^ 12, Paternoster Row, London.
 
 Works Published 'by Henry S. King & Co., 13 
 
 Military Works— continued. 
 THE GERMAN ARTILLERY IN THE BATTLES NEAR METZ 
 
 Based on the official reports of the German Artillery. By Captain Hofifbaver, 
 Instructor in the German Artillery and Engineer School. Translated by Capt. 33. 0. 
 Hollist. Demy 8vo. With Map and Plans. Price 2 ir. 
 
 able and instructive book ; whil" • 
 
 officers, who have a special professional interest in 
 
 the subject, its value cannot well kovi 
 
 ■ Captain HoAbauer'i style is much more simple 
 1 agreeable thin those of many of hi* comrades 
 
 : How authors, and it suffers nothing in the hand: 
 of Captain Hollist, whose translation is close and Academy 
 faithful. He has given the general public a read- , 
 
 THE OPERATIONS OF THE BAVARIAN ARMY CORPS. 
 By Captain Hufro Helvig-. Translated by Captain G. S. Schwabe. 
 
 With 5 large Maps. In a vols. Demy 8vo. Price 24*. 
 
 '• It contains much materia! that may prove use- 1 and that the translator has performed his worl: 
 ful to the future historian of the war ; and it is, on most creditably."— Atkenteum. 
 the whole, written in a spirit of fairness and im- | "Captain Schwabe h.is done well to translate it. 
 partiality. . . It only remains to say that the work ■ and his translation is admirably executed - . 
 is enriched by some excellent large scale maps, | Mall Gazette. 
 
 AUSTRIAN CAVALRY EXERCISE. From an Abridged Edition 
 compiled by Captain Illia Woinovits, of the General Staff, on the Tactical Regula- 
 tions of the Austrian Army, and prefaced bv a General Sketch of the Organisation, &c, 
 of the Cavalry. Translated by Captain "VV. S. Cooke. Crown 8vo, cloth. Price 7s. 
 "Among the valuable group of works on the 1 ' Austrian Cavalry Exercise - will hold a good and 
 military tactics of the chief States of Europe which use'.ul place."— Westminster Review. 
 Mi • -,". King are publishing, a small treatise on I 
 
 History of the Organisation, Equipment, and War Services of 
 
 THE REGIMENT OF BENGAL ARTILLERY. Compiled from 
 Published Official and other Records, and various private sources, by Major Francis 
 "W. Stubbs, Royal (late Bengal) Artillery. Vol. I. will contain War Services. The 
 Second Volume will be published separately, and will contain the History of the 
 Organisation and Equipment of the Regiment. In 2 vols. 8vo. With Maps 
 and Plans. [Preparing. 
 
 VICTORIES AND DEFEATS. An Attempt to explain the Causes which 
 have led to them. An Officer's Manual. By Col. R. P. Anderson. 8vo. 14*. 
 
 "The young officer should have it always at "The present book proves that he Li a diligent 
 
 hand to open anywhere and read a bit, and we student of military history', his illustrations 1 
 
 warrant hnn that let that bit be ever so small it over a wide field, and including ancient and nw- 
 
 will give him material for an hour's thinking."— dern Indian and European warfare."— Standard. 
 United Serz'ice Gazelle. 
 
 THE FRONTAL ATTACK OF INFANTRY. By Capt. Laymann, 
 Instructor of Tactics at the Military College, Neisse. Translated by Colonel 
 Edward Newdigate. Crown 8vo, limp cloth. Price is. 6d. 
 
 " An exceedingly useful kind of book. A valu- 
 able acquisition to the military student's library. 
 It recounts, in the first place, the opinions and 
 tactical formations which regulated the German 
 army during the early battles of the late war ; ex- 
 
 plains how these were modified in the course of 
 the campaign by the terrible and una-.' 
 effect of the fire; and how, according 
 should be trained to attack in future wars. '— .\.i: 1. 
 and Military Gazette. 
 
 ELEMENTARY MILITARY GEOGRAPHY, RECONNOITRING. 
 
 AND SKETCHING. Compiled for Non-Commissioned Officers and Soldiers of aH 
 Arms. By Capt. C. E. H.Vincent. Square cr. 8vo. is. (xi. 
 
 " This manual takes into view the necessity of 
 every soldier knowing how to read a military map. 
 in order to know to what points in an enemy's 
 country to direct his attention; and provides lor 
 this necessity by giving, in terse an I sensible 
 
 THREE WORKS BY LIEUT. -COL. THE HON. A. ANSON, 
 V.C., MP. 
 
 language, definitions of varieties of ground and the 
 advantages they present in warfare, together irith 
 a number of useful hints in military sketching ' — 
 A"«i .•••' and Military Gazette, 
 
 The AnoLtTiON of Purchase and the 
 Army Regulation Bill of 1871. Cn wn 
 8vo. Price One Shilling. 
 
 Army Reserves and Militia Rei 
 Crown 8vo. Sewed. Price One S 
 
 Ci 
 Price Sixpence. 
 
 65. Cornhitt ; 6° 12, Patentostei- Row, London.
 
 14 
 
 Works Published by Henry S. King d- Co., 
 
 Military Works— continue*!. 
 
 THE OPERATIONS OF THE SOUTH ARMY IN JANUARY 
 AND FEBRUARY, 1871. Compiled from the Official U ar Documents of the Head- 
 carters of th T Southern Army. By Count Hermann yon Wartensleben, 
 Colonel in the Prussian General Staff. Translated by Colonel C. H. von Wright. 
 Demy 8vo, with Maps. Uniform with the above. Price bs. 
 
 STUDIES IN THE NEW INFANTRY TACTICS 1 Part 1 s T L & , IL 
 By Major W. von Scherff. Translated from the German by Colonel Lumley 
 
 Graham. Demy Svo. Price js. td. 
 
 ••The subiect of the respective advantages of 
 attack and defence, and of the methods in which 
 each form of battle should be earned out under 
 the fire of modern arms, is exhaustively and ad- 
 
 mirably treated; indeed, we cannot but consider 
 it to be decidedly superior to any work winch has 
 hitherto appeared in English upon this all-import- 
 ant subject." — Standard. 
 
 Second Edition. Revised and Corrected. 
 
 TACTICAL DEDUCTIONS FROM THE WAR OF 1870—71. By 
 
 Captain A. von Boguslawski. Translated by Colonel Lumley Graham, 
 bafeiah K^yal Irish) Regiment. Demy Svo. Uniform with the above. Price 75. 
 
 We must, without delay, impress brain and the German Armie,' and • Tactical peduct.ons) 
 
 ■■lie nu.si, wiiiiuut ^.^■v.j, ...-i 
 
 forethought into the British Service j and we can- 
 not commence the good work too soon, or better, 
 than by placing the two books (' The Operations of 
 
 we have here criticised in every military library, 
 and introducing them as class-books in every tac- 
 tical school"— United Service Gazette. 
 
 THE ARMY OF THE NORTH-GERMAN CONFEDERATION. 
 
 K Brief Description of its Organization, of the different Branches of the Service, and 
 ihei "RWc" Si War, of its Mode of Fighting, &c. By a Prussian General. 
 Translated from the German by Col. Edward Newdigate. Demy Svo. Price 5*. 
 - ■• ' s tudy .... The information given on mobilisation, 
 
 garrison troops, keeping up establishment during 
 war and on the employment of the di 
 
 " The work is quite essential to the full use of 
 the other volumes of the "German Military Series - 
 which Messrs. King are now producing in hand- 
 some uniform tic})*?— United Service Magaz?"' 
 
 branches of the service, is of great value."— 
 
 ne uniiurni si.\n;. — ^..»«.w. .j... - — ^ j,„-7 
 
 Every page of the book deserves attentive 1 Standard. 
 
 THE OPERATIONS OF THE GERMAN ARMIES IN FRANCE, 
 FROM SEDAN TO THE END OF THE WAR OF 1870-71. With large 
 Official Map. From the Journals of the Head-quarters Staff by Major William 
 Blume. Translated by E. M. Jones, Major 20th Foot, late Professor of Military 
 History', Sandhurst. Demy 8vo. Price 9*. 
 
 -The book is of absolute necessity to the mili- I of works inan .thenar that, ™Vg^V£«%fc. 
 tary student . . . The work is one of high merit. Our .space forbids ™^J%£*£%Sto£l 
 -fev^of M^fvon Blume in its English tive narrative of the second ^t»of,.,e war that 
 dress forms the most valuable addition to our stock I has yet appeared. -Saturday Review. 
 
 HASTY INTRENCHMENTS. Bv Colonel A. Brialmont. Translated 
 by Lieut. Charles A. Empson, Pv.A. With Nine Plates. Demy 8vo. Price 6s. 
 ••A valuable contribution to military literature." , h ^^^^™ t ^?X°^ 
 " in' seven short chapters it gives plain directions best be strengthened by means . of such extern- 
 for formlm? shelter -trenches, with the best method porised intrench.nents and batteries as can be 
 of ca£ ■ 11? the .,ece"sary tools, and it offers prac- thrown up by infantry in the space of four or five 
 ticaf mWrM.nns of the use of hasty intrenchment, hours, . deserves to become a standard militarj 
 I n '.he field of battle."— United Service Magazine, work. —Standard. 
 
 STUDIES IN LEADING TROOPS. Parts I. and II. By Colonel von 
 Verdv du Vernois. An authorised and accurate Translation by Lieutenant 
 H. J. T. Hildyard, 71st Fool Demy8vo. Price -s. 
 
 • • General BEAUCHA.MP WALKER says of. observant and fortunately-placed staff-officer is in 
 this' work :-" 1 recommend the first two numbers a position to give. I have : read and "-read them 
 of Colonel von Verdy's ' Studies 'to the attentive very carefully. I hope with profit, certainly with 
 perusal of my brother officers. They supply .a great interest, and . Wve i that W£5hto tta 
 want which 1 have often felt during my service in sense of these Studies, would be a valuable pre 
 this comitV.narnely a minuter tactical detail of paration for manoeuvres on a more extended 
 the minor operations of war than any but the most ! scale. —Berlin, June, 1872. 
 
 DISCIPLINE AND DRILL. Four Lectures delivered to the London 
 Scottish Rifle Volunteers. By Capt. S. Flood Page. CheaperEdition. Cr. 8vo. IS. 
 ■■The very useful and interesting work."- I " An admirable collection of lectures."— Times. 
 Volunteer Service Gazette. 
 
 65, Cornhill; £»* 12, Paternoster Row, London.
 
 Works J'itb/is/icd by Henry S. King 6* Co., 15 
 
 M 1 litary Works — continued. 
 
 CAVALRY FIELD DUTY. By Major-General von Mirus. Translated 
 by Captain Frank S. Russell, 14th (King's, Hussars. Cr. E\o, cloth limp. 7s. 6d. 
 
 " We have no book on cavalry duties that at all 1 intelligently, his value to the army, we are confi- 
 approaches to this, either for completeness in dent, must be increased one hundredfold. Skir- 
 del ill Mies', in description, or for manifest ] mishing, scouting, patroll ng. and vedctting are 
 
 utility. In its pages will he found plain instructions i now the chief duties dragoons in peace should be 
 for every portion of duty before the enemy that a practised a<. and how to perform these duties 
 
 horseman will be called upon to per- effectively is what the book teaches."— 
 form, and if a dragoon but studies it well and I Soviet Magazine. 
 
 INDIA AND THE EAST. 
 
 THE THREATENED FAMINE IN BENGAL; How IT MAY BE 
 Met, and the Recurrence of Famines in India Prevented. Being No. i of 
 " Occasional Notes on Indian Affairs." By Sir H. Bartle E. Frere, G.C.B., 
 G.C.S.I., &C. &C. Crown 8vo. With 3 Maps. Price 5s. 
 
 THE ORIENTAL SPORTING MAGAZINE. A Reprint of the first 
 5 Volumes, in 2 Volumes, demy 8vo. Price zSs. 
 
 "Lovers of sport will find ample amusement in specimens of the animal world m their native 
 
 the varied contents of these two volumes." — Allen's jungle. It is seldom we get so many exciting inci- 
 
 indian Mail. dents in a similar amount of space . . . Well suited 
 
 " Full of interest for the sportsman and natural- to the libraries of country gentlemen and all those 
 
 ist. Full of thrilling adventures of sportsn>en who who are interested in snorting matters." — Civil 
 
 have attacked the fiercest a«d most gigantic Service G.izette. 
 
 Second Edition, Revised and Corrected. 
 
 THE EUROPEAN IN INDIA. A Hand-book of Practical In formation 
 for those proceeding to, or residing irv, the East Indies, relating to Outfits, Routes, 
 Time for Departure, Indian Climate, &c. By Edmund C. P. Hull. With a 
 Medical Guide for Anglo-Indians. Being a Compendium of Advice to Europeans 
 in India, relating to the Preservation and Regulation of their Health. To which is 
 added a Supplement on the Management of Children in India. By R. S. Mali', 
 M.D., F.R.C.S.E., late Deputy Coroner of Madras. In 1 vol. Post 8vo. Price 6s. 
 
 " Full of all sorts of useful information to the 
 English settler or traveller in India."— Standard. 
 
 "One of the most valuable books ever published 
 in India — valuable for its sound information, its 
 careful array of pertinant facts, and its sterling 
 
 common sense. It supplies a want which few- 
 persons may have discovered, I ut which everybody 
 will at once recognise when once the contents of 
 the book have been mastered. The medical part 
 of the work is invaluable."— Ca/.'irrV<» Guardian. 
 
 MEDICAL GUIDE FOR ANGLO-INDIANS. Being a Compendium 
 of Advice to Europeans in India, relating to the Preservation and Regulation of their 
 Health. With a Supplement on the Management of Children in India. By R. S. Mair, 
 M.D., F.R.C.S.E., late Deputy Coroner of Madras. Post 8vo, limpcloth. Price 35. W. 
 
 TAS-HIL UL KALAM; or, Hindustani Made Easy. By Captain 
 
 "W. R. M. Holroyd, Bengal Staff Corps, Director of Public Instruction, Punjab. 
 Crown 8vo. Price 5^. 
 
 "As clear and as instructive as possible."— 1 mation, that is not to be found in any other work 
 Standard. on the subject that has crossed our path." — H. me- 
 
 " Contains a great deal of most necessary infor- I ward Mail. 
 
 EASTERN EXPERIENCES. By L. Bowrine, C.S.I., Lord Canning's 
 Private Secretary, and for many years Chief Commissioner of Mysore and Coorg. 
 Illustrated with Maps and Diagrams. Demy 8vo. Price i6j. 
 
 "An admirable and exhaustive geographical, 
 political, and industrial survey," — Athcnanm. 
 
 "Interesting even to the general reader, but 
 especially so to those who may have a special con- 
 cern in that portion of our Indian Empire." — Post. 
 
 " This compact and methodical summary of the 
 most authentic information relating to countries 
 whose welfare is intimately connected with our 
 
 own." — Daily AVzc/j. 
 
 65, Cornhill ; <5^ 12, Paternoster Row } London.
 
 1 6 Works Published by Henry S. King & Co., 
 
 India and the East — continued. 
 EDUCATIONAL COURSE OF SECULAR SCHOOL BOOKS 
 
 FOR INDIA. Edited by J. S. Laurie, of the Inner Temple, Bamster-at-Law ; 
 formerly H.M. Inspector of Schools. England; Assistant Royal Commissioner Ireland ; 
 Special Commissioner, African Settlement ; Director of Public Instruction, Ceylon. 
 
 "These valuable little works will prove of real I who intend enterintr the Civil Service of India."- 
 service to many of our readers, especially to those | Civil Service Gazette. 
 
 The following Works are now ready: — 
 
 s . d. . '■ d - 
 
 THE FIRST HINDUSTANI GEOGRAPHY OF INDIA, with 
 
 READER, stiff linen wrapper . .06 Maps and Historical Appendix 
 THE SECOND HINDUSTANI tracing the growth &f the British 
 
 READER, stiff linen wrapper . .06. Empire in Hindustan. 128 pp. cloth 1 6 
 In the Press. 
 ELEMENTARY GEOGRAPHY OF FACTS AND FEATURES OF INDIAN 
 INDIA HISTORY, in a series of alternating 
 
 Reading Lessons and Memory Exercises. 
 
 Second Edition. 
 WESTERN INDIA BEFORE AND DURING THE MUTINIES. 
 Pictures drawn from life. By Major-Gen. Sir George Le Grand Jacote, 
 K.C.S.I., C.B. In 1 vol. Crown 8vo. Price 7s. 6d. 
 
 . ,.c most important contribution to the history 
 of Western India during the Mutinies which has 
 yet. in a popular form, been made public."— 
 AthetutuM. 
 
 • Few men more competent than himself to speak 
 authoritatively concerning Indian affairs." — Stall- 
 
 EXCHANGE TABLES OF STERLING AND INDIAN RUPEE 
 
 CURRENCY, upon A new and extended SYSTEM, embracing Values from One 
 Farthing to One Hundred Thousand Pounds, and at rates progressing, in Sixteenths of 
 a Penny! from is. get. to 2s. jet. per Rupee. By Donald Fraser, Accountant to the 
 British Indian Steam Navigation Company, Limited. Royal 8vo. Price 10s. 6d. 
 
 "The calculations must have entailed great I houses which have dealings with any country where 
 labour on the author, but the work is one which we the rupee and the English pound are standard 
 fancy must become a standard one in all business ' coins of currency. —Inverness Courier. 
 
 BOOKS for the YO UNG and for LENDING LIBRARIES. 
 
 NEW WORKS BY HESBA STRETTON. 
 
 THE WONDERFUL LIFE. Fcap. 8vo. With a Map and Illuminated 
 Frontispiece, is. fW. W« st out - 
 
 This slitrht and brief sketch is merely the story of the life and death of our Lord. It has been 
 written for those who have not the leisure, or the books, needed forthreading together the frag- 
 mentary and scattered incidents recorded in the four Gospels. Of late years these records have been 
 searched diligently for the smallest links which might serve to complete the chain of those years of a 
 life passed amongst us a* Jesus of Nazareth, the Carpenter, the Prophet, and the Messiah. This little 
 book is intended onlv to present the result of these close investigations made by many learned men, 111 a 
 plain continuous narrative, suitable for unlearned readers. 
 
 CASSY. Twentieth Thousand. With Six Illustrations, is. 6d. 
 
 THE KING'S SERVANTS. Twenty-eighth Thousand. With Eight 
 Illustrations, is. (xt. 
 
 Part I.— Faithful in Little. Part II.— Unfaithful. Part III. -Faithful in Much. 
 
 LOST GIP. Thirty- sixth Thousand. With Six Illustrations, is. 6d. 
 
 • * ALSO A HANDSOMELY- BOUND EDITION, WITH TWELVE 
 ILLUSTRATIONS, PRICE HALF-A-CROIVN. 
 
 65, Cor nh HI ; 6- 12, Paternoster Row, London.
 
 Works Published by Henry S. King 6f Co., *1 
 
 Books for thf. Young and for Lending Libraries— contintud. 
 
 DADDY'S PET. By Mrs. Ellen Ross (Nelsie Brooke Third Thousand. 
 
 Small square, cloth, uniform with " Lost Gip." With Six Illustrations. Price U. 
 
 ■•We have been more than pleased with this I "Full of deep feeling and true and noble senti- 
 simple bit of wtitiag."-Christian World. \ ment. -Brighton Ga.e.te. 
 
 LOCKED OUT; A Tale of the Strike. By Ellen Barlee. With a 
 
 Frontispiece, is. td. 
 
 PRETTY LESSONS IN VERSE FOR GOOD CHILDREN, 
 with some Lessons in Latin, in Easy Rhyme. By Sara Coleridge. A New Edition. 
 With Six Illustrations. Cloth, 3*. tW. 
 
 AUNT MARY'S BRAN PIE. By the Author of " St. Olive's," "When I 
 was a Little Girl," &c. Small crown Svo. With Five Illustrations. 3*- O"'- 
 Second Edition. 
 SEEKING HIS FORTUNE, AND OTHER STORIES. Crown Svo. 
 With Four Illustrations. Price 35. 6d. 
 
 CoNTENTS.-Seeking his Fortune.-Oluf and Stephanoff. -What's in a Name?- 
 Contrast.— Onesta. 
 
 "These are plain, straightforward stories, told I We can answer for it lint this volume will find 
 in ,v,J nr.-.is?- detailed manner which we arc favour with those fur whom It is written, and that 
 s Ve «i^ r^pteHke e --V?r"S«-: , I theaters will like it quite a, well a, the b. - 
 
 "They are romantic, entertaining, .and tie — / . ■aitm. 
 
 dedly inculcate a sound and generous moral. ... I 
 
 THREE WORKS BY MARTHA FARQUHARSON. 
 
 I Elsie Dinsmoke. Cr. Svo. Price 3*. 6d. I III. Elsie's Holidays at Roselands. 
 II. Elsie's Girlhood. Cr. 8vo. Price 3s. 6d. | Crown Svo. Price 3^. W. 
 
 Each Storv is independent and complete in itself. , 
 
 They are published in uniform size and price, and are elegantly bound and illustrated. 
 
 ••We do not pretend to have read the history I "Elsie Dinsmore is a '"'"^^""S.J?.* *2ttv 
 of Elsie as she is portrayed in three different of you-..' readers In the above th «<?'«'> 
 volumes By the help, however, of the illu.tra- volumesTier story is complete, and it is one full of 
 tions. and by dips here and there, we can safely youthful experiences, winning a general interest. 
 
 give a favourable account." — Westminster Review . \ —Athenanm. 
 
 THE LITTLE WONDER-HORN. By Jean Ingelow. A Second 
 Series of " Stories told to a Child:' With Fifteen Illustrations. Cloth, gilt. Price y. 6d. 
 
 ■ ■ We like all the contents of the • Little Wonder- I " Full of fresh and vigorous fancy : it is »°rthy 
 Horn- very mud, ••-Athe-umm. of the author of some of the best of our modern 
 
 " We recommend it with confidence."— Fall j verse. —Standard. 
 Mall Gazette. 
 
 Second Edition. 
 THE AFRICAN CRUISER. A Midshipman's Adventures on the West 
 Coast of Africa. A Book for Fovs. P.v S. Whitchurch Sadler, R.N. , Author 
 of "Marshall Vavasour." With Three Illustrations. Crown 8vo. Price 3s. t>d. 
 
 ••A capital ston- of youthful adventure Sea- 1 "Sea yarns have always been in favour with 
 
 loving boys « ill find few pleasanter gift books this boys, but this, written in a brisk style by a thorough 
 season than ' The African Cruiser.' *—Hcur. I sailor, is crammed full of adventures. — Times. 
 
 Third Edition. 
 BRAVE MEN'S FOOTSTEPS. A Book of Example and Anecdote f< r 
 Young People. By the Editor of "Men who have Risen." With Four Illus- 
 trations, by C. Doyle. Crown 8vo. Price 3*. 6d. 
 
 ••A readable and instructive volume.'— Exa- t win the favour of those »ho. in choosing a gift for 
 
 „ ::r .,r. a boy. would consult his moral development us 
 
 "The little volume is precisely of the stamp to ' well as his temporary pleasure."— Daily 'Tilegra/k. 
 
 65, Cor? thill ; cn 12, Paternoster Row, London.
 
 iS 1 1 'oris Published by Henry S. King &* Co., 
 
 Books for the Young and for Lending Libraries — continued. 
 
 Second Edition. 
 PLUCKY FELLOWS. A Book for Boys. By Stephen J. Mac Kenna. 
 With Six Illustrations. Crown Svo. Price 3s. 6d. 
 
 " This is one of the very best ' Book.-, for Boys 'I "A thorough book for boys . . . written through- 
 which have been issued tliis year.' — Morning out in a manly, straightforward manner that is sure 
 Ach. trtiser. \ to w in the hearts of the children."— London Society. 
 
 Second Edition. 
 GUTTA-PERCHA WILLIE, THE WORKING GENIUS. By 
 George MacDonald. With 9 Illustrations by Arthur Hughes. Cr. 8vo. 3*. 6^. 
 
 " The cleverest child we know assures ns she has 1 will, we are convinced, accept that verdict upon 
 read this story through five times. Mr. Macdonald | his little work as final."— Spectator. 
 
 THE TRAVELLING MENAGERIE. By Charles Camden, Author 
 of " Hoity Toity." With Ten Illustrations by J. Mahoney. Crown 8vo. y. 6d. 
 
 "A capital little book .... deserves a wide I " A very attractive story."— Public Opinion. 
 
 circulation among our boys and girls." — Hour. \ 
 
 THE DESERT PASTOR, JEAN JAROUSSEAU. Translated from 
 the French of Eugene Pelletan. By Colonel E. P. De L'Hoste. In fcap. 
 8vo, with an Engraved Frontispiece. New Edition. Price 3s. Cd. 
 
 "A touching record of the struggles in the cause | pure love, and the spectacle of a household brought 
 of religious liberty of a real man." — Graphic. up in the fear of the Lord . . . ." — Illustrated 
 
 " There is a poetical simplicity and picturesque* London News. 
 ness; the noblest heroism ; unpretentious religion ; I 
 
 THE DESERTED SHIP. A Real Story of the Atlantic. By Cupples 
 Howe, Master Mariner. Illustrated by Townley Green. Cr. Svo. Pi ice 3s. 6d. 
 
 " Curious adventures with bears, seals, and other I the story deals, and will much interest beys who 
 Arctic animals, and with scarcely more human have a spice of romance in their composition."— 
 Esquimaux, form the mass of material with which | Couranl. 
 
 HOITY TOITY, THE GOOD LITTLE FELLOW. By Charles 
 
 Camden. With Eleven Illustrations. Crown 8vo. Price y. Cd. 
 
 ' ' Relates very pleasantly the history of a charm- I thein to do right. There are many shrewd lessons 
 ing little fellow who meddles always with a kindly I to be picked up in this clever little story."— Public 
 disposition with other people's affairs and hcips | Opinion. 
 
 THE BOY SLAVE IN BOKHARA. A Tale of Central Asia. By 
 David Ker, Author of "On the Road to Khiva," &c. Crown 8vo, with 
 Fuur Illustrations. Price 55. 
 
 SEVEN AUTUMN LEAVES FROM FAIRY-LAND. Illustrated 
 
 with Nine Etchings. Square crown 8vo. $s. 
 
 SLAVONIC FAIRY TALES. From Russian, Servian, Polish, and 
 Bohemian Sources. Translated by John T. Naak6, of the British Museum. Crown 
 8vo. With Four Illustrations. Price 5.5. 
 
 " A most choice and charming selection and thirteen Servian, in Mr. NaakfTs modest but 
 
 The tales have an original national ring in them, serviceable collection of Slavonic Fairy Tales. 
 and will be pleasant reading to thousands besides Its contents are, as a general rule, well chosen. 
 
 ren Vet children will eagerly open the 
 pages, and not willingly close them, of the pretty 
 volume." — Standard. 
 
 "English readers now have an opportunity of 
 becoming acquainted with eleven Polish and eight out in its preface."— Acadc 
 Bohemian stories, as well as wilh eight R 
 
 are translated with a fidelity which 
 deserves cortlial praise . . . Before taking leave 
 of his prettily got up volume, we oujjdit to mention 
 that its contents fully come up to the promise held 
 
 WAKING AND WORKING; OR, FROM GIRLHOOD TO 
 
 WOMANHOOD, by Mrs. G. S. Reaney. Cr. Svo. With a Frontispiece. 5... 
 
 65, Comhill ; 6-» 12, Paternoster Row, London.
 
 Works Published by Henry S. Kins; 6- Co., 19 
 
 Books for the Voung and i-uk Landing Libraries— continued. 
 AT SCHOOL WITH AN OLD DRAGOON. By Stephen J. 
 Mac Kenna. Cruun 8vo. With Six Illustrations. Price $s. 
 
 "Consisting almost entirely Of Startling Stories of " Mr. Mac Kcnna's former work.' Plucky Fellows.' 
 
 military adventure ' sum- is already a g< ,''!« 
 
 CienUy excitmg readuig."— 7V>««. the stone, of the Old Ur.^-.,on will find that he has 
 
 "These yarns give some very spirited and in- , still plenty of materials at hand for pleasant tales, 
 
 ting descriptions of soldiering in various [arts and has lost none of his power in telling them well. 
 
 ol the world."— Spectn I —Standard. 
 
 FANTASTIC STORIES. Translated from the German of Richard 
 Leander, by Paulina B. Granville. Crown 8vo. With Eight full-page IUustra- 
 ti 111 , by M. E. Fraser-Tytler. Price 5*. 
 
 "Short, quaint and, as they arc fitly called, fan- I "' Fantastic ' is certainly the right epithet to 
 tastic they deal willi .Jl manner of subjects.'— apply to some of these strange talcs. —Examiner. 
 Guardian. I 
 
 Third Edition. 
 STORIES IN PRECIOUS STONES. By Helen Zimmern. With 
 Six Illustrations. Crown 8vo. Price 5s. 
 
 sons will appreciate, and which will remind its 
 readers of many a legend, and many an imaginary 
 virtue attached to the gems they are so fond of 
 wearing." — Post. 
 
 " A series of prctt) talcs which are half fantastic, 
 halfnatur :it, as befits stories 
 
 intended fori v Telegraph. 
 
 "A prcttj littl fanciful young per- 
 
 Fourth Edition. 
 THE GREAT DUTCH ADMIRALS. By Jacob de Liefde. Crown 
 Svo. With Eleven Illustrations by Townley Green and others. Price 5*. 
 
 •• M.iy be recommended as a wholesome present | "A really good book."— Standard. 
 for buys. They will find in it numerous tales of " A really excellent book."— Spectator. 
 aVaxc."—Atlunaum. I 
 
 THE TASMANIA N LILY. By James Bonwick. Crown 8vo. 
 With Frontispiece. Price $s. 
 " An interesting and useful work."— Hour. I ceived, and are full of those touches which give 
 
 •■ rhe characters of the story are capitally con- | them a natural appearance."— Public Opinion. 
 
 MIKE HOWE, THE BUSHRANGER OF VAN DIEMEN'S 
 LAND. By James Bonwick. Crown Svo. With a Frontispiece. Price 5s. 
 
 " He illustrates the career of the bushranger half 1 are. to say the least, exquisite, and his representa- 
 a Cl . : this he docs in a highly credit- tions of character are very marked.' —kd-.tiburgh 
 
 manner; his delineations of life in the bush I Courant. 
 
 PHANTASMION. A Fairy Romance. By Sara Coleridge. With an 
 Introductory Preface by the Right Hon. Lord Coleridge of Ottery S. 
 Mary. A new Edition. In 1 vol. Crown 8vo. Price 7s. td. 
 ■■ 11 n iid< 1 • "f this fairy tale will find them- read it were it twice the length, closing the book 
 ing for a time in a veritable region of with a feeling of regTet that the repast was at.an 
 e, breathing an atmosphere of unreality, end." — Vamhr Fair. 
 and surrounded b) supernatural beings."— Past. " A beautiful conception of a rarely -gifted mind. 
 
 ■• 1 bis delightful work . . . We would gladly have —Examiner. 
 
 LAYS OF A KNIGHT-ERRANT IN MANY LANDS. ByMajor- 
 General Sir Vincent Eyre, C.B., K.C.S.I., &c. Square crown Svo. With 
 Six Illustrations. Price ys. 6d. 
 
 Pharaoh Land. | Home Land. | Wonder Land. | Rkine Land. 
 " A collection of pleasant and well-written | " The conceits here and there are really very 
 stanzas . . . abounding in real fun and humour." amusing. '—Standard. 
 —ISterary World, 
 
 BEATRICE AYLMER AND OTHER TALES. By Mary M. Howard, 
 
 Author of " Brampton Rectory." 1 vol. Crown 8vo. Price 6s. 
 
 "These laics possess considerable merit."— 1 "A neat and chatty little volume."— Hour. 
 Court Journal. I 
 
 65, Cornhill i c- 12, Paternoster Row, London.
 
 20 J J oris Published by Henry S. King &• Co., 
 
 WORKS BY ALFRED TENNYSON. 
 
 THE CABINET EDITION. 
 
 Messrs. Henry S. King & Co. have the pleasure to announce that 
 they are issuing an Edition of the Laureate's works, in Ten Monthly 
 Volumes, foolscap 8vo, at Half-a-Crown each, entitled "The Cabinet 
 Edition,'' which will contain the whole of Mr. Tennyson's works. 
 The first volume is illustrated by a beautiful Photographic Portrait ; 
 and the other volumes are each to contain a Frontispiece. They are 
 tastefully bound in Crimson Cloth, and are to be issued in the 
 following order : — 
 
 Vol. Vol 
 
 1. EARLY POEMS. i 6. IDYLLS OF THE KING. 
 
 2. ENGLISH IDYLLS & OTHER POEMS. ; 7. IDYLLS OF THE KING. 
 
 3. LOCKSLEY HALL & OTHER POEMS. I 8. THE PRINCESS.' 
 
 4. LUCRETIUS & OTHER POEMS. 9. MATJD AND ENOCH ARDEN. 
 
 5. IDYLLS OF THE KING. ! 10. LN MEMORIAM. 
 
 Volumes I. to VII. are now ready. 
 Subscribers' names received by all Booksellers. 
 
 Reduction in prices oj Mr, Tennyson' 1 's Works: — 
 
 PRICE. 
 
 j. d. 
 
 POEMS. Small 8vo 6 
 
 MAUD AND OTHER POEMS. Small 8vo 3 6 
 
 THE PRINCESS. Small 8vo 3 6 
 
 IDYLLS OF THE KING. Small 8vo s o 
 
 i) ,, Collected. Small 8vo 7 o 
 
 THE HOLY GRAIL, AND OTHER POEMS. Small 8vo .46 
 
 GARETH AND LYNETTE. Small 8vo 3 
 
 ENOCH ARDEN, &c. Small 8vo '36 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. Small 8vo .'40 
 
 SELECTIONS FROM THE ABOVE WORKS. Square 8vo, cloth . . '. 3 e 
 
 " >• » cloth, gilt edges . . . .40 
 
 SONGS FROM THE ABOVE WORKS. Square 8vo, cloth 36 
 
 LIBRARY EDITION OF MR. TENNYSON'S WORKS. 6 vols. Post 8vo, each 10 6 
 POCKET VOLUME EDITION OF MR. TENNYSON'S WORKS. 11 vols., in 
 
 neat case -?i6 
 
 1, extra cloth, gilt, in case 35 o 
 
 POEMS. Illustrated Edition, 4to 25 o 
 
 All the aboi>e are kept in leather bindings. 
 
 * * 
 
 65, Cornhill ; & 12, Paternoster Row, London.
 
 Works Published by Henry S. King 6^ Co., 
 
 21 
 
 POETRY. 
 
 FOUR ELEGANT POETICAL GIFT BOOKS: 
 
 LYRICS OF LOVE, From Shakspeare to Tennyson. Selected and arranged 
 by W. Davenport Adams, Junr. Fcap. 8vo, cloth extra, gilt edges, ys. 6d. 4 1 
 
 " A most excellent collection. . . . Shows taste | as a whole, is very choice."— British Quarterly 
 and care." — Westminster Gazette. \ Review. 
 
 "A charming and scholarly pocket volume of I " The anthology is a very' full and good one. an I 
 poetry . . . The editor annotates his pieces just represents the roLuit school of Carew and Suckling 
 sufficiently for information. . . . The collection, | better than any other that we know." — Academy. 
 
 WILLIAM CULLEN BRYANTS POEMS. Red-line Edition. Hand- 
 somely bound. With Illustrations and Portrait of the Author. Price -js. id. 
 A Cheaper Edition, with Frontispiece, is also published. Price js. 6d. 
 
 These are the only complete English Editions sanctioned by the Author. 
 " Of all the poets of the United States there is no Won."— Academy. 
 one who obtained the fame and position of a classic " Wc are glad to possess so neat and elegant an 
 earlier, or has kept them longer, than William edition of the works of the most thoughtful, grace- 
 Cullcn Bryant ... A singularly simple and straight- ful, and Wordsworthian of American poets. - " — 
 forward lashion of verse. Very rarely has any British Quarterly Review. 
 
 writer preserved such an even level of merit , "Some of the purest and tenderest poetry of this 
 throughout his poems. Like some other American ' generation . . . Undoubtedly the best edition of the 
 poets, Mr. Bryant is particularly happy in transla- 1 poet now in existence." — Glasgow News. 
 
 ENGLISH SONNETS. Collected and Arranged by John Dennis. 
 Fcap. 8vo. Elegantly bound. Price 3*. 6d. 
 
 " Mr. Dennis has shown great judgment in this 
 selection." — Saturday Review. 
 
 "An exquisite selection, a selection which even' 
 lover of poetry will consult again and again with 
 
 delight. The notes arc very useful. . . The volume 
 is one for which English literature owes Mr. Dennis 
 the heartiest thanks." — Spectator. 
 
 Second Edition. 
 HOME-SONGS FOR QUIET HOURS. Edited by the Rev. Canon 
 R. H. Baylies, Editor of " Lyra Anglicana," &c. Fcap 8vo. Cloth extra, 3*. 6d. 
 
 " A tasteful collection of devotional poetry of a 
 very high standard of excellence. The pieces are 
 short, mostly original, and instinct, for the most 
 part, with the most ardent spirit of devotion." — 
 Standard. 
 
 "A most acceptable volume of sacred poetry; a 
 
 good addition to the gift books of the season."— 
 Rod. 
 
 " These are poems in which every word has a 
 meaning, and from which it would be unjust to 
 remove a stanza . . . Some of the best pieces in 
 the book are anonymous.' — Pall Mall Gazette. 
 
 V* The above four books may also be had handsomely bound in 
 Morocco with gilt edges. 
 
 THE DISCIPLES. A New Poem. By Mrs. Hamilton King. Second 
 Edition, with some Notes. Crown 8vo. Price -js. 6d. 
 
 " A higher impression of the imaginative power could scarcely deny to ' Ugo Bassi' the praise of 
 of the writer is given by the objective truthfulness [ being a work worthy in every way to live . . . The 
 of the glimpses she gives us of her master, help- style of her writing is pure and simple in the last 
 ing us to understand how he could be regarded ' degree, and all is natural, truthful, and free from 
 by some as a heartless charlatan, by others as an | the slightest shade of obscurity in thought or die- 
 inspired saint." — Academy. 1 tion . . . The book altogether is one that merits 
 
 "Mrs. King can write good verses. The de- ' unqualified admiration and praise." — Daily Tele- 
 scription of the capture of the Croats at Mestre is graph. 
 
 extremely spirited ; there is a pretty picture of the ' " Throughout it breathes restrained passion and 
 road to Koine, from the Abruzzi, and another of lofty sentiment, which flow out now and then as a 
 Palermo."— Athenizum. stream widening to bless the lands into powerful 
 
 "In her new volume Mrs King has far surpassed music." — British Quarterly Review. 
 her previous attempt. Even the most hostile critic 
 
 ASPROMONTE, AND OTHER POEMS. By the same Author. Second 
 Edition. Cloth, 4J. 6d. 
 
 "The volume is anonymous, but there is n-> reason 1 'The Execution of Felice Orsiui,' has much poetic 
 for the author to be ashamed of it. The 'Poem, merit, the event celebrated being told with dra- 
 of Italy' are evidently inspired by genuine enthu- malic force." — Athrnaum. 
 siasui m the cause espoused; and one of them, I "The verse is fluent and free." — Spectator. 
 
 ARVAN : or, the Story of the Sword. A Poem. By Herbert Todd.Jff.A., 
 late of Trinity College, Cambridge. Crown 8vo. 
 
 65, Cornhill ; cv 12, Paternoster Po~u>, London.
 
 Works Published by Henry S. King &* Co., 
 
 Poetry — continued. 
 
 THROUGH STORM AND SUNSHINE. 
 By Adon, Author of "Lays of Modern 
 Oxford." With Illustrations by H. Pater- 
 son, M. E. Edwards, A. T., and the 
 Author. 
 
 SONGS FOR MUSIC. By Four Friends. 
 Square crown Svo. Price 5-J. 
 
 CONTAINING SONGS BY 
 
 Reginald A. Gatty. Stephen H. Gatty. 
 
 Greville J. Chester. Juliana H. Ewing. 
 
 " A charming gift-book, which will be very 
 popular with lovers of poetry."— John Bull. 
 
 •' The charm of simplicity is manifest through- 
 out, and the subjects are well chosen and suc- 
 cessfully treated. ' — Rock. 
 ROBERT BUCHANAN'S POETICAL 
 WORKS. Collected Edition, in 3 Vols., 
 price lis. Vol. I. contains, — "Ballads 
 and Romances;" "Ballads and Poems 
 of Life," and a Portrait of the Author. 
 
 Vol. II. — " Ballads and Poems of Life ;" 
 "Allegories and Sonnets." 
 
 Vol.III.— "Coruiskeen Sonnets;" "Book 
 of Orm :" "Political Mystics." 
 
 " Holding, as Mr. Buchanan does, such a con- 
 spicuous place amongst modern writers, the read- 
 ing public will be duly thankful for this handsome 
 edition of the poet's works.' — Civil Service 
 Gazette. 
 
 " Taking the poems before us as experiments, 
 we hold that thev are very full of promise ... In 
 the romantic ballad, Mr. Buchanan shows real 
 power." — Hour. 
 THOUGHTS IN VERSE. Small crown 
 Svo. Price is. 6ci. 
 
 This is a Collection of Verses expressive 
 of religious feeling, written from a Theistic 
 stand-point. 
 
 "All who are interested in devotional verse 
 should read this tiny volume." — Academy. 
 ON THE NORTH WIND— THISTLE- 
 DOWN. A volume of Poems. By the 
 Hon. Mr3. Willoughby. Elegantly 
 bound. Small crown 8vo. 75. 6d. 
 PENELOPE AND OTHER POEMS. 
 By Allison Hughes. Fcap. 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 "Full of promise. They possess both form 
 and colour, they are not wanting in suggestion, 
 and they reveal something not far removed from 
 imagination. ... If the verse moves stiffly it is 
 because the substance is rich and carefuMy 
 wrought. That artistic regard for the value of 
 words, which is characteristic of the best modern 
 workmanship, is apparent in every composition, 
 and the ornament, even when it might be pro- 
 nounced excessive, is tasteful in arrangement. " — 
 Athenceum. 
 
 COSMOS. A Poem. 8vo. 3s. 6ct. 
 
 SUBJECT.— Nature in the Past and in the Pre- 
 sent.— Man in the Past and in the Present. — The 
 Future. 
 
 POEMS. By Augustus Taylor. Fcp.8vo. 5*. 
 
 NARCISSUS AND OTHER POEMS. 
 
 By E. Carpenter. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. 
 " In many of these poems there is a force of 
 
 fancy, a grandeur of imagination, and a power of 
 
 poetical utterar.ee not by any means common in 
 
 these days."— Standard. 
 
 AURORA; A Volume of Verse. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 POEMS. By Annette F. C. Knight. Fcap. 
 Svo. Cloth. Price 5s. 
 
 " . . . . Very fine also is the poem entitled ' Past 
 and Present,' from which we take the song pic- 
 turing the 'Spirits of the Present.' The verses here 
 are so simple in form as almost to veil the real 
 beauty and depth of the image ; yet it would not 
 be easy to find a more exquisite picture in poetry 
 or on canvas of the spirit of the age."— Scotsman. 
 
 " These poems are musical to read, they give 
 true and pleasant pictures of common things, and 
 they tell sweetly of the deeper moral and religious 
 harmonies which sustain us under the discords and 
 the griefs of actual life."— Spectator. 
 
 "Full of tender and felicitous verse ... ex- 
 pressed with a rare artistic perfection. . . . The 
 gems of the book to our mind are the poems 
 entitled ' In a Town Garden."'— Literary Church- 
 
 A TALE OF THE SEA, SONNETS, 
 AND OTHER POEMS. By James 
 Howell. Fcap. 8vo. Cloth, 5*. 
 
 " Mr. Howell has a keen perception of the 
 beauties of nature, and a just appreciation of the 
 charities of life. . . . Mr. Howell's book deserves, 
 and will probably receive, a warm reception."— 
 Pall Malt Gazette. 
 
 METRICAL TRANSLATIONS FROM 
 THE GREEK AND LATIN POETS, 
 AND OTHER POEMS. By R. B. 
 Boswell, M.A. Oxon. Crown 8vo. is. 
 
 " Most of these translations we can praise as of 
 very high merit. . . . For sweetness and regu- 
 larity, his verses are pre-eminent."— Literary 
 Churchman. . . 
 
 " Mr. Boswell has a strong poetical vein in 
 his nature, and gives us every promise of success 
 as an original poet." — Standard. 
 
 EASTERN LEGENDS AND STORIES 
 IN ENGLISH VERSE. By Lieu- 
 tenant Norton Powlett, Royal Artillery. 
 Crown 8vo. 5*. 
 
 "There is a rollicking sense of fun about the 
 stories, joined to marvellous power of rhyming, 
 and plenty of swing, which irresistibly reminds us 
 of our old favourite (Ingoldsby)."— Graphic. 
 Second Edition. 
 VIGNETTES IN RHYME AND VERS 
 DE SOCIETE. By Austin Dobson. 
 Fcap. 8vo. 5.?. 
 
 "Clever, clear-cut, and careful."— Athenaitm, 
 
 "As a writer of Vers de Societe, Mr. Dobson 
 is almost, if not quite, unrivalled." — Examiner. 
 
 " Lively, innocent, elegant in expression, and 
 graceful in fancy."— M 'anting Post. 
 
 SONGS FOR SAILORS. By Dr. W. C. 
 
 Bennett. Dedicated by Special Request 
 to H. R. H. the Duke of Edinburgh. 
 Crown 8vo. y;. 6d. With Steel Portrait 
 and Illustrations. 
 
 An Edition in Illustrated pater Covers. 
 Price is. 
 WALLED IN, AND OTHER POEMS. 
 By the Rev. Henry J. Bulkeley. Fcp. 
 Svo. 5s. 
 
 " A remarkable book of genuine poetry. — 
 Evening- Standard. 
 
 "Genuine power displayed." — Examiner. 
 
 "Poetical feeling is manifest here, and the 
 diction ot the poem is unimpeachable. "—Pal! 
 Mall Gazette. 
 
 65, Comhill ; 6- 12, Paternoster Row, London.
 
 Works Published by Henry S. King 6- Co., 
 
 2 3 
 
 I '0 et R Y — continual. 
 
 SONGS OF LIFE AND DEATH. By 
 John Payne, Author of " Intaglios, 
 " Sonnets," etc. Crown Svo. $s. 
 
 " Tlie art of ballad-writing has long been lost 
 in England, and Mr Payne may claim to be- us 
 restorer, ll is .1 i. ■:• meet wuh such 
 
 a ■ May Margaret ' in the , - 
 volume."— Westminster Review. 
 IMITATIONS FROM THE GERMAN 
 OF SPITTA AND TERSTEGEN. 
 By Lady Durand. Fcap. 8vo. 4.1. 
 
 " A charming little volume. . . Will be a very 
 valuable assistance to peaceful, meditative souls. 
 —Church Hi 
 ON VIOL AND FLUTE. A New Volume 
 of Poems, by Edmund W. Gosse. With 
 Frontispiece by W. B. Scott. (Jr. 8vo. 5;. 
 
 " A careful perusal of his verses will show that 
 he is a poet. . . His song has the grateful, mur- 
 muring sound which reminds one oi the softness 
 I dcliciousness of summer time. . . . There is 
 much that is good in the volume." — Spectator. 
 ZDITH; ok. Love and Life in Cheshire. 
 By T. Ashe, Author of " The Sorrows of 
 Hypsipyle," etc. Sewed. Price M. 
 
 " A really fine poem, full of tender, subtle 
 touches of feeling." — Manchester JVeivs. 
 
 " Pregnant from beginning to end with the re- 
 sults of careful observation and imaginative 
 —Chester Chronicle. 
 THE INN OF STRANGE MEETINGS, 
 AND OTHER POEMS. By Mortimer 
 Collins. Crown 8vo. 5.1. 
 
 " Abounding In quiet humour, in bright fancy, 
 in sweetness and melody of expression, and, at 
 limes, in the tenderest touches of pathos."— 
 Oraphit . 
 
 " Mr Collins has an undercurrent of chivalry 
 and romance beneath the trifling vein of good- 
 humoured banter which is the special character- 
 istic of his verse." — At/ienaum. 
 GOETHE'S FAUST. A New Translation in 
 Rime. By C Kegan Paul. Crown 8vo. 6j. 
 
 " His translation is the most minutely accurate 
 that has yet been produced. . . " — Examiner. 
 
 "Mr. Paul is a zealous and a faithful inter- 
 preter." — Saturday RevieTV. 
 
 AN OLD LEGEND OF S. PAUL'S. By 
 the Rev. G.B.Howard. Fcp. Svo. 3*. 6^. 
 "We admire, and deservedly admire, the gen- 
 uine poetry of this charming old legend as here 
 presented to us by the brilliant imagination anil 
 the chastened taste of the gifted writer.™— Stan- 
 
 SONNETS, LYRICS, AND TRANSLA- 
 TIONS. By the Rev. Charles Turner. 
 Cr. Svo. 4J. tit. 
 
 "Mr. Turner is a genuine poet; his song is 
 sweet and pure, beautiful in expression, and otten 
 subtle in thought."— Pall MaU irazette. 
 
 " The light of a devout, gentle, and kindly 
 spirit, a delicate and graceful fancy, a keen in- 
 telligence irradiates these thoughts." — Contem- 
 porary Review. 
 
 THE DREAM AND THE DEED, AND 
 OTHER POEMS. By Patrick Scott, 
 Author of " Footpaths between Two 
 Worlds," etc. Fcap. 8vo. Cloth, 5c. 
 
 " A bitter and able satire on the vice and follies 
 of the day, literary, social, and political."— Stan- 
 dard. 
 
 "Shows real poetic power coupled with evi- 
 dences of satirical energy." — Edinburgh Daily 
 Re-... ■ . . 
 
 EROS AGONISTES. !;>■ E. B. D. 
 Svo. 3r. td. 
 
 " it Is not 
 they are everywhere i'J imined *nh moral and 
 religious sentiment suggested, not paraded, of the 
 brightest, put —Standard. 
 
 CALDERON'S DRAMAS. Translated from 
 the Spanish. By Demu Florence Mac- 
 Carthy. Post 8vo. Cloth, gilt edges, joj. 
 
 " The lambenl • 
 and music perfectly natural, liberal, and liar- 
 monious." — Sp 
 
 "It is ii). i ossible to speak too highly of this 
 beautiful wort — ; : 
 
 Second Edition. 
 SONGS OF TWO WORLDS. First 
 Series. By a New Writer. Fcp. Svo. 5*. 
 
 " 'he e 1 suredly take high rank 
 
 among the class to which they belong."— hrtUilt 
 Quarterly Reviciv. A • 
 
 "No extracts could do justice to the exquisite 
 tones, the felicitous phrasing and delicately 
 wrought harmonies of some 01 these poems."— 
 .\ -Hconformist. 
 
 " A purity and delicacy of feeling like morning 
 air."— Graf hie. 
 
 Second Edition. 
 SONGS OF TWO WORLDS. Second 
 Series. By a New Writer. Fcp. Svo. 55. 
 
 " The.most noteworthy poem is the ' Ode on a 
 Spring Morning,' which has somewhat of the 
 charm ot ■ L.' Allegro ' and ' II Penseroso.' It is 
 the neurest approach to a masterpiece in the col- 
 lection. We cannot find too much praise for its 
 noble assertion of man's resurrection. —Saturday 
 Review. 
 
 " A real advance on its predecessor, and con- 
 tains at least one poem ('The Organ Boy ') of 
 great originality, as well as many of much beauty 
 
 As exquisite a little poem as wc have read 
 
 for many a day .... but not at all alone in its 
 power to fascinate." — Spectator. 
 
 " Will be gratelullv welcomed."— Examiner. 
 THE GALLERY OF PIGEONS, AND 
 OTHER POEMS. By Theo. Mar- 
 zials. Crown 8vo. 4s. td. 
 
 "A conceit abounding in prettincs*."— Ex- 
 aminer. 
 
 " The rush of fresh, sparkling fancies is too 
 rapid, too sustained, too abundant, not to be 
 spontaneous."— Academy. 
 THE LEGENDS OF ST. PATRICK 
 AND OTHER POEMS. By Aubrey 
 de Vere. Crown Svo. 5.1. 
 
 " Mr. De Vere's vers:ricntion in his earlier poems 
 is characterised by great sweetness and sim- 
 plicity. He is master of his instrument, and 
 rarely offends the ear with false notes."— Pall 
 azelte. 
 
 "We ha\e but space to commend the varied 
 structure of his verse, the carefulness of his 
 grammar, and his excellent English."— Saturday 
 
 ALEXANDER THE GREAT. A 
 Dramatic Poein. By Aubrey de Vere, 
 Author of "The Legends of St. Patrick." 
 Crown Svo. 55. 
 
 " Undeniably well written.''— Examfutr. 
 
 " A noble play. . . . The work of a true poet, 
 •and of a fine artist, in whom there is nothing 
 vulgar and nothing weak. . . . We had no con- 
 ception, from our knowledge of Mr. De Vere's 
 former poems, that so much poetic power lay in 
 him as this drama shows. It is terse as well asfull 
 of beauty, nervous as well as rich in thought." — 
 Spe* later. 
 
 65, Cor, thill ; c- 12, Paternoster Row, London.
 
 Works Pub/ is /ted by Henry S. King 6- Co., 
 FICTION. 
 
 HIS QUEEN. By Alice Fisher, Author of 
 " Too Bright to Lasl." 3 vols. (Jr. 8vo. 
 
 ISRAEL MORT : OVERMAN. The Story 
 of the Mine. By John Saunders. Author 
 of " Hirell," &c. 3 vols. Crown 8vo. 
 
 MALCOLM : A Scottish Story. By George 
 MacDonald, Author of " David Elgin- 
 brod," &c. 3 vols. Crown Svo. 
 
 THE NEGLECTED QUESTION. By 
 B Markewitch. Translated from the 
 Russian, by the Princesses OuroussofT. 
 
 2 vols. Crown 8vo. id*. 
 WOMAN'S A RIDDLE; or, Baby 
 
 Warmstrey. By Philip Sheldon, 
 
 3 vo ' s - , • , 
 
 ■• In the delineation of idiosyncrasy, special and 
 particular, and its effects on the lives of the per- 
 sonages of the story, the author may, without 
 exaggeration, be said to be masterly. Whether 
 in the iong-drawn-out development of character, 
 or in the description of peculiar qualities in a 
 single pointed sentence, he is equally skilful, 
 while, where pathos is necessary, he has it at com- 
 mand, and subdued, sly humour is not wanting." 
 — Morning Post. 
 
 LISETTE'S VENTURE. By Mrs. 
 
 Russell Gray. 2 vols. 
 
 IDOLATRY. A Romance. By Julian 
 
 awthorne. Author of "Bressant." 2 vols. 
 
 ■' A more powerful book than ' Bressant" .... 
 
 If the figures are mostly phantoms, they are 
 
 phantoms which take a more powerful hold on the 
 
 mind than many very real figures There 
 
 are three scenes in this romance, any one of 
 which would prove true genius."— Spectator. 
 "The character of the Egyptian, half mad, 
 
 and all wicked, is remarkably drawn 
 
 Manetho is a really fine conception .... That 
 there are passages of almost exquisite beauty 
 here and there is only what we might expect."— 
 Athenaum. 
 BRESSANT. A Romance. By Julian 
 Hawthorne. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 
 
 " One of the most powerful with which we are 
 acquainted." — Times. _ _ 
 
 •• We shall once more have reason to rejoice 
 whenever we hear that a new work is coming out 
 written by one who bears the honoured name of 
 Hawthorne."— Saturday Review. 
 
 VANESSA. By the Author of" Thomasina," 
 " Dorothy," &c. 2 vols. Second Edition. 
 
 THOMASINA. By the Author of " Dorothy," 
 " De Cressy," &c. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 
 
 " A finished and delicate cabinet picture ; no 
 line is without its purpose." — Athenaum. 
 
 AILEEN FERRERS. By Susan Morley. 
 In 2 vols. Crown 8vo, cloth. 
 
 " Her novel rises to a level far above that which 
 cultivated women with a facile pen ordinarily at- 
 tain when they set themselves to write a story. It 
 is as a study of character, worked out in a manner 
 that is free from almost all the usual faults of lady 
 writers, that ' Aileen I-errers' merits a place 
 apart from its innumerable rivals." — Saturday 
 Kevicu. 
 
 LADY MORETOUN'S DAUGHTER. 
 By Mrs. Eiloart. In 3 vols. Crown 8vo. 
 
 "Carefully written .... The narrative is well 
 sustained." — Athenaum. 
 
 " An interesting story .... Above the run of 
 average novels." — Vanity Fair. 
 
 " Will prove more popular than any of the 
 author's former works .... Interesting and read- 
 able."— Hour. 
 
 " The story is well put together, and readable. 
 —Examiner. 
 WAITING FOR TIDINGS. By the 
 Author of " White and Black." 3 vols. 
 
 " An interesting novel." — Vanity Fair. 
 
 " A very lively tale, abounding with amusing 
 incidents. '—John Bull. 
 
 TWO GIRLS. By Frederick Wedmore, 
 Author of " ASnaptGold Ring." 2 vols. 
 "A carefully-written novel of character, con- 
 trasting the two heroines of one love tale, an 
 English lady and a French actress. Cicely is 
 charming ; the introductory description of her is 
 a good specimen of the well-balanced sketches in 
 which the author shines."— AOienaum. 
 
 CIVIL SERVICE. By J. T. Listado. 
 Author of " Maurice Rhynhart." 2 vols. 
 " A very charmirg and amusing story . . . The 
 characters are all well drawn and life-like .... It 
 is with no ordinary skill that Mr. Listado has 
 drawn the character of Hugh Haughton, full as 
 he is of scheming and subtleties . . . The plot is 
 worked out with great skill and is of no ordinary 
 kind." — Civil Service Gazette. 
 
 " A story of Irish life, free from burlesque and 
 partisanship, yet amusingly national . . . There is 
 plenty of 'go in the story.' — AJheineum. 
 
 MR. CARINGTON. A Tale of Love and 
 Conspiracy. By Robert Turner Cotton. 
 In 3 vols. Cloth, crown 8vo. 
 
 " A novel in so many ways good, as in a frei,h 
 and elastic diction, stout unconventionally, and 
 happy boldness of conception and execution. 
 His novels, though free spoken, will be some of 
 the healthiest of our day.' —Examiner. 
 
 TOO LATE. By Mrs. Newman. 2 vols. 
 "The plot is skilfully constructed, the charac- 
 ters are well conceived, and the narrative moves 
 to its conclusion without any waste of words . . . 
 The tone is healthy, in spite of its incidents, 
 which will please the lovers of sensational fiction. 
 . . . The reader who opens the book will read it 
 all through."— Pall Mall Gazette. 
 
 REGINALD BRAMBLE. A Cynic of the 
 19th Century. An Autobiography. 1 vol. 
 
 "There is plenty of vivacity in Mr. Bramble's 
 narrative." — Athenaum. 
 
 " Written in a lively and readable style."— Hour. 
 
 CRUEL AS THE GRAVE. By the 
 Countess Von Bothmer. 3 vols. 
 " "Jealousy is cruel as the Grave." 
 "Interesting, though somewhat tragic."— 
 Athenaum. 
 
 "Agreeable, unaflected, and eminently read- 
 able." — Daily News. 
 
 THE HIGH MILLS. By Katherine 
 Saunders, Author of " Gideon's Rock," 
 &c. 3 vols. 
 
 65, Cornhill '; 6° 12, Paternoster Pow, London.
 
 Works Published by Henry S. King 6- C:, 
 
 25 
 
 Fiction— continual. 
 
 SEPTIMIUS. A Romance. By Nathaniel 
 Hawthorne. Second Edition. i vol. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth, extra gilt. oj. 
 
 The Atheueeum says that "the book is full of 
 Hawthorne'ii mos characteristic writing." 
 
 EFFIE'S GAME; How she Lost and 
 how she Won. By Cecil Clayton. 
 
 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 
 
 " Well written. The characters move, and act, 
 and, above all, talk like human beings, and we 
 have liked reading about them."— Spectator. 
 
 JUDITH GWYNNE. By Lisle Carr. 
 In 3 vols. Cr. 8vo, cloth. Second Edition. 
 
 "Mr. Can's novel is certainly amusing 
 
 There is much variety, and the dialogue and 
 incident never ll.itr to the finish."— Athenaum. 
 
 "Displays much dramatic skill."— Edinburgh 
 Courant. 
 
 CHESTERLEIGH. By Ansley Conyers. 
 
 3 vols. Crown 8vo. 
 
 " We have gained much enjoyment from the 
 book. ' — Spectator. 
 
 HONOR BLAKE : The Story of a Plain 
 Woman. By Mrs. Keatinge. 2 vols. 
 
 "One of the best novels we have met with for 
 some time." — Morning Post. 
 
 " A story which must do good to all, young and 
 old, who read it."— Daily Sous. 
 
 HEATHERGATE. A Story of Scottish 
 Life and Character. By a new Author. 
 2 vols. 
 
 "Its merit lies in the marked antithesis of 
 Strongly developed characters, in different ranks 
 of life, and resembling each other in nothing but 
 their marked nationality." — Athenaum. 
 
 THE QUEEN'S SHILLING. By Captain 
 Arthur Griffiths. 2 vols. 
 
 "Every scene, character, and incident of the 
 book are so life-like that they seem drawn from 
 life direct."— Vail Mall Gazette. 
 
 MIRANDA. A Midsummer Madness. By 
 Mortimer Collins. 3 vols. 
 
 "Not a dull page in the whole three volumes." 
 — Standard. 
 
 "The work of a man who is at once a thinker 
 and a poet. '— Hour. 
 
 SQUIRE SILCHESTER'S WHIM. By 
 Mortimer Collins. 3 vols. 
 
 " W e think it the best (story) Mr. Collins has 
 vet written, lull of incident and adventure"— 
 Pall Malt Gazette. 
 
 " So clever, so irritating, and so charming a 
 story."— Standard. s 
 
 THE PRINCESS CLARICE. A Story of 
 1871. By Mortimer Collins. 2 vols 
 
 "Mr. < ollins has produced a readable book, 
 amusingly characteristic." — 4thtn*um. 
 
 "A bright, lresh.and original book. "—Standard. 
 
 JOHANNES OLAF. By E. de Wille 
 
 Translated by F. E. Bunnett. 3 vols" 
 
 "The art of description is fully exhibited' 
 perception of character and capacity for delineat- 
 ing it arc obvious ; while there is great breadth 
 and comprehensiveness m the plan of the storv " 
 —Morning Post. 
 A GOOD MATCH. By Amelia Perrier, 
 Author of " Mea Culpa." 2 vols. 
 
 "Racy and lively.""— Athenaum. 
 
 " This clever and amusing novel."— Pall Malt 
 Gazette. 
 
 THE STORY OF SIR EDWARD'S 
 
 WIFE. By Hamilton Marshall, 
 
 Author of "For Very Life." 1 vol. Cr. 8vo. 
 
 A . cr, graceful htilc story."— Spectator. 
 
 " Mr. Hamilton Marshall can tell a story' closely 
 
 and pleasantly."— Pali Hall gazette. 
 
 HERMANN AGHA. An Eastern Narra- 
 tive By W. Gilford Palgrave. 2 vols. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth, extra gilt. its. 
 
 " Theie is a positive fragrance as of newly-mown 
 hay about it. as compared v.ith the artificially 
 perfumed passions »luch are detailed to us with 
 such gusto by our ordinary novel-writers in their 
 endless volumes." — Obserzer. 
 
 LINKED AT LAST. By F. E. Bunnett. 
 1 vol. Crown 8vo. 
 
 "The reader who once takes it up will not be 
 inclined to relinquish it without concluding the 
 volume." — Morning Post. 
 
 " A very charming story."— John Bull. 
 OFF THE SKELLIGS. By Jean 
 Ingelow. (Her First Romance.) In 4 vols. 
 
 " Clever and sparkling."— Standard. 
 
 " We read each succeeding volume with in- 
 creasing interest, going almost to the p 
 wishing there was a fifth."— Athenaum. 
 SEETA. By Colonel Meadows Taylor, 
 Author of " Tara," etc. 3 vols. 
 
 " Well told, native life is admirably described, 
 and the petty intrigues of native mlers, and their 
 hatred of the English, mingled with fear lest the 
 latter should eventually prove the victors, are 
 cleverly depicted."— Athenaum. 
 
 " Thoroughly interesting and enjoyable read- 
 ing." — Examiner. 
 
 WHAT 'TIS TO LOVE. By the Author 
 of " Flora Adair," " The Value of Fosters- 
 town." 3 vols. 
 
 " Worthy of praise : it is well written ; the 
 story is simple, the interest is well sustained ; the 
 characters are well depicted.' —Edmb. Courant. 
 
 MEMOIRS OF MRS LiETITIA 
 BOOTHBY. By William Clark 
 Russell. Crown Svo. ys. td. 
 
 " Clever and ingenious."— Saturday Review. 
 " \ cry clever book."— Guardian. 
 
 HESTER MORLEYS PROMISE. By 
 Hesba Stretton. 3 vols. 
 
 "Much better than the average novels of the 
 day ; has much more claim to critical considera- 
 tion as a piece of literary work,— very clever."— 
 Spectator. 
 
 " All the characters stand out clearly and are 
 we'll sustained, and the interest of the story never 
 flags."— Observer. 
 
 THE DOCTOR'S DILEMMA. By Hesba 
 Stretton, 3 vols. Crown Svo. 
 
 "A fascinating story which scarcely flags in 
 
 interest from the first page to the last."— British 
 
 Quarterly Review. 
 
 THE SPINSTERS OF BLATCH- 
 
 INGTON. By Mar. Travers. 2 vols. 
 
 "A prettj si :. Deserving of a favourable 
 
 reception.'— Graf hie. [Exa- 
 
 "A book of more than average merits."— 
 
 PERPLEXITY. By Sydney Mostyn. 
 3 vols. Crown 8vo. 
 
 "Written with very comiderablepower.gre.it 
 cleverness, and sustained interest.' '—Stan.. 
 
 "The literary workmanship is good, and the 
 story forcibly and graphical!) t< ild. — Daily A'ow. 
 
 65, Cornhill; c~ 12, Paternoster Row. London.
 
 26 Works Published by Henry S. King &- Co., 
 
 THE CORNHILL LIBRARY OF FICTION. 
 
 3s. 6d. per Volume. 
 
 IT is intended in this Series to produce books of such merit thai readers will care to preserve 
 them on their shelves. They are well printed on good paper, handsomely bound, with a 
 Frontispiece, and are sold at the moderate price of 3s. Gti. each. 
 
 HALF-A-DOZEN DAUGHTERS. By J. Masterman. 
 THE HOUSE OF RABY. By Mrs. G. Hooper. 
 
 "A work of singular truthfulness, originality, and I "Exceedingly well written."— Examiner. _ 
 power."— Mori. ing Post. \ " A well told and interesting story, —jtcaaeniy. 
 
 A FIGHT FOR LIFE. By Moy Thomas. 
 
 "An unquestionable success."— Daily News. I mation, there cannot be two opinions."— Ailie- 
 
 "Of the vigour, the sustained energy, the ani- | naum. 
 
 ROBIN GRAY. By Charles Gibbon. 
 
 "Pure in sentiment, well written, and cleverly I " A pretty tale, prettily told."— Athenaum. 
 constructed."— British Quarterly Review. I " An unassuming, characteristic, and entertaining 
 
 " A novel of tender and pathetic interest." — I novel." — John Butt. 
 Globe. • I 
 
 KITTY. By Miss M. Betham-Edwards. 
 
 " Lively and clever . . . . There is a certain dash I " Very pleasant and amusing."— Globe. 
 in every description ; the dialogue is bright and " A charming novel."— John Bull. 
 sparkling." — Atlunaum. 1 
 
 HIRELL. By John Saunders. 
 
 " A powerful novel ... a tale written by a poet." | " We hive nothing but words of praise to offer 
 —Spectator. for its style and composition."— Examiner. 
 
 " A novel of extraordinary merit." — Post. I 
 
 ONE OF TWO; or, The left-handed Bride. By J. H. Friswell. 
 
 " Told with spirit ... the plot is skilfully made." I " Admirably narrated, and intensely interesting." 
 —Spectator. I -Public Opinion. 
 
 READY-MONEY MORTIBOY. A Matter-of-Fact Story. 
 
 "There is not a dull page in the whole story." — , Vanity Fair. 
 Standard. " One of the most remarkable novels which has 
 
 "A very interesting and uncommon story." — | appeared of late." — Pall Mali Gazette. 
 
 GOD'S PROVIDENCE HOUSE. By Mrs. G. L. Banks. 
 
 "Far above the run of common three-volume I " Possesses the merit of care, industry, and local 
 novels, evincing much literary power in not a few knowledge." — Atiieneauni. 
 
 graphic descriptions of manners and local customs. "Wonderfully readable. The style is very 
 ... A genuine sketch."— Spectator. I simple and natural.' — Morning Post. 
 
 FOR LACK OF GOLD. By Charles Gibbon. 
 
 "A powerfully written nervous story."— 1 and engrossing."— Examiner. 
 Athenaum. "A piece of very genuine workmanship." — 
 
 " There are few recent novels more powerful I British Quarterly Review. 
 
 ABEL DRAKE'S WIFE. By John Saunders. 
 
 "A striking book, clever, interesting, and .detail, and 30 touching in ts simple pathos.'— 
 original. We have seldom met with a book so Athenaum. 
 t thoroughly true to life, so deeply interesting in its | 
 
 OTHER STANDARD NOVELS TO FOLLOW. 
 
 65, Comhill ; & 12, Paternoster Row, London.
 
 Works Published by Henry S. King C~ J Co., 27 
 
 THEOLOGICAL. 
 
 THE NEW TESTAMENT, TRANSLATED FROM THE 
 LATEST GREEK TEXT OF TISCHENDORF. By Samuel Davidson, 
 
 D.D., LL.D. The desirableness of presenting a sin • ia!!y il* it be the 
 
 best, instead of one formed for the occasion under traditional influences, is ap; • 
 From an exact translation of Tischendoif's final critical edition, readers will get both the 
 words of the New Testament writers as nearly as possible, and an independent revision 
 of the authorised version. Such a work will shortly appear, with an Introduction 
 embodying ideas common to Dr. Davidson and the famous Professor at Leipzig. 
 
 STUDIES OF THE DIVINE MASTER. By the Rev. T. Griffith. 
 
 This book depicts the successive phases of the public life .f Jesus, so far as is needful to 
 the bringing out into full relief his mission, character, and work, as the Christ ; and it 
 comprises a thorough exposition of his teaching about the nature of his Kin^iijm — its 
 privileges— its laws — and its advancement, in the soul, and in the world. Demy 8vo. 
 
 CHRIST AND HIS CHURCH. A Course of Lent Lectures, delivered in 
 the Parish Church of Holy Trinity, Paddington. By the Rev. Daniel Moore, 
 M.A., Author of " The Age and the Oospel : Hulsean Lectures," &.c. 
 
 JOHN KNOX AND THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND : His work in 
 her Pulpit and his influence upon her History, Articles, and Parties. A monograph 
 founded upon several important papers of Knox, never before published. By the Rev. 
 P. Lorimer, D.D. Post 8vo. 
 
 THE PRIVILEGEOF PETER LEGALLY AND HISTORICALLY 
 
 EXAMINED, AND THE CLAIMS OF THE ROMAN CHURCH COMPARED 
 WITH THE SCRIPTURES, the Councils and the Testimony of the Popes them- 
 selves. By the Rev. R. C. Jenkins, M.A., Rector of Lyminge, and Honorary 
 Canon of Canterbury. Fcap. Svo. 2 s - &'• 
 
 THE PARACLETE : An Essay on the Personality and Ministry of the Holy 
 Ghost, with s^me Reference to Current Discussions. Demy Svo. 12s. 
 
 SERMONETTES: On Synonymous Texts, taken from the Bible and Book 
 of Common Prayer, for the Study, Family Reading, and Private Devotion. By the 
 Rev. Thomas Moore, Vicar of Christ Church, Chesham. Small crown Svo. 4J. td. 
 
 SERMONS AND EXPOSITIONS. By the Rev. R. Winterbotham. 
 
 Crown 8vo. Cloth, js. 6d. 
 SERMONS. By the late Rev. Henry Chxistopherson. Cr. Svo, cloth, -js. 6d. 
 
 THE SPIRITUAL FUNCTION OF A PRESBYTER IN THE 
 CHURCH OF ENGLAND. By John Notreg-e, A.M., for fifty-four years a 
 Presbyter in " that pure and Apostolical Branch of Christ's Holy Catholic Church 
 established in this Kingdom." Small crown 8vo. Red edges. Price 3*. td. 
 
 WORDS OF FAITH AND CHEER. A Mission of Instruction and 
 Suggestion. By the Rev. Archer T. Gurney. 1 vol. Crown 8vo. Price 6s. 
 "Speaks of many questions with a wise judg- 1 which command respect."— British Quarterly 
 
 ment and a fearless honesty, as well as with an a 
 intellectual strength and broad human catholicity, I 
 
 THE GOSPEL ITS OWN WITNESS. Being the Hulsean Lectures for 
 1S73. By the Rev. Stanley Leatlies, M.A. 1 vol. Crown 8vo. Price $s. 
 
 THE CHURCH AND THE EMPIRES: Historical Periods. Bythelate 
 Henry W. Wilberforce. Preceded by a Memoir of the Author, by J. H. Newman, 
 D.D. 1 vol. Post 8vo. With Portrait. Price 10s. 6d. 
 Second Edition. 
 
 THE HIGHER LIFE. Its Reality, Experience, and Destiny. By 
 James Baldwin Brown, B.A. Crown Svo. Price 7*. id. 
 
 "Very clearly and eloquently set forth." — . we have yet had from the pen of this eloquent 
 Standard preacher. 1 — Christian Worid. 
 
 "Full of earnest expositions of truth set forth "Full ol thought, beauty, and power, and will 
 with great eloquence. . . . Most heartily do we | repay the cai eful stuuy. not only of those who 
 commend il to our readers.'' — Rock. 1 have a penchant for theological reading, but of all 
 
 "One of the richest volumes of sermons that | intelligent persons. "—Baptist. 
 
 65, Cornhill ; ov 12, Paternoster Sow, London.
 
 2S J Forks Published by Hairy S. King c^ Co., 
 
 Th eolog ic al — continued. 
 HARTHAM CONFERENCES; OR, DISCUSSIONS UPON SOME 
 
 OF THE RELIGIOUS TOPICS OF THE DAY. By the Rev. F. W. 
 King-sford, M.A., Vicar of S. Thomas's, Stamford Hill; late Chaplain H.E.I.C. 
 (Bengal Presidency). "Audi alteram partem." Crown 8vo. Price 3s. 6d. 
 
 Contents : — Introductory. — The Real Presence. — Confession. — Ritualism. 
 "Able and interesting." — Church Times. 
 
 STUDIES IN MODERN PROBLEMS. First Series. Edited by the 
 
 Rev. Orby Shipley, M. A. By Various Writers. Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 Contents : Sacramental Confessioi. — Abolition of the Thirty-nine Articles. Part I. — 
 The Sanctity of Marriage — Creation and Modern Science — Retreats for Persons Living 
 in the World — Catholic and Protestant — The Bishops on Confession in the Church of 
 England. 
 
 STUDIES IN MODERN PROBLEMS. Second Series. Edited by the 
 
 Rev. Orby Shipley, M. A. By Various Writers. Crown 8vo. s-r. 
 
 CONTENTS : Some Principles of Christian Ceremonial— A Layman's View of Confes- 
 sion of Sin to a Priest. Parts I. & II. --Reservation of the Blessed Sacrament— Missions 
 and Preaching Orders— Abolition of the Thirty-nine Articles. Part II. — The First 
 Liturgy of Edward VI., and our own Office, contrasted and compared. 
 
 UNTIL THE DAY DAWN. Four Advent Lectures delivered in the Epis- 
 copal Chapel, Milverton, Warwickshire, on the Sunday Evenings during Advent, 1876. 
 By the Rev. Marmaduke E. Browne. Crown 8vo. Price 2s. 6d. 
 
 '•Four really original and stirring sermons."— John Bull. 
 Second Edition. 
 
 A SCOTCH COMMUNION SUNDAY. To which are added Certain 
 
 Discourses from a University City. By A. K. H. B., Author of "The Recreations 
 of a Country Parson." Crown 8vo. Price 5.?. 
 
 " Some discourses are added, which are couched | " We commend this volume as full of interest to 
 in language of rare power."— John Bull. all our readers. It is written with much ability 
 
 "Exceedingly fresh and readable."— Glasgow and good feeling, with excellent taste and marvel- 
 A««. I lous tact."— Church Herald. 
 
 EVERY DAY A PORTION: Adapted from the Bible and the Prayer Book, 
 for the Private Devotions of those living in Widowhood. Collected and Edited by 
 Lady Mary Vyner. Square crown 8vo, elegantly bound. 5^. 
 " Now she that is a widow indeed, and desolate, trusteth in God." 
 "An excellent little volume."— John Bull. 1 the whole, rendering the work well suited for its 
 
 "Fills a niche hitherto unoccupied, and fills it purpose."— Rock. 
 with complete fitness."— Literary Churchman. "The adaptations are always excellent and 
 
 "A tone of earnest practical piety runs through I appropriate."— Notes and Queries. 
 
 ESSAYS ON RELIGION AND LITERATURE. By Various Writers. 
 Edited by the Most Reverend Archbishop Manning-. Demy 8vo. ioj. 6d. 
 
 CONTENTS :— The Philosophy of Christianity. 
 Mystical Elements of Religion.— Controversy with 
 the Agnostics. — A Reasoning Thought.— Darwin- 
 ism brought to Book.— Mr. Mill on Liberty of the 
 
 Press— Christianity in relation to Society.— The 
 Religious Condition of Germany.— The Philosophy 
 of Bacon. — Catholic Laymen and Scholastic 
 Philosophy. 
 
 Fifth Edition. 
 
 WHY AM I A CHRISTIAN? By Viscount Stratford de Redcliffe, 
 P.C., K.G., G.C.B. Small crown 8vo. Price js. 
 
 " Has a peculiar interest, as exhibiting the convictions of an earnest, intelligent, and practical 
 man. —Contemporary Rez'tcw. 
 
 THEOLOGY AND MORALITY. Being Essays by the Rev. J. Llewellyn 
 Davies, M.A. 1 vol. Crown 8vo. Price 7*. 6c/. 
 m " The position taken up by Mr. Llewellyn Davies 
 is well worth a careful survey on the part of philo- 
 sophical students, for it represents the closest 
 approximation of any theological system yet for- 
 mulated to the religion of philosophy. . . We have 
 
 HYMNS AND SACRED LYRICS. By the Rev. Godfrey Thring-, 
 B. A. 1 vol. Crown 8vo. Price 5*. 
 
 "Many of the hymns in the charming volume 1 would, and would not if we could, and what is 
 before us have already been published in the still better, so penetrating and peaceful is the 
 principal hymnals of the day, a proof, as we take ! devotional spirit which breathes through Ins poems 
 it, that they have become popular, and that the j and from them, that we feel all the letter —less 
 merits are not superficial or ordinary. . . . There in a worldly frame of mind, and more in a heavenly 
 IS an inexpressible charm of quiet and soothing mood — after reading them." — Jinrlish Church- 
 beauty in his ver,es which we cannot resist if we | man 
 
 not space to do more with regard to the social 
 essays of the work before us, than to testify to the 
 kindliness of spirit, sobriety, and earnest thought 
 by which they are uniformly characterised. ' — 
 ner. 
 
 65, Cornhill; 6-12, Paternoster Row, London.
 
 Works Published by Henry S. King cv Co., 29 
 
 Will, we do not doubt, be welcome as a per- 
 : ssession to th they nave 
 
 been composed or to whom they line been origi- 
 nally addressed.' — Church Herald. 
 
 TH EOLOGICAL — continued. 
 THE RECONCILIATION OF RELIGION AND SCIENCE. 
 
 Being Essays by the Rev. T. W. Fowle, M.A. i vol. 8vo. Price icvf. (d. 
 
 "A book which requires and deserves the re- l There is scarcel> a 
 spectful attention of all reflecting Churchmen II e rthy of a thoughtful pause."— Literary 
 
 Is earnest, reverent, thoughtful, and courageous- . • Churchman. 
 
 HYMNS AND VERSES, Original and Translated. By the Rev. 
 Henry Downton, M.A. Small crown 8vo. Price js. 6d. 
 
 "Considerable force and beauty characterise 
 some of these verses." — Watchman. 
 
 ■■ Mr Downton's ' Hymns and Verses 'are worthy 
 of all praise."— English Churchman. 
 
 MISSIONARY ENTERPRISE IN THE EAST. By the Rev. 
 
 Richard Collins, M.A. With Four Illustrations. Crown 8vo. Price 6s. 
 
 " A very graphic story told in lucid, simple, and I " We may judge from our own experience, no 
 modest Style.' - — English Churchman. one who takes up this charming little volume will 
 
 •• \ readable and very interesting volume."— lay it down again till he lias got to the last word." 
 Church Review. ! -John Bull. 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN THE SOUTHERN SEAS. By James 
 Hutton. I vol. Crown 8vo. Wilh Illustrations. 7.5. 6d. This is an historical 
 record of Mission work by the labourers of all denominations in Tahiti, the Hervey, the 
 Austral, the Samoa or Navigator's, the Sandwich, Friendly, and Fiji Islands, &c. 
 
 THE ETERNAL LIFE. Being Fourteen Sermons. By the Rev. Jas. 
 Noble Bennie, M.A. Crown Svo. Price 6s. 
 
 "The whole volume is replete with matter for I Sunday reading."— English Churchman. 
 thought and study."— John Hull. \ "Mr. Bennie preaches earnestly and »i - 
 
 "We recommend these sermons as wholesome [ Literary Churchman. 
 
 THE REALM OF TRUTH. By Miss E. T. Came. Cr. 8vo. 5*. 6d. 
 
 " A singularly calm, thoughtful, and philosophical I but what it cannot be told too often, that Truth i^ 
 inquiry into what Truth is, and what its authority." something stronger and more enduring tha 
 Leeds Mercury. little doings, and speakings, and actings." — Lite- 
 
 " It tells the world what it does not like to hear, I rary Churchman. 
 
 LIFE: Conferences delivered at Toulouse. By the Rev. Pere Lacordaire. 
 Crown 8vo. Price 6s. 
 
 " Let the serious reader cast his eve upon any 1 a desire to know more of the teachings of trii- 
 singlc page in this volume, and he will find there worthy follower of the saintly St. Dominick."— 
 words which will arrest his attention and give him I Morning Post. 
 Second Edition. 
 CATHOLICISM AND THE VATICAN. With a Narrative of the Old 
 Catholic Congress at Munich. By J. Lowry Whittle, A.M., Trin. Coll., Dublin. 
 Crown 8vo. Price 4^. 6d. 
 
 "We may cordially recommend his book to all who wish to follow the course of the Old Catholic 
 movement.' — Saturday Rez'irw. 
 
 Second Edition. 
 
 THE PUBLIC WORSHIP REGULATION ACT, 1874. With an 
 
 Introduction, Notes, and Index. Edited by W. Or. Brooke, M. A., Barrister-at-Law, 
 Author of "Six Privy Council Judgments," &c. Crown 8vo. y. 6ci. 
 
 " A very useful and convenient manual, and [ ment. The notes, which follow, are appended \- 
 deserves to be studied by all who are interested 
 or concerned in the working of this important 
 act .... The introduction gives a succinct 
 history' of the Act in its passage through Varlia- 
 
 Third Edition. 
 SIX PRIVY COUNCIL JUDGMENTS— 1850-1872. Annotated by 
 W. Or. Brooke, M.A., Barrister-at-Law. Crown Svo. Price est. 
 
 "The volume is a valuable record of cases form- I last twenty years, which will constitute the un- 
 ing precedents for the future."— Athenaum. written law of the English Establishment."— Ay.:. .. 
 
 "'A very timely and important publication. It Quarterly Review. 
 brings into one view the great judgments of the 1 
 
 THE MOST COMPLETE HYMN BOOK PUBLISHED. 
 HYMNS FOR THE CHURCH AND HOME. Selected and Edited by 
 
 the Rev. W. Fleming: Stevenson, Author of " Praying and Working." 
 
 The Hymn-book consists of Three Parts:— \. For Public Worship —II. For Farml- 
 and Private Worship.— III. For Children; and contains Biographical Notices of nearly 
 300 Hymn-writers, with Notes upon their Hymns. 
 %• Published in various forms and prices, the latter ranging- /rem Id. to 6s. Lists and full 
 particulars -will be furnished on application to the Publishers. 
 
 65, Cornhill ; 6- 12, Paternoster Row, London. 
 
 the several clauses of the Bill, and contain 
 copious remarks, references, and illustrations."— 
 Guardian,
 
 3° 
 
 If oris Published by Henry S. King &• Co., 
 Theological — continued. 
 
 WORKS BY THE REV. H. R. HAWEIS, MA 
 
 Second Edition. 
 
 SPEECH IN SEASON. A New Volume of Sermons. Cr. 8vo. Pricey. 
 
 Eighth Edition. 
 THOUGHTS FOR THE TIMES. Crown 8vo. Price Js. 6d. 
 
 ' mch originality of thought 
 expression." — Pall Mall 
 
 UNSECTARIAN FAMILY PRAYERS, for Morning and Evening for a 
 
 Week, with short selected passages from the Bible. Square crown 8vo. Price 3s. 6d. 
 
 «■ These prayers are tender, devotional, and I household. They are brief, but very^beautiful." — 
 helpful, and may be used with great profit in any | Christian World. 
 
 "Mr. Haw, is write 
 
 not only fearlessly, but with 
 
 " Rears 1 
 
 larks of 1 
 
 remarkable 
 
 and vigour. In all that he 
 
 and indivi 
 
 luality of 
 
 says we perceive a tra 
 
 nspartnt h nesty and single- 
 
 
 
 ness of purpose." — Sa 
 
 tnrday Review. 
 
 
 
 WORKS EY THE FEV. CHARLES ANDERSON, M.A- 
 Second Edition. 
 CHURCH THOUGHT AND CHURCH WORK. Edited by the Rev. 
 Charles Anderson M.A., Vicar of St. John's, Limehouse. Containing articles 
 by the Revs. J. M. Capes, Professor Cheetham, J. LI. Davies, Harry Jones, Brooke Lam- 
 bert, A. J. Ross, the Editor, and others. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d 
 
 " Mr. Anderson has accomplished his task well, healthy moral earnestness is conspicuous in every 
 The 1 ricf papers with -which his hook is filled are oneof them." — Westminster Review. 
 
 ! of necessity sketchy, but they are none the " It is a book which may be profitably studied by 
 less valuable on that account. Those who are con- all, whether clergymen or laymen, members of the 
 tending with practical difficulties in Church work, established or other churches, who attempt any kind 
 could hardly do better than study Mr. Anderson's of pastoral work, for it is full of wise practical sug- 
 suggestions for themselves."— Spectator. gestions. evidently the result of earnest observation 
 
 "This new series of paper>, edited by Mr. and long experience, and not the mere guesses of 
 Charles Anderson, will be heartily welcomed. A an a priori speculator.' —Nonconformist. 
 
 Second Edition. 
 
 WORDS AND WORKS IN A LONDON PARISH. Edited by 
 the Rev. Charles Anderson, M.A. Demy 8vo. Price 6*. 
 
 " It has an interest of its own for not a few minds, I crease its vital power?'is of deep and grave im- 
 to whom the question ' Is the National Church portance."— Spectator. 
 worth preserving as such, and if so, how best in- ' 
 
 THE CURATE OF SHYRE. A Record of Parish Reform, with its at- 
 tendant Religious and Social Problems. By the Rev. Charles Anderson, M. A., 
 
 Vicar of St. John's, Limehouse. Editor of " Church Thought and Church Work," and 
 " Words and Works in a London Parish." Demy 8vo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 WORKS BY THE REV. G. S. DREW, M.A. 
 Vicar of Trinity, Lambeth. 
 
 Second Edition. 
 SCRIPTURE LANDS IN CONNECTION 
 WITH THEIR HISTORY. Bevelled 
 Boards, 8vo. Price 10s. £>d. 
 
 Drew has invented a new method of 
 
 Second Edition. 
 NAZARETH : ITS LIFE AND LES- 
 SONS. Crown 8vo, 5J. 
 
 "We have read the volume with great interest. 
 It is at once succinct and suggestive, reverent 
 illustrating Scripture history— from observation | and ingenious, observant of small details, and yet 
 
 of the countries. Instead of narrating his travel-, not forgetful of great principles."— British Quar- 
 
 and referring from time to time to the facts of terly Review. 
 
 sacred history belonging to the different countries, \ "A verv reverent attempt to elicit and develop 
 
 he writes an outline history of the Hebrew nation Scripture intimations respecting our Lord's thirty 
 
 from Abraham downwards, with special reference years' sojourn at Nazareth. The author has 
 
 to the various points in which the geography [ wrought well at the unworked mine, and has pro- 
 
 illustrates the history. . . . He is very successful duced a very valuable series of Scripture lessons. 
 
 in 1 turing to ins readers the scenes before his which will be found both profitable and singularly 
 
 own mind. '—Saturday Rcuieu-. interesting. "—Guardian. 
 
 THE EON OF MAN. His Life and Ministry. Crown 8vo. rs. 6d. 
 
 THE DIVINE KINGDOM ON EARTH AS IT IS IN HEAVEN. 8vo, 10s. 6d. 
 
 "Entirely valuable and satisfactory There is no living divine to whom the authorship 
 
 would not be a credit."— Literary Churchman. 
 
 •'Thoughtful and eloquent Full of original thinking admirably expressed."— British 
 
 Qua; tcrly Rcvieiv. 
 
 65, Cor n hill ; d- 12, Paternoster Row, London.
 
 Works Pit bit shed by Henry S. King &> Co., 
 
 3 1 
 
 Theological — continued. 
 
 WORKS BY THE REV 
 THE SOLIDITY OF TRUE RELI- 
 GION AND OTHER SERMONS 
 PREACHED IN LONDON DURING 
 THE ELECTION AND MISSION 
 WEEK, FEBRUARY, 1874. Crown 
 Svo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 Third Edition. 
 WORDS OF HOPE FROM THE PULPIT 
 OF THE TEMPLE CHURCH. Crown 
 8vo. Price 5s. 
 
 "Ouiet. scholarly, ingenious, natural, spiritual, 
 evangelical, and earnest. The charm of their 
 uitncss and goodness does not weary. 
 1 ey are the natural products of a cultured, 
 industrious, vigorous nund."— British Quarterly 
 Rniciv. 
 
 C. J. VAUGHAN, DD 
 
 FORGET THINE OWN PEOPLE. An 
 Appeal for M Crown Svo, y. 6.1. 
 
 ■nd large- 
 hearted "—British Quarterly Revi . 
 
 Fourth Edition. 
 THE YOUNG LIFE EQUIPPING 
 ITSELF FOR GOD'S SERVICE. 
 Being Four Sermons Preached before the 
 University of Cambridge, in November, 
 1872. Crown 8vo. Price 3s. 6d. 
 
 "Hasall the writer's characteristics of devoted- 
 ncss, purity, and high moral tone." — London 
 Quarterly Review. 
 
 •• As eai ■ ■ as every- 
 
 thing else that he writes."—.' 
 
 WORKS OF THE LATE REV. F. W. ROBERTSON, M.A. 
 NEW AND CHEAPER EDITIONS. 
 
 SERMONS. 
 
 Vol. I. Small crown Svo. Price 3s. 6d. 
 
 Vol. II. Small crown 8vo. Price 3*. 6d. 
 
 V I. III. Small crown Svo. Price 3*. 6d. 
 
 Vol. IV. Small crown Svo. Price 3^. 6d. 
 
 EXPOSITORY LECTURES ON ST. 
 PAUL'S EPISTLE TO THE 
 CORINTHIANS. Small crown 8vo. 5*. 
 
 THE EDUCATION OF THE HUMAN 
 RACE. From the German of Gotthold 
 Ephraim Lesaing. Fcap. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 LECTURES AND ADDRESSES, WITH 
 OTHER LITERARY REMAINS. 
 With Introduction by the Rev. Stopford 
 A. Brooke, M.A. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 [Preparing. 
 
 &5T The above works can also be had Bound in half morocco 
 V A Portrait of the late Rev. F. W. Robertson, mounted for framing, can be had, price w. 6d. 
 
 AN ANALYSIS OF MR. TENNYSON'S 
 "IN MEMOEIAM." Fcao. 8.0. 2s. 
 
 WORKS BY THE REV. STOPFORD A. BROOKE, M.A. 
 Chaplain in Ordinary to Her Majesty the Queen. 
 
 THE LATE REV. F. W. ROBERTSON, 
 M.A. : LIFE AND LETTERS. 
 Edited by the Rev. Stopford A. Brooke, 
 M.A. 
 
 I. In 2 vols., uniform with the Sermons. 
 With a Steel Portrait. 7s. 6d. 
 
 II. Library Edition, in demy 8vo, with 
 Two Steel Portraits. 12s. _ 
 
 III. A Popular Edition, in 1 vol. 6s. 
 
 Second Edition. 
 THEOLOGY IN THE ENGLISH 
 POETS. — CowrER, Coleridge, Words- 
 worth, and Burns. Post 8vo. $s. 
 
 "Apart from its literary merits, the book may 
 
 be said to possess an independent value, as 
 
 tending to familiarise a certain section of the 
 
 English public with more enlightened views of 
 
 ^.—Athaueum. 
 
 •'The volume is scholarlike, and evidently the 
 result of study and discrimination." — Hour. 
 
 "... An admirable example of interpretative 
 criticism. It is clear, adequate, eloquent, and 
 there are many such morsels of thought scattered 
 throughout the book. We have read Mr. Brooke's 
 volume with pleasure — it is fresh, suggestive, 
 5tii ilatir •. and »e cordially recommend it." — 
 Nonconformist. 
 FREDERICK DENISON MAURICE : 
 THE LIFE AND WORK OF. A 
 Memorial Sermon. Crown 8vo, sewed, is. 
 
 SERMONS Preached in St. James's Chapel, 
 York Street. Second Series. Crown 8vo. 
 Price js. 
 
 Eighth Edition. 
 CHRIST IN MODERN LIFE. Sermons 
 Preached in St. James's Chapel, York 
 Street, London. Crown 8vo. 7.1. 6d. 
 
 "Nobly fearless, and singula-ly strong 
 
 carries our admiration throughout.'' — British 
 Quarterly Review. 
 
 Eighth Edition. 
 
 SERMONS Preached in St. Jaaes's Chapel, 
 
 York Street, London. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 " No one who reads these sermons will wonder 
 that Mr. Brooke is a great power in London, that 
 his chapel is thronced, and his followers large 
 and enthusiastic. They are fiery, energetic, im- 
 petuous sermons, rich with the treasures of a cul- 
 tivated imagination." — Guardian. 
 
 Second Edition. 
 FREEDOM IN THE CHURCH OF 
 ENGLAND. Six Sermons suggested 
 by the Voyscy Judgment. Cr. 8vo, 3*. 6J. 
 
 " A very fair statement of the views in respect 
 to freedom of thought held by the lil>eral party in 
 the Church of EngLand."— JHaeJtncod's Mafaxitte . 
 
 " Interesting and readable, and characterised 
 by gTeat clearness of thought, frankness of state- 
 ment, and moderation of tone." — Church Ofiniot:. 
 
 65, ■ Cornhill ; c~ 12, Paternoster Ron', London.
 
 Works Published by Henry S. King &• Co., 
 
 MIS CELLANEOUS. 
 
 FOR SCEPTRE AND CROWN. A Romance of the Present Time. 
 Ev Greg-or Samarow. Translated by Fanny "Wormald. 2 vols. Cr. 8vo, 15s. 
 This is the celebrated "Urn Szepter und Kronen," which was published about a year ago 
 in Germany, when it created a very great sensation among all classes. It deals with 
 tome of the prominent characters who have figured and still continue to figure in 
 European politics, and the accuracy of its life-picture is so great that it is presented to 
 the English public not as a novel, but as a new rendering of an important chapter in 
 recent European history. 
 
 FRAGMENTS OF THOUGHT. By T. Bowden Green. Dedicated by 
 permission to the Poet Laureate. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 THE ROMANTIC ANNALS OF A NAVAL FAMILY. By 
 
 Mrs Arthur Traherne. Crown Svo. 10s. 6d 
 
 ••Some interesting letters are introduced. I "Well and pleasantly told. —Evening Stan- 
 amongst others, several from the late King Wil- dard. 
 ham \\ "—Spectator. 
 
 STUDIES IN POLITICAL ECONOMY. By Anthony Musgrrave, 
 C.M.G., Governor of South Australia. Crown 8vo. 
 
 A GRAMMAR OF POLITICAL ECONOMY. By Maj.-Gen. W. F. 
 
 Marriott. C.S.I. Crown 8vo, 6s. . 
 
 The author's aim in presenting this new elementary treatise to the world is, firstly, to 
 restrict it to truly elementary considerations in each branch of the subject ; secondly, to 
 adopt a perfectly precise and unambiguous use of terms in the sense which most nearly 
 agrees with common use ; thirdly, to offer reasonable proof of every proposition ; and 
 fourthly, to use the utmost brevity consistent with proof, so as to invite and facilitate the 
 judgment of the student as well as of the critic. 
 
 THE ASHANTEE WAR. A Popular Narrative. By The "Daily News" 
 Special Correspondent. Crown 8vo. Price dr. 
 
 "Trustworthy and readable, r,nd well fitted to I by bringing together suggestive incidents, and by 
 serve its purpose as a popular narrative. . . . The cfearing up points that his reader-, would naturally 
 Daily News Correspondent secures interest chiefly ' be desirous of knowing."— Examiner. 
 
 SOLDIERING AND SCRIBBLING. By Archibald Forbes, of the 
 
 Daily Nnvs. Crown 8vo. Price js. 6d. 
 
 "All who open it will be inclined to read through I "There is a good deal of instruction to outsiders 
 for the varied entertainment which it affords.'— touching military life, in this volume."— Evening 
 Daily Xeivs. 1 Standard. 
 
 'ILAM EN NAS. Historical Tales and Anecdotes of the Times of the Early 
 Khalifahs. Translated from the Arabic Originals. By Mrs. Godfrey Clerk, 
 Author of " The Antipodes and Round the World." Crown 8vo. Price 7s. 
 
 "Those who like stories full of the genuine colour 1 "As full of valuable information as it is of amus- 
 and fragrance of the East should by all means read ing incident."— Evening Standard. 
 Mrs. Godfrey Clerk's volume."— Spectator. ' 
 
 HAKAYIT ABDULLA. The Autobiography of a Malay Munshi, between 
 the years 1808 and 1843, containing Sketches of Men and Events connected with the 
 English Settlements in the Straits of Malacca during that period. Translated by 
 J. T. Thomson, F.R.G.S. Demy 8vo. Price 12s. 
 
 "The chief interest of the work consists in its English ways generally. . . . The book is written 
 
 singular revelation of the inner life of a native of in the grave and sedate, yet amusing style, peculiar 
 
 Asia of the way in which his mind was affected to Orientals, and is enriched by the translator's 
 
 by contact with Europeans, and of the estimate additional matter."— Daily News. 
 which he formed as to English rule in India, and 
 
 GLIMPSES OF THE SUPERNATURAL. Being Facts, Records, and 
 Traditions, relating to Dreams, Omens, Miraculous Occurrences, Apparitions, Wraiths, 
 Warnings, Second-sight, Necromancy, Witchcraft, &c. By the Rev. Frederick 
 George I*ee, D.D., Vicar of All Saints, Lambeth. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 65, Cornhill 1 &= 12, Paternoster Pou>, London.
 
 Works Published by Hairy S. King &* Co., 33 
 
 Miscellaneous — continued. 
 
 ANTIQUITIES OF AN ESSEX PARISH ; or, Pages from the 
 History of Great Dunmow. By W. T. Scott. Crown 8vo. Sewed, 4s. ; cloth, p. 
 
 SHAKSPERE; a Critical Study of his Mind and Art. By ProfeBsor 
 Edward Dowden. 
 
 The chief desisrn of this work is to discover the ' who are not specialists In Shakspere scholarship, 
 man— Shakspere— through his work;, and to as- ; and intended to be an introduction to the study of 
 certain' Ills course of mental and moral develop- Shakspere, popular in the sense of being atuac- 
 ment as far as this is possible. This thread running live to all intelligent lovers of literature but 
 throu-h the work will make it a continuous study, ] founded upon the most recent and accurate bhalt- 
 writtcn fur such Intelligent readers of Shakspere spere scholarships, Enghsh.GenDin.aad American. 
 
 THE SHAKESPEARE ARGOSY: containing much of the wealth of 
 Shakespeare's Wisdom and Wit, alphabetically arranged and classified by Capt. A. F. 
 P. Harcourt. Crown 8vo. Price is. 
 
 RUSSIAN ROMANCE. By Alexander Sereruevitch Poushkin. Trans- 
 lated from the Tales of Bl: kin, &c. By Mrs. J. Buchan Telfer (««Moura- 
 vieff) Crown 8vo. Price 7*. 67. 
 
 Contents.— The Pistol Shot.— The Snowstorm.— The Undertaker.— The Station- 
 Master.— The Lady-Rustic— The Captain's Daughter.— The Moor of Peter the Great.— 
 The Queen of Spades, &c. 
 
 SOCIALISM : its Nature, its Dangers, and its Remedies considered by the 
 Rev. M. Kaufmann, B.A. 1 vol. Crown 8vo. ?s. 6d. 
 
 T. H. NEWMAN, D.D. ; CHARACTERISTICS FROM HIS 
 ■WHITINGS : Selections, Personal, Historical, Philosophical, and Religious. Arranged 
 by W. S. Lilly, Barrister-at-law, with the Author's approval. With Portrait, Crown 
 
 CREMATION; THE TREATMENT OF THE BODY AFTER 
 
 DEATH : with a Description of the Process and necessary Apparatus. Crown 8vo, 
 sewed. Third Edition. Price is. ■ 
 
 THE PLACE OF THE PHYSICIAN. Being the Introductory Lecture at 
 Guy's Hospital, 1873-74 ; to which is added Essays on the Law of Human Life, 
 
 AND ON THE RELATION BETWEEN ORGANIC AND InOKGANIC WORLDS. By JameS 
 
 Hinton, Author of " Man and His Dwelling-Place." Crown 8vo, cloth. Price 3*. 6d. 
 
 •■Very remarkable. There is not a sentence in ralisation. To partake of this feast of rei 
 them that is not pregnant with high meaning."— 
 Brighton Herald. 
 
 •• A thoughtful volume."— Jchti Bull. 
 
 " Full of suggestive thoughts an<J scientific gene- 
 Seventh Edition. 
 
 LITTLE DINNERS; HOW TO SERVE THEM WITH 
 
 ELEGANCE AND ECONOMY. By Mary Hooper. Crown Svo. Price 3*. 
 
 "We ought not to omit the mention of several and the ht-nrt to put her knowledge m practice- 
 very good recipes which Mrs. Hooper vouchsafes she undeniably knows what is good. — Saturday 
 us _f.<r rump-steak pudding, sheep s-hcad, Scotch Review. ,,.,,. . . 
 
 fashion devilled fowl, rich plum-pudding, neck of " To read this book gives the reader an appe- 
 
 venison cooked in a V oven, how to cook whitebait, \ the."— Aotes and Queries- 
 
 and how to 'scollop oysters.' She has good hints " A very excellent lKtle book. . . . Ought to be 
 about salmi of wild duck, and her caution on the I recommended as exceedingly useful, and as a 
 delibcr.-tfe preparation of the sauce for the same I capital help to any housekeeper who interests her- 
 delkacy. roasted, assures us that— given the means self in her kitchen and her cook. '— * unity 1 air. 
 
 OUR INVALIDS: HOW SHALL WE EMPLOY AND AMUSE 
 THEM? By Harriet Power. Fcap. Svo. Price 2*. tW. 
 
 " A very useful little brochure. . . . >\ ill become- I intended, while it will afford many a useful hint to 
 a universal favourite with the class for whom it is | those who live with them."— John Bull. 
 
 REPUBLICAN SUPERSTITIONS. Illustrated by the Political Histoiy 
 of the United States. Including a Correspondence with M. Louis Blanc. By 
 Moncure D. Conway. Crown Svo. Price is. ... „ 
 
 "A very abie exposure of the most plausible 1 "Mr. Conway write* with ardent sincerity. He 
 fallacies of Republicanism, by a writer of remark- gives us some good aiiecdutes. and he is occasion- 
 ab'.e vigour and purity of style."— Standard. I ally almost eloquent."— Guardian. 
 
 MADEMOISELLE JOSEPHINE'S FRIDAYS, AND OTHER 
 
 STORIES. By Miss M. Betham-Edwards, Author of " Kitty," &c. Crown 8vo. 
 ■js. (id. ._ 
 
 65, Com Jul I ; c~ 12, Paler nosier Rcnv, London. 
 
 D 
 
 book must be purchased and thought over, which 
 advice we conscientiously give to everyone who 
 wishes to keep up with the intellectual progress of 
 the age." — Brighten Gazette.
 
 34 Works Published by Henry S. Ring 6° Co., 
 
 Miscellaneous — continued. 
 
 THE PORT OF REFUGE; or, Counsel and Aid to Shipmasters 
 IN Difficulty, Doubt, or Distress. By Manley Hopkins. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Subjects : — The Shipmaster's Position and Duties. — Agents and Agency. — Average. — 
 
 Bottomry, and other Means of Raising Money.-— The Charter-Party, and Bill-of-Ladmg. 
 
 Stoppage in Transitu ; and the Shipowner's Lien. Collision. 
 
 " A most useful book." — Westminster Review. | "Combines, in quite a marvellous manner, a 
 
 " Mastex-marners will find it well worth while fulne&s of information which will make it perfectly 
 
 t« arid themselves of irs teaching. "— United indispensable in the captain's book-case, and 
 
 Servue Magaz.ne I equaJJy suitable to the gentleman's library." — Iron. 
 
 Fifth Edition. 
 
 LOMBARD STREET. A Description of the Money Market. By Walter 
 
 Bajrehot. Large crown 8vo. Price is. 6.i. 
 
 ' Mr. Bagehot touches incidentally a hundred 
 points connected with his subject, and pours serene 
 white light upon them all."— Spectator. 
 
 "Anybody who wishes to hare a clear idea of 
 the workings of what is called the Money Market 
 
 should procure a little volume which Mr. Bagehot 
 has just published, and he will there find the whole 
 thing in a nut-shell."— Saturday Review. 
 
 "hull of the most interesting economic history." 
 — .Athenautn. 
 
 THE ENGLISH CONSTITUTION. By Walter Bagehot. A New 
 
 Edition, Revised and Corrected, with an Introductory Dissertation on Recent Changes 
 and Events. Crown 8vo. Price ys. 6d. 
 
 "No writer before him had set out so clearly 1 " A pleasing and clever study on the department 
 what the efficient part of the English Constitution of higher politics." — Guardian. 
 really is."— -Pall Mall Gazette. I 
 
 NEWMARKET AND ARAEIA ; AN EXAMINATION OF THE 
 
 DESCENT OF RACERS AND COURSERS. By Roger D. Upton, 
 Captain Late gth Royal Lancers. Post 8vo. With Pedigrees and Frontispiece, c^s. 
 
 A thoughtful and intelligent book. ... A con- 
 tribution to the hisu>ry of the horse of remarkable 
 interest and importance." — Baily's Magazine. 
 
 " It contains a pood deal of truth, and it abounds 
 with valuable suggestions." — Saturday Review. 
 
 "A remarkable volume. The breeder can well 
 ponder over its pages."— Bell's Life. 
 
 MOUNTAIN, MEADOW, AND MERE: a Series of Outdoor Sketches 
 
 of Sport, Scenery, Adventures, and Natural History. By Gh Christopher Davies. 
 With 16 Illustrations by Bosworth W. Harcourt. Crown 8vo. Price 6s. 
 
 " Pervaded throughout by the graceful melody I " Mr. Davies writes pleasantly, graphically, with 
 of a natural idyl, ana the details of sport are subor- the pen of a lover of nature, a naturalist, and a 
 dinated to a dominating sense of the beautiful and sportsman."— Field. 
 picturesque." — Saturday Rrvirw. 1 
 
 STREAMS FROM HIDDEN SOURCES. By B. Montg-onierie 
 
 Ranking. Crown 8vo. Price 6s. 
 
 " We doubt not that Mr. Nanking's enthusiasm 
 will communicate itself to many of his readers, and 
 induce them in like manner to follow back these 
 streamlets to their parent river." — Graphic. 
 
 "The effect of reading the seven tales he pre- 
 sents to us is to make us wish for some seven more 
 of the same kind."— Pall Mall Gazette. 
 
 MODERN PARISH CHURCHES; THEIR PLAN, DESIGN, AND 
 
 FURNITURE. By J. T. Micklethwaite, F.S.A. Crown 8vo. Price 7 s. 6d. 
 
 "Anyone about to build a church v. e strongly 
 recommend to study it carefully." — .Sotes mnd 
 Queries. 
 
 "Will be a valuable addition to all clergymen's 
 libraries, whether they have to build churches or 
 not." — Literary Churchman. 
 
 "We strongly counsel the thinking man of any 
 
 committee now formed, or forming, to restore or 
 to build a church, to buy this book, and to read 
 out portions of it to his colleagues before allowing 
 thein to come to any conclusion on a single detail 
 of the buildmg or its fittings."— Church Times. 
 
 " A fund of sound remarks and practical sugges- 
 tions on Church Architecture.' — Examiner. 
 
 Third Edition, Revised and Enlarged. 
 
 LONGEVITY; THE MEANS OF PROLONGING LIFE AFTER 
 
 MIDDLE AGE. ByDr. John Gardner. Small crown 8vo. Pricey. 
 
 "We are bound to say that in general Dr. j "Dr. Gardner's suggestions for attaining a 
 Gardner s directions are sensible enough, and ] healthy and so far a nappy old age are well 
 founded on good principles. The advice given is deserving the attention of all who think such a 
 such that any man in moderate health might fol- blessing worth trying for."— Notes and Queries. 
 low it with advantage, whilst no prescription or " The hints here given are to our mind invalu- 
 other claptrap is introduced which might savour of able."— Standard. 
 quackery." — Lancet. 
 
 Third Edition. 
 THE SECRET OF LONG LIFE. Dedicated by Special Permission to 
 Lord St. Leonards. Large crown 8vo. Price 5*. 
 "A charming little volume."— limes. "Entitled to the warmest admiration."— Palt 
 
 " A vory pleasant little bock, cheerful, genial, Mall Gazette. 
 scholarly/'— Spectator. I 
 
 65, Ccrnkill ; cV 12, Paternoster Row, London.
 
 Works Published by Henry S. Kin;* 6^ Co., 35 
 
 Miscellaneous — continued. 
 
 WORKS BY EDWARD JENKINS, M.P- 
 Thirty- Fourth Edition. Fourteenth Thousand. 
 
 GINX'S BABY: HIS BIRTH AND LITTLE HODCtE. A Christmas Country 
 OTHER MISFORTUNES. Crown 
 8vo. Price is. 
 LXJCHMEE AND DILLOO. A Story of 
 West Indian Life. 2 vols. Demy 8vo. 
 Illustrated. [Preparing. 
 
 Carol With Five Illustrations. Crowo 
 8vo. Price $s. 
 A Cheap Edition in paper covers, price is. 
 Seventh Edition. 
 LORD BANTAM. Cr. 8vo. Price 2s. 6d. 
 
 PANDURANG HARI ; or, Memoirs of a Hindoo. A Tale of 
 
 Mahratta Life sixty years ago. With a Preface by Sir H. Bartle E. Frere, GKC. S.I. , 
 &c. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. Price lis. 
 
 ••There is a quaintness and simplicity in the | length of Pandurang Hari, but to read it resolutely 
 rogueryof the hero that makes his life as attractive through. If they do this they cannot, we think, 
 as that of Guzman d'Alfarache or GU Bias, and so fail to be both amused and Interested." — Times. 
 we advise our readers not to be dismayed at the I 
 
 TALES OF THE ZENANA, OR'A NUWAB'S LEISURE HOURS. 
 
 By W. B. Hockley, Author of " Pandurang Han." With an Introductory Preface 
 by Lord Stanley of Alderley. In 2 vols. Crown 8vo. Price 2ix. 
 
 A CHEQUERED LIFE: Being Memoirs of the Vicomtesse de Leoville- 
 
 Meilhan. Edited by the Vicomtesse Solange de Kerkadec. Crown 8vo. Price ys. (xi. 
 "There are numerous passages of a strongly 1 familiar aspects of those times; and we must say 
 dramatic character, describing conventual hie, that the z-raisemblance is admirable."— Standard. 
 trials for murder, death-bed marriages, village " Hasy and amusing reading."— Hour. 
 bridals, revolutionary outrages, and the other | 
 
 GIDEON'S ROCK, and other Stories By Katherine Saunders. In 
 1 vol. Crown 8vo. Price 6s. 
 
 Contents.— Gideon's Rock.— Old Matthew's Puzzle.— Gentle Jack.— Uncle Ned.— 
 The Retired Apothecary. 
 
 "The tale from which the volume derives its j volume are also well deserving of reproduction."— 
 title, is especially worthy of commendation, and Queen. 
 the other and snorter stories comprised in the | 
 
 JOAN MERRYWEATHER, and other Stories. By Katherine 
 Saunders. In : vol. Crown 8vo. Price 6>. 
 
 C NTENTS, — The Haunted Crust.— The Flower-Girl.— Joan Merryweather.— The 
 Watchman's Story. — An Old Letter. 
 
 MARGARET AND ELIZABETH. A Story of the Sea. By 
 Katherine Saunders, Author of " Gideon's Rock," &c. In 1 vol. Cloth. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 "Simply yet powerfully told. . . . This opening I power. . . A very beautiful story closes as it 
 picture is so exquisitely drawn as to be a fit in- legan, in a tender and touching picture of homely 
 troduction to a story of such simple pathos and | happiness."— Pail Mall Gazette. 
 
 STUDIES AND ROMANCES. B> H. Schutz Wilson. Cr. Svo, Js. 6J. 
 
 " Open the book, at what page the reader j finds nothing to suit him, either gTave or R3>\ stir- 
 may, he will find something to amuse and in- ring or romantic, in the capital stories collected in 
 Struct, ar.d he must be vcr> hard to please if he | this well-got-up volume."— John Bull. 
 
 THE PELICAN PAPERS. Reminiscences and Remains of a Dweller in 
 the Wilderness. By James Ashcroit Noble. Crown 8vo. Price 6s. 
 
 •'Written somewhat after the fashion of Mr. I "Will well repay perusal by all thoughtful and 
 Helps's 'Friends in Council."'— Examiner. \ intelligent Tezdcth.'—Lizerfool Leader. 
 
 BRIEFS AND PAPERS. Being Sketches of the Bar and the Press. By 
 
 Two Idle Apprentices. Crown Svo. Price 7.?. 6d. 
 
 "Written with $| fit and knowledge, and five some I "This is one of the best books to while away an 
 curious glimpses into what ihe maiority will regard hour and cause a generous laugh that we nave 
 as strange and unknown terruoric:>*."—£><Ji/.y .A rtr.r. ■ come across for a long time."— John BulL 
 
 BY STILL W/TERS. A Story for Quiet Hours. By Edward Garrett, 
 Author of "Occupations of a Retired Life," etc. Cr. 8vo. With Seven Illustrations. 6s. 
 " We have read many books by Edward Garrett, I has more than pleased ; it has charmed us."— Aon- 
 lut none that has pleased us so well as this. It | temformist. 
 
 COL. MEADOWS TAYLOR'S INDIAN TALES. 
 1. THE CONFESSIONS OF A THUG. 2. TAKA. 
 Are now ready, and are the First and Second Volumes of A New and Cheaper Edition, In 1 vol. 
 each, ll'lustrated, price 6s. They will be followed by "RALPH DARNELL" ane 
 "TIPPOO SULTAN." 
 
 65, Com hill ; &> 12, Paternoster Row, London.
 
 3 1158 01319 7909 
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL 
 
 AA 000 775 273